《I Refused To Be Reincarnated》


 Chapter 1: The plan

    In a distant, vast, and magnificent world, where magic and peculiar phenomena weremonce,y a gorgeous city named after the first princess of its founder, Rose De Franca.


    Its vast pce and tall towers adorned with beautiful mosaic windows bustled with servants scurrying about, preparing for one of the biggest and most important meetings this world had ever seen.


    A blonde, middle-aged man, followed by two people, stepped out of the thick blue mana veil covering a towering edifice called a Gate.


    Standing over two meters tall, the man''s luxurious costume fluttered as he gripped the pommel of his sword, ignoring the stomach-turning sensation of teleportation.


    His deep blue eyes shed, and his muscles tensed.


    "At ease, Marquis Mathias. Nothing will happen."


    An old, wrinkly hand gripped his shoulder as a caring voice resounded, forcing him to turn.


    Despite Leon''s advanced age and white hair, his pale gray eyes emitted a sharp glint of wisdom punctuated by mysterious asional sparks of green hues.


    Mathias shook his head, his clenched jaws contrasting with his liege''s rxed smile.


    "This is my duty, your majesty."


    "Come on, you''re always so serious. What are you expecting to happen on such a grand asion? A terrorist attack? Stop your paranoia."


    The mischievous-looking blue-haireddy apanying them snorted, fixing her dark sapphire dress and causing the magic symbols embroidered on her cape to pulse to life.


    Before Mathias could respond, Leon frowned at the royal mage captain.


    "Enough, Alice. Save your rivalry forter."


    Then, his eyes softened as he gazed at his royal knight.


    "Everyone answered the call to discuss the world''s fate, not start a global war. Let''s head in. I''m eager to discover what solutions will be brought to the table."


    With a polite bow, a servant guided them through the pce''s corridors.


    On his way, Leon marvelled at the architecture and art before reaching a grand hall.


    His eyes shed at the magnificent, engraved marble columns supporting the high ceiling covered in colorful paintings depicting the Empire''s glorious past.


    Then, he noticed the charming young woman seated in the middle and how she smiled at them while they took their seats in the audience.


    Her hazel eyes glimmered softly as her neatly braided blonde hair caught the light, giving her a mysterious aura.


    After a few minutes of hushed whispers, she rose to her feet, her white ceremonial dress embroidered with regal golden patterns fluttering with her movements. Then, her voice echoed delicately in therge hall.


    "I, Elisabeth De Franca, wee you, kings, emperors, and nobles to Rose. As many know, my ability allows me to peer into the future."


    Her voice trailed off, and she bit her lips.


    "I have seen a war, the greatest that has ever urred since the beginning of time. Nothing and no one still stood after its ravages. Without working together, we won''t ovee this crisis!"


    As her words lingered, the hall erupted into boisterous exchanges.


    Hearing about a disastrous war from the mouth of the world''s most renowned oracle and one of the only ten arcanists overwhelmed them.


    "Who is going to start it? Tell us his name so we can kill him right here and now to avoid the catastrophe!"


    Someone roared by him, forcing the loud chatters to calm down.


    Unfortunately, Elisabeth shook her head and closed her eyes.


    "The menace is veiled in shadows, escaping my sight. Perhaps the culprit has powerful anti-divination artifacts, has abilities to escape prophecies, or isn''t born yet. Regardless, we still have a window of twenty-five to thirty years to prepare."


    "We must allocate significant resources and bolster our military prowess to confront this threat head-on!"


    An emperor yelled, his voice resounding with authority and determination.


    He seized the opportunity to propose something he longed for, eyes alight with optimism.


    "We should also establish magic schools formoners. After instructing them, we''ll recruit them in our military."


    Yet, only scornful res met his words. And he sighed at the reason. Who would ept mixingmoners with nobles in a world of aristocracy?


    Yet, someone broke the awkward atmosphere.


    "I never thought I would hear something so outrageous. Aremoners to be elevated despite their inferiority to even the lowliest noble? Have you be senile, old man?"


    A deafening silence descended in the hall as everyone''s eyes erged.


    The self-proimed Beast Emperor, a dangerous man no one dared to go against, just sneered.


    On the brink of unifying the southern continent, he stood as the most war-driven ruler on the. He exuded pride, even arrogance, embracing the philosophy proiming ''might makes right''.


    "It''s merely a logical proposition. No need to be vexed, even if it doesn''t suit your fancy. You resemble a child denied dessert for the evening. Quite lovely."


    He retorted, his lips curling into a mocking smirk. Yet, shadows danced on his face. When would this horrible system improve?


    "Pfft."


    Unable to stifle herughter, Alice earned a deadly re from the Beast Emperor.


    He nced at her, his eyes hardening in reprimand as he sensed trouble stirring like a gathering storm.


    "Please, everyone, calm down."


    Queen Aurora''s amiable yet firm voice resounded.


    "While King Leon''s proposal seems sound, it carries significant risks that we cannot ignore. Consider the ensuing chaos ifmoners flooded our cities seeking official magical education. It would disrupt our supply chains and threaten the stability of our realm."


    "We must also acknowledge the sheer numbers of themon folk. Even if their magical abilities are inferior to ours, granting them ess to such power poses a grave threat to our control."


    Thorian interjected, sneering and insisting on the word inferior.


    The idea of nurturingmoner mages without ways to ensure they wouldn''t rebel sent shivers down every ruler''s spine. Worst, they wouldn''t be strong enough to make a big difference, making the millions of gold spent to control them bleed their treasuries dry.


    Every ruler nodded, agreeing with him.


    Meanwhile, Elisabeth''s mana-boosted voice suddenly resounded.


    "If I may have your attention. I have a n. You may not like it, but it has the highest chance of sess."


    Everyone turned to gaze at her.


    "In order to survive the future great war, we must take drastic measures. We must summon warriors and train them before running out of time."


    They unanimously grimaced, agreeing with her. They didn''t like her n.


    "Are you for real? After themoners, we have the summoning of aliens as a proposition..."


    Alice tugged at Leon''s sleeve, barely holding herughter in, making Mathia''s brows twitch in annoyance.


    "I''m still wondering why we took you with us..."


    Yet, Leon ignored her, focusing on Elisabeth.


    "Why would we summon warriors? Can''t we train our own?"


    Filled with enthusiasm yetced with firmness, her voice resounded.


    "We discovered a mysterious ritual. With it, we can summon hundreds of thousands, if not millions, of otherworldly human souls. They will then reincarnate with their memories sealed until they reach the age of thirteen, bing authentic inhabitants of our world!"


    Her voice trailed off as she clenched her slender fists behind her back, her heart drumming against her chest.


    "At thirteen, their memories will merge, forcing a unique talent based on their personality and lifestyle to awaken. They can also see their status and improve on their weaknesses to progress faster than any warrior from our world."


    "What about the price?"


    Unconvinced, The Beast emperor asked, tapping on his desk.


    "Half of our world''s life energy will be consumed to fuel the spell. Despite the steep price, the world will slowly recover."


    Elisabeth nodded at him, the respect shing in her eyes masking her emotions. They had to ept her n or they would all die.


    "Are we going to summon the equivalent of so many nobles only to let them roam freely?"


    ris frowned, his long ears twitching.


    "Do not worry. We deciphered another spell with the ritual."


    She offered the elf king a gentle smile and continued.


    "This one allows us to detect otherworldly souls from infancy until they turn thirteen. Once found, train and control them however you want."


    The revtion hung heavy, stretching the discussion into the night.


    Even as the sun dived below the horizon, reced by the gentle moon''s glow, they failed to voice a decision. Half the world''s life force... the cost was immense: weaker spells, new deserts. Yet, the threat of impending destruction hovered above their heads.


    Worst, unbeknownst to them, one of the summoned already appeared, floating inside an old house...

 Chapter 2: Summoning

    After Leaving the great hall for the night, promising toe vote tomorrow, a servant guided them to their room.


    On their way, the Beast Emperor intercepted them, his squinted eyes sparkling with menace.


    "You know why I''m here. Leave the rude woman behind if you want me to forget what happened today."


    Stunned, Alice looked at him, her puppy eyes softening his heart.


    Even if she couldn''t expect the situation''s development, he did. Yet, he had to protect her, like he wanted to protect every citizen in his kingdom.


    "No."


    His firm voice blew air as invisible sparks shed between the two rulers'' eyes.


    After a tense silence, the Emperor''s fists tightened. He could have forgiven her in private. But in a hall filled with royals? No way. His image would crumble in their hearts.


    "I won''t let her disrespect andck of decorum slide!"


    Yet, Leon begged to differ. Instead, he came up with a peaceful method to resolve the situation.


    "How about a match to decide? She''ll fight one of your councillors. If she loses, you can discipline her."


    "Let''s do it."


    The Emperor''s lips curled into a vicious smile, letting them imagine what he would do to her if she lost.


    "Servant, bring us to an open area."


    Other royals joined them on the way, intrigued by the situation.


    Standing in the arena, the Emperor gazed at his trusted priest for a second before shaking his head.


    Then, he met the eyes of his second councillor.


    "Mara, you go."


    The two-meter-tall, tanned giant nodded. His muscles, so tensed they seemed to want to burst from his skin, throbbed with his movements.


    On the arena''s other side, Leon''s scolds reverberated.


    Meanwhile, Mathias'' gloating smile registered in her eyes, its meaning crystal clear: ''Serve you right, I hope you lose.''


    Gritting her teeth, she hissed.


    "You want a fight? I will give you an execution."


    Her determined steps reverberated under the moonlight.


    Yet, she frowned as Mara hyped the public with a dramatic voice,


    "Your Highnesses,dies and gentlemen, let me show you today why our country is called the Beast Empire. Behold our empire''s unique magic."


    As his deration lingered, she saw his body swell, growing from two meters to four.


    His tanned skin became ck. Brown fur grew from his torso and arms as his teeth became razor sharp, and his nose transformed into a snout.


    A loud roar reverberated. Then, the bs cracked under Mara''s furious charge.


    Despite the colossal bear-like magical creature closing in, she smirked.


    However, her lips twitched when she heard the royals''ments.


    "So that''s the empire''s unique transformation magic, impressive".


    "From what I''ve heard, transforming into an animal is only the basics of their magic."


    "Is that little girl seriously supposed to fight that four-meter-tall abomination ?"


    Eyes shing violence, she drew her intricate wand.


    "Are you done transforming into a giant teddy bear? Can we start?"


    She yawned in provocation, then added ayer of mockery to it.


    "BeHolD mY MaGicC Verdant Ensnarement."


    Thick vines grew from the arena''s rocky ground, answering her call. They entangled Mara''s powerful legs in a second, halting his charge.


    "Mere vines can''t hold me back!"


    Mara''s bestial roar filled the arena, sending an icy shiver down the spectator''s spine.


    She saw his formidable jaw rip her spell, allowing his paws to shatter the ground and close thest few meters separating them.


    "Stop you? No. Buy me enough time for my next spell? Certainly."


    Her lips twisted into a vicious smile.


    "Well of corruption."


    A magic circle pulsing with dark symbols appeared a meter before her, right at the feet of Mara''s charging figure.


    Like and mine, the moment he stepped on it, an explosion of corrupted energy engulfed him.


    They blinded and attempted to devour him, causing his mighty muscles to wither in a blood-chilling show.


    She noticed the terror dancing in his bestial eyes as he gave up on his advance, jumping back to escape her spell''s effect.


    Then, she gloated at his strategy.


    By breaking a part of the ground and throwing stones first, he ensured she hadn''t ced another well.


    But would she give him time to approach her with such a slow method? After all, the pulsing symbols on her cape reflected her rank. The one of a tier-four royal mage''s captain!


    "Ice coffin."


    Her voice resonated as mana flooded her vigorous circuits.


    A giant ice coffin condensed from the air, engulfing Mara''s body in its freezing embrace.


    Then, she continued.


    "Curse of dusk... And the final touch, draining roses."


    The image of a setting sun hung above the bear, announcing its descent would mark his life''s end.


    Simultaneously, white roses sprouted from his body, turning redder with each passing second.


    The ice coffin drained his vitality. The curse attacked his soul, and the roses drained his blood, causing his eyes to dim before turning ssy.


    He died peacefully in his sleep. More or less...


    Without casting him another nce, she turned to face the crowd, returning her wand to her belt.


    "Combination spell, dusk burial."


    Her solemn voice sent a wave of terror to assault her peers as the royals'' eyes sparkled with desire.


    Yet, it vanished with her next words.


    "So much for that mighty empire''s magic. What''s next? Are you going to make me fight a kitty? Hahahahaha."


    Leon watched herugh like some demented psycho, facepalming in disbelief.


    "How did I wake up one day and decide to make her the captain of the royal mages?"


    "I''m asking myself the same question..."


    Mathias'' cheeks burned at the shameful disy.


    Without wasting a second, Leon turned to the Emperor.


    "I''m sorry for your councillor''s death. The matter should be resolved, though."


    The Beast Emperor clenched his fists and ground his teeth hard enough for him to almost hear them crack.


    Yet, he pushed himself off his seat, knowing he would only humiliate himself further.


    With swift and decisive steps, he left, imagining Zane''s face after confronting him about Mara''scking training and the pathetic ranking his territory''s academy got in thest tournament.


    Meanwhile, the other royalsmented on the battle.


    "That was a nice fight. We don''t see a triple affinity mage often."


    "Right! It''s even more surprising to see one with three rare elements."


    "Indeed, her skills aremendable. Mastery over three schools of magic is a rare achievement. She looks a bit deranged, though..."


    Leon''s frown deepened.


    "Call her back! Gag her if you must, but make her stop that stupidughter!"


    With thismand, he slithered out of the venue like a shadow, too ashamed to stay.


    A strange idea bloomed in his mind as he reached his room. Maybe the Beast Emperor was correct...


    The rest of the night went by uneventfully, except for a particr emperor''s room, found in shambles the following day.


    ****


    "I hope you had a good night''s rest. Let''s begin with the votes. If you agree to my proposal, please raise your hand."


    Clutching her chest and a hopeful light shing in her eyes, she addressed the crowd.


    Slowly, one by one, hands rose, making her smile erge.


    After two minutes, she counted twenty-two raised hands.


    Her heart boomed in her chest. She only needed two more to have the majority.


    "Please don''t doom our world because of your mistrust or pride. It''s our only path to salvation."


    After a few moments, another ruler raised his hand.


    One more. That''s all she needed to save the world.


    Meanwhile, Mathias nced at his frowning king.


    "My king, won''t you vote in favor?"


    Leon grimaced in response, feeling thrown between a hammer and an anvil.


    "If I agree but the n fails, we would have lost half our world''s life force and have no guarantee it would recover before the war starts. On the other hand, if the n seeds, we''ll have powerful warriors topensate for the loss..."


    He tucked his finger around his chin, his voice trailing off.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. I feel like we are gambling our fate on unknown odds."


    Mathias looked straight into his king''s eyes, the firm yet gentle gaze reassuring him.


    "But do we have a better choice? Between gambling on unknown odds or losing by default, I would rather gamble."


    "That''s also true."


    His eyes brightened, green almost overpowering their gray color for a second as he raised his hand.


    "For better or worse, let''s agree to that crazy n."


    Then, he added.


    "Oh, you can fetch Alice now that we are done with the serious thinking."


    Before his words could dissipate, Elisabeth''s excited voice resounded.


    "The world''s majority approved the summoning. We''ll proceed with it without dy!"


    Drawn by her voice, he noticed how prepared she had been.


    A servant swiftly approached, offering her a golden engraved magic staff adorned with a floating sky-blue gem the size of a fist.


    Eyes burning, she seized it, her slender fingers clenched until they turned white.


    She struck the ground twice with its shaft, revealing a massive magic circle, its millions of mysterious symbols pulsing with ferocious energy.


    Subsequently, she spun her staff in the air, causing mana to tremble with its movements as she recited an incantation in a long-forgottennguage... or English?


    At that moment, Mathias and Alice returned.


    Filled with doubts, she gazed at the spectacle before failing to control her tongue.


    "What did I miss? Don''t tell me she got scammed, and instead of summing warriors, she is summoning a dark entity that will burn our world to the ground."


    Upon hearing her, icy sweat stuck the nearby noble''s clothes as dread''s finger encroached on their hearts.


    Leon facepalmed for the umpteenth time since the start of this meeting.


    "Get her out of here before her tongue curses us all to death."


    Mathias'' shoulders slumped in depression.


    "I''m missing the whole ritual because of her..."


    Then, he turned, grabbed her and walked away, his brows twitching.


    "How do you even do that without it being intentional?"


    A yful smirk graced her lips as she pulled her tongue at him.


    "I don''t know. It''s a talent of mine. Want me to teach you?"


    Meanwhile, Elisabeth muttered, the ritual almostplete.


    "I call upon you, the souls of a dying world, to rescue our own from bing like yours."


    With those words, the circle glowed a bright red light, blinding everyone in the hall as it gulped the world''s life force like a whale to fuel its magic.


    Once the light receded, the royals'' eyes darted left and right, sparkling.


    "Did it work ?"


    "Howe we feel no difference except the decrease in the world''s life force?"


    "At least we didn''t summon a dark entity..."


    Thest one heaved a sigh of relief and slumped in his chair, cursing Alice for scaring him.


    The room exploded into loud chatters, for a moment before Elisabeth''s feeble voice resounded again despite the sweat dripping from her forehead.


    "It worked. Find and nurture the summoned before they turn thirteen."


    Instantly, the rulers excused themselves and hurried to the Gate. After all, who wouldn''t want to recruit an army of talented and fast-progressing aliens?

 Chapter 3: Adam

    "Another boring day is starting,"


    Adam yawned, opening his sleepy eyes.


    As usual, he stretched his limbs, or so he thought.


    His brows creased in deep frown. Something was wrong... incredibly wrong...


    "What the heck is happening? Why can''t I sense my body?"


    His voice thundered in the dimly lit room, and his pupils constricted.


    Terror gripped his heart as he imagined the worst. Did he unknowingly die during his sleep? He didn''t know. But he couldn''t remain motionless. His brain refused to ept it.


    Clenching his teeth, he exerted his mental strength despite his insecurities, gradually sensing the faint nervous connection linking his limbs to his brain... or so he thought.


    Focusing even harder, a subtle movement came from his head. Well¡­ what he perceived as his head.


    With some effort, he finally lowered it, staring at his body as a wave of pure shock crashed against his soul. His transparent frame floated weakly above the ground as if it had no consistency, making his mouth open and close a few times before words finally left it.


    "I hope I''m still dreaming. It''s not fun at all. Oho, wake up..."


    "..." "..." "..."


    "AHHH! Did I be a ghost? Is this for real? Why, just why?" He screamed, his features distorting into a panicked grimace.


    "Waaaaah! Waaaaaah!"


    Sudden cries startled and distracted him from his dread. With a pensive frown, he gazed in their direction, noticing a toddler lying in an improvised crib.


    ''Did my screams awaken him?''


    Well, it didn''t really matter anyway. However, his eyes lit up the next second. Recalling human folklore about ghosts, he could use the baby to confirm if he became one. Since they were typically invisible and intangible, people weren''t supposed to hear them, except for evil ones. So, didn''t that mean...


    "Maybe I''m not a ghost!" He eximed, his soul shuddering as he extended his hand, praying he could touch it.


    "Yes! I can feel his hot skin! Sorry for scaring you!"


    Hope transformed into delight as his luminous eyes fell upon the toddler. He sighed in relief, his tensed nerves rxing before he pondered the situation.


    "Where am I? Why am I here instead of in my apartment? And what is that red blinking light in the corner of my field of view?"


    He scanned his surroundings, seeking answers and ignoring the baby.


    Soon, he realised he stood... floated inside a living room. Green patches of spreading rot covered the old, fissured walls. Dust filled the dirty room''s floor and scant furniture as if no one had cleaned the house for months. A lonely table, two chairs, and the cradle decorated it, showcasing the poverty of the habitat.


    With the dim lighting filtering through old curtains, the ce met all the criteria to be deemed ominous and filthy. The stench alone made him recoil in disgust.


    ''I must leave!''


    The idea boomed in his head,pelling him into action the next second. Floating towards the door with difficulty, he extended his hand to open it. Unfortunately, his fingers phased right through the handle, causing a displeased frown to grace his brows.


    "Nothing makes sense!"


    Faced with the irrefutable truth of his predicament, his mind subconsciously tried to adapt and ept this new reality. Even if he consciously denied it with all his strength.


    "I can try to phase through it, then."


    Acting on his idea, he propelled himself forward.


    BAM!


    The disturbing noise of wood cracking echoed in the living room as he crashed onto it, nose-first, before colliding with the ground, raising a cloud of dust around him.


    "ARGH! How the heck can I feel pain as a ghost? How can my fingers go through the handle, but my body can''t pass through the door? What kind of wed logic is that? Stop messing with me!" He screamed, his voice a mix of anger and pain as he gritted his ethereal teeth, imagining his blood boiling.


    After a deep exhale, he recovered his calm. He had to stay rational to figure things out. Or, at least, as lucid as possible after his inexplicable transformation into a ghost.


    For the next few minutes, he pondered and tried to phase through the walls and ceiling, in vain.


    "Let''s check the blinking thing, I guess," he muttered, his shoulders slumped in defeat as he focused on the light shing in the corner of his eyes.


    ''How do I make it stop? It''s exasperating! Is it controlled verbally?'' He pondered, remembering stories he used to read to pass the time.


    "Stop blinking. Turn off. Eteins. Ugh, even foreignnguages aren''t working. Let''s try some more random words."


    After a few minutes of unsessful attempts and some curses to vent, he finally triggered a reaction.


    "Interface."


    An ethereal window popped in front of his widening eyes as soon as he pronounced the word.


    After a brief loading, rows of text appeared in the middle, startling him.


    [Wee summoned! This is your personal system interface. An exclusive informational tool at your disposal. Here, you can check the different paths you can tread to reach your full potential and be the strongest in the shortest time possible.]


    [Loading avable paths...]


    His eyes narrowed in intense focus, anticipating the result with excitement. The strongest ording to his potential? Could he grow to be as strong as a professional fighter? Could he even surpass them?


    "What''s the part about summoned, though?" He asked, scratching his head in confusion. Another question he had no answer to.


    [Error detected...]


    [Individual is not thirteen yet.]


    [Protocol to forcefully seal memories initiated.]


    [Error. No body detected. Sealing process interrupted.]


    [Searching for fix...]


    [Fix found. Wait thirteen years to erase and take the intended body''s consciousness space instead of merging memories as nned, or be an acolyte.]


    [Good luck in your new life.]


    "What the hell was that? What do you mean, good luck? Exin this whole mess in more detail!"


    After a second of shock, heshed out at the system, his teeth cracking under his anger. What sealing? What body?


    "I knew someone was messing with me. Whoever wrote those messages: wait for me, I will find you."


    Sadly, the system remained silent. After all, it was an informative tool, not a conversation buddy.


    Still, cursing imaginary beings helped vent his irritation and restore his ragged breathing.


    After recovering his bearings, his brows creased into a furrow. If he understood everything correctly, he was supposed to reincarnate in the crying baby, which was the intended body mentioned by the system. However, something went inexplicably wrong.


    "I''ll have to wait for it to turn thirteen¡­ Thirteen years... I want to cry..." He said, face downcast and tremors shaking his soul.


    ''I should at least check the information provided by this system...'' He thought, trying to distract his growing confusion and chase away the despair encroaching on his core.


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    ss: N/A


    LVL (Level): 0


    Exp: 0/10


    HP (health point): 0/0


    Vitality: 0


    Strength: 0


    Agility: 0


    Intelligence: 0


    Skills: None


    Note: Soul is heavily damaged. How are you even alive?


    "Is the note supposed to guide me by pointing out where I''mcking?" He pondered before adding. "What a sad sight... Zero everywhere. Well, at least my stats are well-bnced."


    He tried to find humour in his terrible situation, even though he didn''t grasp the notion of his soul being damaged. How and when did it happen? Why did he feel nothing wrong? Another mystery he would need to uncover.


    After refocusing on the interface, he said, "It reminds me of a character sheet in role-ying games."


    He remembered that "Exp" stood for experience points, crucial for leveling up. "Health points" represented his life... well, he was already dead somehow.


    "Vitality" rted to endurance and maximum HP, while "Strength" impacted his muscle prowess and body strength. Finally, "Agility" had to do with reaction speed and coordination.


    Then, he pondered about intelligence. It made sense for his other stats to be at zero, but not for this one. Or was he the most stupid human... ghost?


    "Don''t tell me it has nothing to do with cognitive ability but is something rted to..."


    The echo of his words hung in the air, momentarily interrupted by the metallic click of the door unlocking.


    Soon, the figure of a young woman wearing shabby clothes greeted his eyes. He gazed at her running figure as she cradled and nursed the crying baby tenderly, unaware of his presence.


    He estimated she was younger than twenty as he gazed at her long brown hair tied in a ponytail, hazel eyes and beautiful face hidden behind dirt patches.


    *"Don''t cry, baby. Mama is here. Are you hungry? Are you cold? You have to sleep so Mama can work,"* she said, her tender eyes lingering on her son under the ghost''s confused expression.


    "Shit. I can''t understand a single word," he muttered, his eyes glowing with irritation at the thought of learning a newnguage from scratch. The bad news kept stacking up, annoying him to no end.


    As he nced at the duo, seeking to collect more information, he noticed the woman delicately undressed to feed her baby with a tender smile. Hurriedly, he turned his head to the side, a flicker of embarrassment coloring his cheeks.


    After five minutes of nursing and a full belly, the baby fell asleep again, eliciting a sigh of relief from his mother.


    She put a few items on the table before silently leaving the house, locking the door behind. Not a single time did she look in his direction, oblivious to his presence until the end.


    The realisation struck him like a hammer, forcing him to ept this new reality. Despite his reluctance, the situation left no ce for doubt. He was a ghost. Yet before despair invaded his soul entirely, he found sce in the prospect of recovering a body in the future.


    After a moment of stupefaction, he distracted himself from the depressing thought and floated towards the table to check the items left behind by the woman.


    His eyes sparkled as he saw a pouch and a hand mirror facing the ceiling.


    "I wonder if I still look the same or if I became an ugly ghost," he said, hope reigniting in his chest. After all, if he retained his appearance, he could ept his condition with less difficulty.


    He floated above the shining piece of ss, eager to see his reflection, before cursing. On the bright side, he didn''t see the ugly ghost he dreaded. However, that was only the case because hecked any reflection whatsoever!


    He lowered his head in defeat. Nothing went his way since his awakening, and he didn''t want to get upset anymore.


    Moreover, he had to avoid disturbing the baby''s sleep since it was a crucial part of growth, and he wanted his future body to develop well.


    Upon reaching this thought, he pondered about the possession process. Who or what was inside it in his stead? Would he be murdering someone if he reimed itter?


    Stumped by the moral questions and his mind weary by the revtions and negative emotions, he floated to a clean corner and closed his eyes. He had to refresh his mind after everything he went through, or his thought process would be impaired.


    As his thoughts blurred, a bizarre yet gentle sensation embraced his soul, as if cradling it before moving it somewhere with care.


    ******


    rmed, he snapped his eyes open in confusion.


    However, they lit up the next second. He was in a familiar ce this time. A sigh of relief escaped his lips as he scanned his apartment with a soft smile.


    Yet, the recent traumatic experience took a toll on his mind, making him doubt everything. Tentatively, he stretched his limbs to confirm he was really back, afraid of the result.


    "YES!"


    A wide grin stretched across his face as they answered hismands, moving without trouble. Then, he lowered his head, ncing at his arms and burst intoughter as he saw his skin glowing a healthy hue.


    "Hahaha. I knew it was a dream!"


    He took a triumphant pose, his arms raised in the air and fists clenched tightly. Memories of the silly dream flooded his mind as a mocking smirk stretched his lips. How could he have been so engrossed in it?


    Amused, he walked to his mirror. Instead of nothing, he saw a thirty-year-old man with short, dark brown hair and eyes this time.


    He gazed at his well-maintained body, noticing his defined muscles. He exercised daily, so his physique was fit despite his 82 kg for 1.8 meters. Then, at his grinning face. He was not the most attractive man ording to standards, but he was still handsome and manly.


    After his quick inspection, he scanned his well-organised apartment with a sense of pride. He hated nothing more than to live in a messy ce. Whether it was his clothes, desk, or floor, everything sparkled.


    Then, he nced at his library in approbation. Born in an age of technology and virtual entertainment, he enjoyed reading mangas and novels, especially the ones about cultivation.


    He liked to follow the journey of weak protagonists, surmounting difficulties and challenges until they finally be strong and achieve their goals.


    Upon reaching this thought, he remembered the system''s message with a yful smile.


    "Even if it was a dream, what if that system thing was real? How cool would it be to be stronger with the help of an interf..."


    His eyes widened in shock the next moment as the ethereal status window suddenly appeared as if summoned by his words.


    "So this is the dream..."


    As he muttered, the baby''s cries resounded in his ears, forcing him awake.


    "Oh shit, here we go again."

 Chapter 4: Examination

    Adam woke up, his heart as heavy as lead. He could still hear his happyughter, thinking everything he experienced as a ghost was just a bad dream.


    But reality, using the irritating sound of a crying baby, mercilessly crushed his hopes.


    After opening his eyes, the first thing he did was gaze at the annoying toddler with irritation. He didn''t feel rested at all, and his thoughts were still chaotic.


    With no other choice, he examined the baby, looking at him from the corner of the room he used to sleep.


    "Yeah, it''s just a baby, one-month-old or something, fat, wrinkly limbs, a big head and an adult''s sleep worst enemy. Where is his mother, anyway? How can she leave him alone like that?"


    That baby was supposed to be his body. He still didn''t understand the details, yet he had to ensure he was healthy.


    Unfortunately, he had absolutely no experience with babies, so after floating towards him, he gently poked him with his fingers to attract his attention while speaking in the calmest voice he could use.


    "Could you please shut up? You are annoying your neighbors, I mean, mainly me. I would let you know you are not the only one needing rest."


    The baby''s face softened as he gazed at him, surprised to see the strange man.


    Maybe because he felt lonely or instinctively felt no threat, he tried to grab Adam''s fingers.


    Adam watched him, not knowing what to do about the attempts. He just stood there, waiting to see what would happen next.


    The baby seized one of his fingers and slowly, with all the strength a baby could muster guided it into his mouth.


    Soon, sucking on the finger, he gradually fell asleep again.


    ''Did I just be a giant pacifier?'' Adam thought, his face painted in bewilderment as he thought about returning to his corner of the room.


    However, looking at the peaceful face of the sleeping baby, he hesitated.


    ''I''m letting him use me as a pacifier only because I don''t want him to cry again. There is no other reason.'' Convincing himself he was not being taken advantage of by a baby, he pondered what he could do in the future.


    After all, thirteen years, especially as a ghost, was a long time...


    He had to find something to fill his days with, or he would probably die of boredom before reiming his body.


    He was also very curious about where this ce was. Sadly, a mysterious force barred his attempts to leave. He couldn''t even check the house''s other rooms.


    He pondered for the next few hours about what hobbies he could develop with that strange body of his while standing next to the sleeping baby.


    He didn''t find anything productive to do when he suddenly heard a clicking from the door as someone unlocked it from outside.


    He saw the young woman slowly push it open and took this chance to gaze outside to register as much information as he could.


    The first thing he noticed was less than five meters away from the house, a river flowed.


    Lowering his gaze, he saw the unpaved ground.


    Far in the distance, he could distinguish high trees of different types forming a forest and, further away, a mighty mountain with a snow-covered peak.


    Finally, he saw the orange sky. It was dusk, and the moon would rece the sun in an hour at most.


    Then, the woman closed the door behind her, cutting his examination, and walked discreetly to the cradle, trying not to wake the baby.


    Meanwhile, he pondered everything he had seen. Despite his weird reactions, he was a resourceful man... or ghost.


    ''There is no way this house is in a city. I''m probably in a vige in the countryside. Judging by the temperature at dusk, it should be summer.'' He concluded as the woman gently fastened her baby on her back using two long pieces of cloth, still oblivious to Adam''s presence.


    Then, she walked towards the door.


    Finally, having his finger free from the baby''s mouth, Adam wondered where she nned to take him.


    He sadly tried to imagine the ces they would be visiting while he was stuck in the room.


    However, as the woman left the house and walked away, he felt something tugging at his being. Gently at first then, increasingly more forcefully.


    Before he could understand what he felt, the tugging became so strong that he got pulled out of the house, phasing through the door, as if dragged by a chain.


    Confused but happy to finally leave that dirty house, he picked himself up from the ground and floated swiftly to where the tugging sensation wasing from.


    Soon, he noticed the woman and the still-sleeping baby.


    ''It''s the baby again! Somehow, I can only interact with him. Others don''t see me, and I pass through any object I try to handle.'' He thought, understanding his situation a bit more.


    After catching up, he observed his surroundings as they walked on the dirt road. The houses were onlyposed of a ground floor and were in a terrible state, looking dpidated.


    Most of the people he saw looked sick or starved, wore shabby, old clothes and had a dangerous glint in their eyes, as if on the verge of doing something uneptable.


    After half an hour of travel, the houses'' conditions improved progressively as they approached the center of the vige. He understood they came from the poorest neighbourhood, where the wretched citizens gathered.


    The center looked much better. The houses were sturdy,posed of two or even three floors for the most luxurious.


    The streets were clean and filled with energetic citizens wearing decent clothes. Pubs weed men, here to enjoy their evening after a hard day''s work.


    After walking to the end of the main street, they reached the circr, bustling vige za.


    Despite the darkness of the night encroaching on the gorgeous orange sky, it was still boisterous and filled with people.


    He saw many wooden stalls packed with vegetables, fruits, cheese, milk, meat, fish, soap and other daily products.


    The voices of the sellers advertising their products by screaming their prices, of the people bartering, trying to save a few coins and the mix of odours reminded him of the old medieval markets.


    This idea was further cementedby the fact he did not see any streetmps in the vige, hinting at a more primitive lifestyle.


    The woman finally stopped after reaching the tallest building he had seen until now.


    However, what he saw inside made him panic. Six strict-looking people, wearing uniformsposed of metal parts and equipped with swords or magic-looking staves, were busy examining babies on their desks.


    The parents stood behind with awkward expressions, unsure about what was happening or why the entire vige''s babies needed to be examined at the guard station.


    ''They are searching for me! They know a ghost is boundto a baby. If they find me, I''ll be doomed!'' He thought with a fearful face. rmed and forgetting everything he discovered, he tried to float as far away as possible.


    Unfortunately, he was still linked by something that felt like a chain to the baby.


    He got yanked back, turned his head and looked at the baby, who woke up a while ago and enjoyed the walk in the vige with his mother, with resentment.


    Depressed and unable to flee, he thought about vicious ways to make them exit the building before the guards could ce the woman in one of the queues.


    But soon, he abandoned those nefarious ideas, understanding that they would bring more attention to them than anything else.


    After taking a few deep breaths to calm down, he analysed the situation with more rity.


    ''While journeying through the vige, I figured this ce was definitely not Earth. It looks more like a medieval European vige. I can further confirm this idea since those guards look like knights, and those staves are like magic tools. I had suspicions that the intelligence stat provided by the system was rted to something like magic. They are confirmed now.''


    Meanwhile, a guard greeted the woman, who, after a short exchange, guided her to one of the five queues.


    The examinations were happening quite fast. Each baby stood on a desk before a guard, who gave the parents a few words of exnation.


    Then, they had to wait one minute before the guard dismissed them.


    Since five guards were examining the babies, and the vige didn''t have that many citizens, it would be the woman''s turn in three to five minutes.


    ''I can''t do anything. I feel like a sheep led to the ughterhouse.'' The following five minutes felt like the longest of his life until It was ultimately their turn.


    The woman approached the seated guard, who told her something.


    Then, she unwrapped the clothes used to carry her baby and gently ced him on the desk.


    The guard once again said something before falling silent. They now had to wait for one minute, maybe hisst.


    Feeling imaginary cold sweat forming on his transparent forehead, he counted the seconds with bated breath, his hands trembling in fright.


    ''Fifty-eight, fifty-nine, sixty, sixty-one. I should be safe.'' He sighed in relief, feeling he was safe. However, he did not expect the resounding sound of an rm to ring before they were permitted to leave.


    The guard who guided Alina at the entrance closed the door, confining every person present, determined to find which of the five examinedbabies made the rm ring.

 Chapter 5: Alina

    "I''m so dead," Adam muttered in despair as his mind shut down, refusing to process the situation anymore.


    His face was so pale that his transparent skin almost vanished.


    He just stood frozen where he was, in front of the desk, with a nk stare, waiting for his executioner to find him.


    He had no doubts that in a world of magic, he would be found out instantly if people knew what to search.


    But what could he do? His only possible interactions were with the baby, and he doubted that putting his finger in his mouth would do anything to help him with his plight.


    He couldn''t even understand a word from thenguage they were speaking.


    So, he resigned himself.


    *****************


    Alina trembled as the rm resounded, her eyes darting left and right, trying to understand why the guards were suddenly so serious. Her heart pounded with dread as shemented her bad luck.


    She was only a modest woman to whom life didn''t smile much. Her parents died a few years ago, only leaving behind the old house she lived in.


    She worked an exhausting job in a farm nearby, tending to the cattle and cleaning their living space daily.


    Despite the challenges of her demanding job, she found herself grossly underpaid, trapping her in a dpidated home within a daunting neighborhood, all while raising a baby at the tender age of seventeen.


    Sadly, she was only one out of many in that situation. But she still did her best to live her life with dignity, refusing to work in ces some would call dirty.


    Not dirty in a physical way. After all, she was already cleaning animals'' poop. No, in a moral way.


    She refused to stoop low enough to be a brothel''s prostitute even if she could earn much more money due to her beautiful face.


    As to why she had a baby at such a young age, let''s just say that due to her naivety, she got taken advantage of by a man who promised her many things to hoodwink her.


    She thought she had found the man of her life. That they would live together until death did them apart, but reality was a cruel teacher.


    The moment she showed signs of being pregnant, the man abandoned her, saying that he was going to buy milk. It was thest time she saw him and why she raised her son alone.


    After reminiscing briefly, she focused on the room, noticing that two couples, three women including her, and their babies were confined in the guard station.


    Soon after, a guard in his forties with a veteran vibe walked to them from an office in the back of the station.


    This particr guard differed from the others by his equipment. He wore a cape embroidered with something akin to a coat of arms above his uniform, and a metallic brooch was pinned on his chest.


    The coat of arms was divided into two parts. One half represented a forest, while the other represented a river. The brooch had the form of a flower under a crown.


    She noticed some white hair sprinkling his short ck hair as she gazed at the fit man. He was 1.74 meters, an average height.


    He sat in front of them before exining why they were detained with a grave voice and a serious face.


    *"One of your babies triggered our spell, meaning he is special. Our task is to locate those special babies and bring them to the capital city. They''ll attend the country''s most prestigious school until they turn thirteen. Then, they will have their talents and affinity tested.


    Then, we will send them to the academy that is the best suited for them, considering the results to learn magic and eventually join the royal army. It''s an opportunity many would kill to have. That is why we ordered every parent to bring their newborn baby today."*


    *"My baby is really unique! The most special in the world! I''m sure she is the one you are looking for! Please test her first, officer, you will see. Haaaa, I will finally leave this ce and live in the capital."*


    A poorly dressed woman asked, her eyes full of hopes and dreams of living avish life in the capital.


    Her scrawny body looked as if it would be sent flying by the wind if it blew too hard.


    Alina couldn''t help but notice that her gaze was weirdly shifting from one of the couple''s baby to a ce right above her from time to time.


    *"Sorry to disappoint you, but if your baby is really a special one, we will offer marypensation and prohibit you from having any contact with it for the rest of your life. I don''t want to waste time exining the details to you. Just know those are royal orders. No one in this country can go against them. Let''s proceed with the examination."*


    Uncaring that he broke the woman''s dreams in a few sentences or about the ugly look stered on her face, the officer sat behind one of the five desks used to conduct the examinations and signalled one couple to approach.


    Alina knew from experience she would be called second tost. It was easy to guess, really. The richer you looked, the earlier you would pass.


    It was an absolute rule in this vige, maybe in the world. But she wasn''t sure since she never left.


    She noticed the examination process did not change at all. The only difference was that the babies were examined one after the other to iste the right one.


    She wondered what she would do if her baby stood special. Would she let them take him away from her?


    After all, she was genuinely attached to him. He was the onlyforting thing she had left in her life.


    She really didn''t want him to be taken away from her. She even felt ready to fight the country to keep him by her side.


    However, she also understood she couldn''t offer him one-tenth of what the officer promised: a free ticket to join the most mysterious, powerful, and influential people in the world, the mages.


    Moreover, it would be one recognised and epted by the country, which was the prerogative of the nobles since they were the only ones who could send their children to the academies.


    As a poormoner, she wasn''t knowledgeable enough about those things, but she heard rumours about some people being called rogue mages.


    They were lucky individuals who learned magic in the wild. Either by finding a teacher somewhere or by stumbling on some undiscovered legacy.


    Those mages went unrecognised by any nations and were even pursued relentlessly. They lived in the shadows and, most of the time, used their powers for illegal purposes.


    She also heard they were loners who didn''t trust anyone and were highly dangerous individuals who didn''t hesitate to kill for benefits.


    That''s why the kingdom encouraged its citizens to denounce rogue mages to the closest guard station. If the information provided led to the arrest or killing of one, you could even get a mary reward.


    So, was a life with her really better than what was promised by the kingdom? Her head knew the answer, but her heart didn''t want to listen.


    While she pondered, the examination proceeded in silence. The first baby didn''t make the rm ring. The second didn''t either.


    However, twenty seconds after the third baby''s turn, the rm resounded.


    With a smile, the officer addressed one of the two couples.


    *"Congrattions, we confirmed your baby is special. Please head to the office at the back."*


    Alina sighed, not knowing how to feel. On one hand, she was happy she wouldn''t be separated from her baby. On the other, she felt sad he wouldn''t benefit from all the advantages advertised by the officer.


    However, as she stood up to leave, the scrawny woman, who didn''t have her child examined yet, screamed.


    *"Wait, wait, you haven''t examined my baby yet. She is special, I''m telling you."*


    The officer gazed at her with an annoyed face, sitting back. *"Might as well examine thest two, even if the odds of finding two summoned in this shithole are close to zero."* He muttered before signaling Alina to approach.


    With a heavy heart and still not knowing if she preferred to stay with her baby or let him leave with the promise of a better future, she walked to the desk and put him on it.


    Every second passing by felt like years to her. Her emotions were in turmoil. However, after a few dozen passed, she resolved herself.


    She wouldn''t let them take her baby, not even for all the world''s money. She knew it was the wrong decision, but losing him felt like losing a part of her own body... Forever.

 Chapter 9: The Tower

    He caught the pouch and counted the silver pieces before replying, his voice cold, "But you have no qualms involving me. What are those babies, anyway? What is so special about them?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to. The further I stay from politics, the better I am," Max answered, shaking his hand in dismissal as he walked to his office. Politics involving the royal family were way too dangerous for a knight like him.


    "I see. Why kill their parents, though?" Gaston asked, curious to learn the entire story.


    "Who knows? My guess is the kingdom wants to turn them into human weapons. Having ties would be counterproductive in that case, and we can''t believe thosemoners not to interfere. The swiftest way to solve the problem is to get rid of the potential liabilities," Max exined, his frown deepening, annoyed by all these questions.


    "Interesting theory. Last question. Where are you taking them?" Feeling Max''s growing annoyance, Gaston asked his ultimate question.


    "They will stay in the barony for a year or two before we send them to the capital. I still need to dispose of the corpses, which became five instead of three because of a certain someone. I have no more time to give you," Max responded.


    Understanding that the discussion was over and seeing that the guards were either busy cleaning the courtyard or caring for the babies, Gaston left the guard station. However, on his way out and without anyone to bear witness, he didn''t forget to pick a weird-looking gem from under one desk and then disappeared into the night.


    **************


    Inside his apartment in the dream ce, Adam snapped his eyes open, feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    "Why am I here again? Did I like this apartment so much that I''m dreaming about it for the second time today?" He questioned in confusion. He didn''t know why he was brought here during his sleep again, but he was sure it wasn''t a coincidence.


    He hoped he would have more time and was determined to explore outside. However, before, he wanted to check something.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    ss: N/A


    LVL (Level): 0


    Exp: 0/10


    HP (health point): 8/8


    Vitality: 0.8


    Strength: 1.1


    Agility: 1.3


    Intelligence: 0


    Skills: None


    Note: Soul is heavily damaged.


    "YES! My stats aren''t at zero anymore. Must be because I have a body in this ce." Adam felt happy that something positive had finally happened today.


    "With nothing topare them, I don''t know if they are good. Let''s assume one is the average for a normal adult. If my guess is right, my stats are rather good except for intelligence and vitality. Should have quit smoking..." He theorised, trying to figure out the system''s working.


    Then, he pondered about his damaged soul. ''Is my existence as a ghost damaging my soul? Or did I turn into a ghost because of the damage?''


    "Can''t be sure about anything with so little knowledge. Might as well not think about the cause and focus on healing it." He muttered as his eyes scanned his apartment.


    He didn''t think he could find any significant clues here. So, he opened the door in anticipation and headed out curiously.


    Instead of the familiar street he walked on daily, the door opened on a huge circr za. Tall buildings rose along its circumference, which spanned a few kilometres with nothing but darkness beyond. Therge za was empty, except for its middle, where a towering building reached for the cloudless night sky as the full moon illuminated the entire ce with its eerie red glow.


    Amidst the bizarre atmosphere, Adam couldn''t help but notice the absence of people as he stood alone.


    After a brief pause, he walked towards the tower, intrigued by its otherworldly design.


    As he reached its massive gates, looking to be created for the use of giants rather than humans, he felt as tiny as an ant for a second.


    He shook his head, promptly recovering and put his hand on one of the colossal doors, wondering how to open them.


    Following his touch, threerge holographic screens suddenly covered the sky above the za.


    [Dream ce eleven''s area: level Rankings.]


    [Dream ce eleven''s area: tower Rankings.]


    [Dream ce eleven''s area: professional Rankings.]


    ''Are there other ces like this one since I''m in the eleventh?'' He thought, unsure about anything after the stressful day he just lived.


    As he pondered, a glowing magic circle appeared under his palm, drawing his attention.


    Soon, the light extended, shining brightly and engulfing his entire body under his shocked gaze.


    ''I have a bad feeling,'' he thought with fearful eyes and an ugly expression before disappearing, leaving nothing behind.


    When he recovered his sight, a circr, empty room extending as far as the eye could see greeted his confused eyes. Everything happened too fast, leaving him no time to understand them.


    Then, a message popped before him.


    [Wee to the tower of trials. Prove your skills and mastery by conquering its floors.]


    [A reward tailored for the challenger will be awarded after each sessful conquest.]


    [Warning: Half the damage sustained during the trials will be carried to your body outside the Dream ce. Be careful, challengers.]


    After reading the messages, he breathed deeply, greed clouding his eyes for a second.


    ''I don''t have a body outside. What will happen to me? Can I bypass the rule?'' He pondered, dropping his idea of trying his hand in the trial with such incertitudes.


    "Hm, excuse me? I don''t want to challenge the tower now. Could you please show me the exit?" Standing in the middle of the boundless room and not seeing any way to exit, he tried tomunicate with whoever sent him those messages.


    His eyes lit up as a new note appeared before him. However, the answer made him freeze.


    [The tower''s first trial will begin in thirty seconds. Prepare yourself, challenger.]


    "SHIT!" he screamed in panic. He clearly stated he didn''t want to. Why was he forced?

 Chapter 11: The first trial: Fang and Spear

    BAM


    The bear''s body heavily collided with the ground, back first, causing leaves and dust to fly everywhere.


    Silence reigned in the surroundings after the loud crashing noise as the forest seemed frozen in time.


    After a long moment, a paw gradually moved with difficulty.


    Slowly, as it rose higher and higher, a pale-faced man appeared, exerting his exhausted body to free himself.


    "Stupid bear. You tried to eat me? I''m the one who is going to eat you, fucker." Adam said hatefully despite his tiredness. He would never forget this encounter as he genuinely hated the bear.


    Luckily, the nightmarish creature swiftly died after he pierced its brain, saving him from its retaliation. Furthermore, the bear''s high-fat ratio cushioned his fall, making him suffer from the shock but saving him from the crash.


    He stood up weakly in an attempt to move away from the carcass of his sworn enemy. But the moment he took his first step, his legs buckled, making him fall on all fours and vomit.


    As the repulsive bitterness of gastric acid filled his mouth, he understood his internal organs were damaged by the fall.


    Mustering his remaining strength, he shifted his position, lying against the bear''s body to recover.


    ''Who designed this perverse trial? How can they expect normal humans to kill those kinds of nightmarish creatures? That bear ran faster than me. It also climbed faster. What? Are you going to tell me that it could swim as well?'' he thought half-jokingly.


    Little did he know that, yes, bears could swim...


    ''I hope there are rabbits in this forest. They should count since they are wild. Right?'' He thought, unwilling to face anything dangerous without thorough preparations. He was already half-dead and doubted his body could handle another confrontation.


    Then, he pondered about his remaining time. He had lost consciousness and wondered if the trial would end soon.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    ss: N/A


    LVL (Level): 0


    Exp: 0/10


    HP (health point): 4/8


    Vitality: 0.8


    Strength: 1.1


    Agility: 1.3


    Intelligence: 0


    Skills: None


    Trial''s progress:


    Remaining time: Forty-Seven hours


    Progress: 1/5 kills


    Note: Internal organs are slightly damaged. Soul is heavily damaged. Are you trying to kill yourself?


    "I never wanted toe here and suffer! Shut up, stupid system." He weaklyshed out after reading the infuriating note. He was doing his best, winning and killing a bear against all odds in a trial he never intended to take, but here was the system, mocking him with its snarky remarks.


    After a deep and calming breath, he pondered his next course of action after noticing he had lost half his HP.


    ''I''m more hurt than I thought. I only see two options. Either I hide and wait for the timer to reach zero. Or find four more beasts to kill. It''s doable if I can avoid frontal confrontations... and bears.


    No matter what I choose, I have to recover in a safe spot for a few hours first,'' he thought, frowning before slowly standing up and moving towards the tree with unsteady steps.


    Then, he picked up two thick branches lying around, smiling wryly. They were the ones he threw at the bear during his mad climb to survive.


    "Humph, you''re lucky. I have no tools to harvest your meat," he said, his voice carrying disdain and hate as he opened the bear''s maw and hit its teeth using the thick branches.


    Struggling against pain, he persevered until they eventually gave in and fell after a few minutes.


    After collecting them, he carefully climbed a nearby tree opposite the bear to hide and recover safely.


    Seated on a branch, he leaned against the trunk and reviewed his options, thinking of ways to defeat four more beasts safely.


    His mind raced as he came up with a decent idea. However, he was reluctant to apply it. After all, he could die at the slightest mistake.


    Yet, he still opted to carve the two branches using the bear''s fang as a knife.


    After half an hour of work, he produced two crude makeshift weapons. Despite their appearance, they were usable. That''s what mattered most.


    Then, he ced the bear''s fang back in his pocket, nning to keep it as a souvenir and bragging tool. After all, how many humans defeated a bear unarmed? No one would believe him without evidence.


    He couldn''t help but imagine the shocked gazes of the people after he presented it and recounted his history as he closed his eyes to rest.


    After sleeping five hours, he woke up, alerted by the rustle of the nearby bushes. Swiftly opening his eyes and scanning the vicinity, he noticed three wolves hungrily gazing at the bear, wanting nothing more but to take a bite from this fat piece of meat.


    He understood they were attracted by the thick scent of blood released from the dead creature''s eyes. Then, his eyes lit up as he was sure wolves couldn''t climb trees, and considered using this opportunity to increase his kill count.


    He had the high-ground advantage, and they couldn''t reach him. If he yed his cards right, he was sure he could kill one or two.


    As he waited patiently for the beasts to feast on the bear''s carcass, he silently stood up on the branch, already aiming and contracting his arm''s muscles, ready to hurl his spear.


    The moment he was waiting for quickly came as he released his arm, his stomach protesting against the effort.


    The spear cut swiftly through the air as it approached its target and nted itself... Five meters away.


    In response to the muffled sound of the spear sinking into the soft soil, the wolves raised their heads, gazing in that direction for a second before resuming their feast after not seeing any threat.


    ''It''s ok, I have one more shot,'' He thought, blushing in shame before focusing harder to adjust his aim.


    After a few seconds, he hurled hisst spear as hard as he could, clenching his teeth in pain and hoping that, this time, he wouldn''t miss.


    With bated breath, he followed the spear''s trajectory, his balled fists trembling in anticipation as it travelled towards the unsuspecting wolves.


    YELP


    The pained yelp of a wolf resounded in the air as his weapon pierced its side.


    ''Yes, I got it! I knew I could be the best spear thrower if I wanted to!.'' He celebrated inwardly, raising his hand in triumph with a broad smile as the wolves jumped in rm.


    After seeing theirpanion bleed and whimper without understanding where the enemy was, the other two swiftly ran away, unwilling to share the same fate.


    The bleeding third wolf tried to follow its brethren, moving its paws with difficulty. The spear didn''t kill him, but it was heavily bleeding.


    Adam watched it escape, wondering if he should get down to deliver the coup de grace before shaking his head in rejection.


    ''It''s already bleeding. If it doesn''t die... Well, I can only me my bad luck.'' Adam thought, resolving himself not to take any risk and focusing on resting in the tree to allow his internal organs to heal while crafting more spears using the bear''s fang.

 Chapter 12: The first trial: Predators Prey

    As Adam rested on his branch, he gazed at the bear''s carcass, a strategy forming in his mind. He was reluctant to give up after everything he endured and wanted to try toplete the trial.


    His mind raced as a calctive glint shed through his eyes.


    ''Despite my injury, if I y my cards right, I can safelyplete the trial without putting myself at risk,'' He thought as he refined the details of his n, hope swelling in his chest.


    With a mischievous glint in his eyes, he carved smaller pointed branches, nning to ce and hide them around the carcass as a makeshift trap.


    He busied himself for a few hours, sensing his state improve gradually before feeling satisfied with his preparations. His smile broadened as he visualised his swift victory over the unsuspecting beasts.


    Then, he cautiously scanned his surroundings, ensuring no threats were nearby, before climbing down and stealthily running to the bear.


    Subsequently, he dug the ground around the carcass and set the spikes before covering them with leaves and piercing the bear''s belly to make it bleed.


    Gazing at the slightly protruding pointed branches in satisfaction, he returned to his branch, waiting for the beasts to be lured by the scent.


    ''I hope I won''t attract another bear,'' he thought half-jokingly before shivering in anguish. He never wanted to see another one in his life.


    As he patiently waited, the scent of blood permeated the air as it became stronger and stronger, alluring hungry predators with the promise of an easy meal.


    Suddenly, the rustle of leaves and twigs cracking attracted his attention, causing his eyes to light up with anticipation.


    Soon, he saw a pack of wolves running towards the bear, led by arge and imposing specimen with piercing gold eyes, an alpha wolf. Its grey fur glistened under the sun as its dignified figuremanded attention from its brethren.


    He watched as the alpha approached the carcass, his heart pounding with a mix of anxiety and excitement. Would his trap work? Or would he be forced to forfeit?


    Simultaneously, the alpha warily circled the carcass a few times, confirming the beast was undeniably dead before lunging hungrily at it under Adam''s excited gaze.


    YELP


    A pained yelp echoed in the forest as it stepped on one of Adam''s concealed spikes, piercing its left front paw with the pointed tip.


    Startled by the miserable cry of their leader, the pack surrounded it protectively, watching their surroundings warily for potential threats, missing the delighted man hiding on a branch.


    Thinking it was his chance to act, he tensed his muscles, instinctively pivoting his hips to add more power as he hurled one of his makeshift spears toward the limping alpha.


    His n was unfolding exactly how he envisioned it so far. Incapacitated by the trap, the wolf became an easy target despite his questionable aim.


    ''Please hit!'' He prayed inwardly as the spear pierced the air.


    After two seconds, the air filled with another pained yelp as blood spurted onto the soil, painting it a dark red color.


    The spear had found its mark, lodging itself in the alpha''s back despite the careful protection of its pack.


    Grievously wounded, the alpha''s golden eyes locked on Adam, drawing the pack''s attention towards the tree.


    ''Hahaha, I knew I could be the best hunter if I wanted to,'' he thought, a triumphant grin stretching across his face, and couldn''t help but chuckle at his newfound trapping skills, unaware he had been discovered.


    Grasping the source of danger, the pack''s demeanor shifted instantly. Growls erupted menacingly in the air. Their collective gaze fixated on the daring human, torn between defending their leader or seeking vengeance.


    Startled by the hate-filled gaze, he took a step back, ced his hands on the trunk, and began to climb. ''I''m absolutely not scared, but I should climb higher. You know, just in case,'' he thought, concerned for his safety.


    After reaching a higher spot and peering down, he saw two wolves separate from the pack, their eyes full of fury glinting ominously as they circled the tree, standing guard.


    Simultaneously, the rest of the pack escorted their bleeding leader to safety, not realising it would probably bleed to death in an hour at most.


    As they slowly walked away, Adam gazed at the two wolves in annoyance.


    "Thest thing that tried to eat me was the bear. Oh, look, it''s a corpse now. Hah! You don''t scare me! Well... maybe a little," he eximed, trying to find courage despite the worsening situation as he pondered how to fix it.


    After all, he still needed three kills toplete the trial, counting the alpha, as it was as good as dead.


    ''Can I kill them?'' He questioned, his mind full of doubts. The wolves knew his location and were monitoring his movement. He was certain he wouldn''t be able to hit them like he did for the others.


    After an hour of deep analysis, he failed to find a solution that wouldn''t endanger him.


    ''I either give up or take some risks,'' he concluded, frowning and reluctant to choose any options.


    After a moment of indecision, he checked his interface, noticing the alpha died as the kill count disyed 2/5.


    Then, he checked the timer, grimacing as he only had one hour remaining. Time was running low. On the bright side, he also noticed that he recovered one HP after almost two days of rest.


    "I can do it. I know I can!" He yelled, his eyes burning as he steeled his resolve after thinking about his first enemy with gritted teeth. He refused to let his nightmarish confrontation with the bear end up useless, swearing to swiftly kill any bear he saw after bing strong.


    He clenched his makeshift spear, reviewed his risky n for the umpteenth time and climbed down, determination fueling his movement.


    Seeing their sworn enemy climb down, the wolves growled ferociously, prepared to pounce on him the instant he reached the ground.

 Chapter 14: Rewards

    Amidst terrifying growls, the forest slowly turned illusory.


    One in particr destabilised him as it echoed thunderously in the surroundings.


    From the corner of his eyes and through the fading trees, he noticed a towering figure, its muscles bulging in an unholy disy of power. Its green fur blended with the vegetation as his green eyes glinted with intelligence.


    He paled at the sight of the monstrosity, almost falling from his branch.


    "Who designed such a nightmarish beast?" He asked, his hands trembling in a mix of fear and hate.


    It was another bear, much taller andrger than the one he fought.


    After five seconds, he couldn''t help but sigh in relief as the dangerous forest and its inhabitants turned into light and entirely disappeared as the room assumed its white, boundless appearance.


    Soon, messages appeared before his tired eyes, causing him to smile brightly.


    [Challenger Adampleted the first trial.]


    [Reviewing process and rating it.]


    [Brown bear, three wolves and one alpha wolf in.]


    "Hum, hum, and it was hard. You''d better give me a good rating!" Adam said, his eyes glowing with impatience as he remembered the promised rewards and how timely thest kill came.


    After all, he hadn''t hit any vital spots on the escaping wolf. Moreover, as the spear wasn''t removed, its blood couldn''t flow out, allowing it to survive for almost two days despite the wound.


    [Rating: A]


    "YEAH! Give the rewards now!" He eximed happily, his hands raised in triumph as his suffering was rewarded with an excellent rating.


    [Achievement and title unlocked: First Floor''s Conqueror]


    [Boss not vanquished. Calcting rewards.]


    His eyes widened in realisation. The green bear was the trial''s boss! Cold sweat formed on his forehead as he imagined the fight. After all, the regr brown bear felt like a boss to him already.


    [Granting enigmatic rank item to the challenger: Grimoire Lingua for his rating.]


    "WHAT? Did I almost die for a stupid book? Change the reward, stupid tower!!" He yelled in outrage. What good could a book do him in his situation? He would have preferred a weapon or an armor.


    However, another message swiftly appeared, brightening his mood.


    [Attributing additional reward for being the first to conquer the first challenge.]


    He waited with bated breath, his eyes alight with greed as the message finally shifted.


    [Granting the umon weapon Beastbane Dagger.]


    "Why did it drop to the umon grade? Give me an enigmatic weapon and an umon book, not the opposite..." Adam said, tears welling in his eyes. Why was the tower so cruel? He felt he suffered so much for nothing.


    [Items granted by the tower are soul-bound. They can''t be stolen, traded or lost.]


    [Do you want to proceed with the second floor''s challenge?]


    His eyes widened in panic as thest message forced a despair-filled scream out of his mouth. "NO!! Let me out!" From all the things he could do, engaging in another deadly trial was thest he wanted.


    Aplex magic circle appeared below his feet as his scream lingered in the air. White radiant light, humming mysteriously, engulfed him once more and forced his eyes shut.


    When he reopened them, he was back in the za, holding a ghostly grimoire and a dagger in his hands.


    He checked his surroundings curiously, hoping to see someone else in the mysterious ce. Sadly, even after two days, he didn''t notice any changes.


    Except for a detail that made him frown in displeasure. One of the giant holographic screens had a new entry.


    [Dream ce eleven''s area: tower Rankings: First ce: Adam.]


    "... Why do you want to expose me? I know I said I would brag about my trial, but not by stering my name in the sky. Now everyone will know my name!" He roared at the screen, his voice reverberating with rage, his features twisted in a grimace of fury. He despised attention, and the thought of his name being broadcasted sent shivers down his spine.


    Little did he know that "First Floor''s Conqueror" was disyed in bold, majestic font against a background mirroring the tower''s forest. Bears'' and wolves'' paws decorated the letters, giving the title a primal charm.


    He swiftly returned home, his angry stomps echoing lonely in the empty za as he tried to uplift his mood by thinking about his newly acquired items.


    ***


    Sitting on his bed, he examined the dagger first. He didn''t really know how items ranked in terms of rarity, but with such a cool name, the weapon couldn''t be bad, right?


    His eyes narrowed in concentration as he analysed its surface before a screen appeared, the description of the item unveiling itself in front of his eyes.


    Beastbane Dagger:


    Rank: Umon


    Description: Crafted from the formidable fangs of a fearsome bear and an alpha wolf, the Beastbane Dagger exudes a primal and dark aura. Its razor-sharp de, with a distinctive darkened hue, carries the essence of the ferocious creatures it was derived from.


    Abilities:


    Ferocity Enhancement: Infused with the raw power of the bear and alpha wolf, the dagger deals extra damage against supernatural or monstrous adversaries.


    Animal Instinct: Wielders may experience heightened instincts, gaining a subtle awareness of their surroundings when the dagger is unsheathed.


    "Wow, what a cool weapon. Wait..." he eximed before realising something.


    He swiftly put his hand in his pocket, only to find it empty. The fangs of the bear and wolf were gone, saddening him a little. After all, he lost his boasting materials.


    "Whatever, I got a cool and strong weapon made of them in exchange." He said, feeling a growing attachment to the dagger.


    Then, he gazed at the grimoire in frustration. Enigmatic sounded much cooler than umon, and he couldn''t help but feel it was wasted on a book.


    Name: Grimoire Lingua


    Rarity: Enigmatic


    Description: The Grimoire Lingua, or the Tongue Whisperer, is a cryptic volume shrouded in spectral leather, its pages adorned with glyphs that seem to dance in spectral hues. This mysterious artefact goes beyond the mundane understanding ofnguages, delving into the arcane tapestry ofmunication.


    Abilities:


    Universal Trantion: Enables the user to understand, speak and write anynguage.


    EphemeralLexicon: The grimoire adapts to emergingnguages and dialects, bing a living lexicon that evolves with the tongues it encounters.


    Mystic Resonance: The possessor gains an intuitive understanding of the emotional nuances embedded innguages. This resonance enhances the wielder''s ability to decipher and interpret the true meaning behind words, facilitating a profoundprehension of linguistic subtleties.


    "Huh?" His eyes widened as he read the description twice more to ensure he grasped the description urately. What was wrong with that book? The effects were incredible, and it was even considered a living thing to some extent.


    "Ok, I admit that this book is going to be really, really useful. Seriously? I''ll never have to learn a newnguage in my life! Hahaha." He burst out in happyughter, knowing how much time he would gain. After all, mastering anguage took years of study and practice.


    Throwing all his earlier prejudices, he embraced the book tenderly and kissed it in joy, creating a disturbing scene...


    "Ahem, how are the rarities divided, anyway?" he asked after recovering from his intense emotions.


    After a few minutes of thinking, he gave up, sure he would learn about them in the future, as the cries of a baby surprised him.


    "Sigh, time to leave." He said with mixed feelings, forgetting a crucial detail.


    A part of the damage he suffered inside the tower would be carried to his real body outside the Dream ce!

 Chapter 20: Mystical Upgrades

    Spoils were the right of the victors, yet he couldn''t even touch his. How could he not feel bad about it?


    "No choice. I need Alina to carry the orb back." Adam sighed in frustration, then turned to look at the young woman''s condition.


    "Please, mighty beings reigning over night and death, hear my honest plea. We didn''t have the intention to disrupt you..." His eyes widened as he saw her sprawled on the ground, shaking and murmuring weird prayers with tears flowing down her cheeks.


    "What is this crazy woman saying? Is she trying to summon something with all those names? Oh, stop!" He hurriedly floated towards her and drew an arrow on the ground to where the orb was, using the sleeping baby''s finger.


    However, things didn''t go as he thought they would.


    Alina felt some movements and immediately lowered her head, hitting it on the cemetery''s soil and missing the drawing.


    "I pledge my loyalty to you in exchange for our safety..." She started to pray louder, her body trembled crazily and her voice cracked.


    "Is she a heretic? Stop this!" he yelled, fear gripping his heart.


    Who knew what could happen after pledging your allegiance in a graveyard in the middle of the night? Moreover, he didn''t know about this world''s religions but doubted that praying to ghosts would be well received by any.


    As she relentlessly continued her terrifying prayers, he hurriedly took the baby from her arms and ced it above the arrow to draw her attention.


    Finally, after sensing her baby being taken from her, she raised her head in panic and noticed the symbol.


    Calming a little, she understood the ghost responsible for her traumatic night was trying tomunicate since he always used the baby to do so.


    She looked at the arrow in confusion before looking further ahead, eventually noticing the glowing orb.


    "What is that? I''m sure it wasn''t there a few minutes ago." She said, looking suspiciously at the orb, her eyes still filled with fear.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with paranormal things, but her baby moving towards the orb and stopping above it made her change her mind.


    "Can we go home after I get that weird orb, Sir Ghost? I... hum... need to work tomorrow." She asked while grabbing the ghost essence, unwilling to stay in this ce any longer.


    ''It is indeed time to go back and rest. We can look for the old apothecary and brew the potion tomorrow,'' he thought before floating towards the graveyard''s entrance under Alina''s relieved gaze.


    "Thank you, sir Ghost. Can I carry my baby, please?" She asked, following behind her baby and not feeling toofortable knowing he was in a paranormal creature''s hands.


    Nodding in understanding, Adam gently ced the baby in his mother''s arms before thinking about new ideas.


    The damage he suffered and the subsequent events he had to partake in, albeit dangerous and stressful, weren''t necessarily all bad. If he yed his cards right, he may resolve a troubling problem.


    It could even be possible for him to repay Alina for her help, depending on how things developed.


    As they walked home, under the starry-lit sky and the beautiful moon glow, a hooded man walked to the middle of the cemetery with a broad grin. He witnessed their escapade and only needed to confirm a few things to make all the pieces of his n fall into ce.


    *********


    After locking the door behind her, Alina swiftly ced her baby in his cradle and said with trembling hands, facing the window, "If it is ok with you, sir Ghost, after work tomorrow, we''ll meet the apothecary to heal you."


    She wanted this story to end sooner, but then what? She would lose her job and die from hunger.


    As she awaited the ghost''s answer, Adam gazed at her with a wry smile and said, "You''re facing the wrong direction, miss. I''m here."


    With no way to answer, he returned to his corner of the room and closed his eyes, returning to the dream ce.


    ************


    Back in his apartment for the third time, he understood he could ess this dream ce whenever he fell asleep. Then, he drafted theories about the ranking screens hanging in the sky and the many buildings surrounding the za. Could other people ess this ce, too?


    Without answers and unwilling to torture his brain after such a tiring day, he gave up up thinking after a minute and opened his interface to check if the note changed.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    ss: N/A


    LVL (Level): 1


    Exp: 5/20


    HP (health point): 3/9


    Vitality: 0.9


    Strength: 1.2


    Agility: 1.4


    Intelligence: 0


    Free attribute points: 5


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger


    Skills: None


    Note: Soul is even more damaged. You won''t even be a ghost anymore at this rate.


    Sighing in relief at the unchanged note, he noticed he had recovered one HP since thest day, and his stats increased by 0.1, except for his intelligence. Additionally, he realised he possessed five points, and a glowing + box appeared next to his attributes.


    He suspected he could press on it to distribute the free points.


    Lastly, his eyes glowed as, unbeknownst to him, his level changed from zero to one. He remembered seeing a glowing red dot after his fight but was too busy to check it.


    After a moment of focus, a notification appeared before his eyes.


    [Tier 1: Ghost defeated. You have gained 15 experience points.]


    He nodded, understanding the system''s workings better before pondering why the nightmarish bear and the wolves didn''t yield him any XP. ''Maybe it was because they were just regr beasts?''


    After finding a usible theory, he focused on his free points and frowned in concentration.


    ''Should I imitate the bear and take a bnced approach?'' He thought, remembering how the creature could do everything better than him. Well, everything but be alive...


    However, the intelligence stat intrigued him. Was the stat strictly rted to magic, or would it enhance his brain capacity?


    "I''m too tired to think right now." He said as he pressed on the + next to intelligence to obtain the answer.


    Intelligence: 0.5


    Trying to feel any difference for a few seconds, he ended up disappointed. Besides a slight tingling sensation, nothing urred.


    "Huh? It only gives half a point?" He grumbled, a bit annoyed by the stinginess of the upgrade, before adding, "I''ll add another point just to feel the difference better."


    Intelligence: 1


    This time, he felt a soothing, warm sensationing from his heart and spreading through his entire body. Then, he felt pain, a world of pain. His veins seemed to be injected with molten iron as his muscles twitched.


    "ARGH!" With a scream, he fell to the ground, taken by a seizure.


    As he started to foam at the mouth, fearing for his life, he caught sight of a notification before his world turned dark.


    [Congrattions on being the first to unlock mana!]

 Chapter 23: Forbidden Potions

    After reading the title, a feeling of dread took hold of his heart.


    He didn''t waste time earlier, focusing on the infusion steps and skipping all the rest, warnings, and titles included.


    "Show me the recipe immediately!" He wrote in rage, using the baby''s finger.


    The still happily smiling apothecary, obliged, too engrossed in scanning the potion''s aspect to notice the urgency in the message.


    Focusing, Adam skimmed through the content and swiftly reached the end of the page, where he saw a short warning. Upon reading it, he almost had a heart attack... Or a soul attack?


    Caution in the event of consuming a failed potion:


    The Ghostly Elixir, designed to enhance mana flow and heal the soul, tragically backfires. Instead of its intended effects, it subjects the individual to a nightmarish chaos.


    Unpredictable mana surges distort reality, and ethereal mes intensify, consuming the individual. In this torment, death or madness bes a bleak refuge, shattering the promise of empowerment or healing the elixir held.


    His eyes wide in fear, he swiftly understood why the potion was forbidden. Between the vague exnations and the terrible side effects, who would want to consume it?


    "Hum, are you alright, sir?" After five minutes of silence, the apothecary asked, curious as to what he needed the book for.


    ''This old dog is trying to end me.'' Adam thought after hearing the voice of the grinning old man.


    "I see that you didn''t take me seriously, old dog! Let''s see if you''ll still smile after I curse you for Forty generations!!!" He wrote in capital letters, clenching his teeth and infuriated that he concealed the book''s title from him.


    "WHAT? Why? We brewed the potion. What have I done wrong?" The apothecary jumped in fright, his smile vanishing entirely from his face, reced by a grimace.


    "What''s the book''s title and the consequences of ingesting a failed potion?"


    After reading thisst sentence, he dropped to his knees in fright and stuttered, "Sir, please... li... listen to my exnations. I''m just an apothecary, not an alchemist. Potions potent enough to have soul-healing effects are not within my range of expertise."


    Then he pointed at the book, trying to justify its use. "That''s the only alchemical book I have acquired in my entire life. Under the urgency of your situation, I had no choice but to try to help the best I could." <span style="disy:none;">


    Books rted to magic were an overly raremodity that mostmoners never had the chance to see. It was even more so for alchemical books.


    Alchemists dabbled in the production of mystical potions and items. Their recipes, crafting methods and techniques were secrets they were unwilling to share.


    Despite their rarity, he luckily bought one from a hermit who needed money to conduct experiments. He wasn''t certain but suspected he was a rogue mage.


    "In addition, sir, as an apothecary, it was my lifelong dream to push my discipline beyond its limits and brew an alchemical potion." The apothecary pleaded, his eyes glowing with sincerity.


    "Your lifelong dream? Your head! I don''t care about that! How safe is the potion?" Adam wrote, his anger lessening a little. After all, the man''s arguments made sense.


    "I''m 80% sure that we brewed it sessfully," he answered with conviction.


    Exasperation covered Adam''s face as he wrote, "80% again? Are you throwing random numbers?"


    "I don''t know, sir. I can''t feel mana. Maybe you did it right, maybe not." He responded earnestly, afraid for his descendants'' future.


    ''I''m going to kill this old donkey." Adam screamed in anger. "What kind of answer is this? So, since the beginning you had 80% to handle the materials but no idea about the rest!"


    "I''m not satisfied with our deal. You had to brew a potion for me, yet I had to do the most difficult part. Even worse, the potion has terrible side effects, and despite that, you can''t tell me if it is safe for consumption or not." Adam wrote, his face distorted by anger.


    "But sir, I vow I did my utmost to help you..." The alchemist tried to speak, but Adam interrupted him, using the baby''s hand to throw ash at his face.


    "Topensate for your poor services, I sentence you to take care of this baby every day while his mother is at work. In addition, you will allow him to y here and read your books."


    He was genuinely angry, but the baby and its mother helped him. That''s why he thought of ways to repay them a little. Knowing her baby was safe and cared for as she worked would give her peace of mind.


    Of course, this idea also benefited him. He could read the man''s books, broaden his knowledge, and maybe even brew another potion from thatpendium. After all, he had thirteen boring years to kill.


    "I can''t! I have to take care of the shop, make medicines and tend to the customers." He tried to refuse with reasonable arguments, but Adam was adamant.


    "Just let it y alone close to the library and feed him at fixed hours. Exin the new deal to Alina and give her the potion." Adam wrote categorically, not epting no for an answer.


    He hesitated briefly before reluctantly agreeing, scared to hear a hundred generations if he didn''t. Then, he turned to Alina in defeat and mumbled she could bring the baby before going to work.


    Upon hearing the good news, she jumped in joy and her eyes brightened with relief. Her days were too stressful as she always worried for her baby''s safety and health while working.


    Then, he hurriedly ced the potion in her hand and guided her to the door before locking it behind him.


    Despite achieving his lifelong dream to brew an alchemical potion and a tier two no less, he failed to be happy. In exchange, he had to care for a baby daily and fear the ghost''s curses if he didn''t.


    Should he be happy or sad? He failed to find the answer as he sat behind his counter with a sigh.


    But before he could finally rx, he noticed a new message written with the same ashes.


    "If I die after drinking this potion, I''ll use all my strength to curse your descendants until the end of times. I don''t care!"


    The old man almost cried. Why did the length keep increasing when he was honestly doing his best to help?

 Chapter 26: Seven Years of Peace

    "Mhh. These books are not avable on the market. It''ll be hard for me to find another one." The apothecary said pensively before excitedly continuing, "As for your other conditions, I ept them!"


    "Do your best. Also, what''s your name?" Adam wrote, curious after two days of interactions.


    "My name is Theodore, sir," Theodore answered respectfully.


    "Alright, Theo. I''ll help you brew medicines asionally during the next few years." Adam wrote after some thoughts.


    He couldn''t expect Theodoreto fork the money for all those expenses. To help finance them, he could participate in the concoction of medicines.


    Moreover, it''ll be a suitable manner to perform what he learned from the books. Ultimately, he could use this knowledge to earn money in the future.


    He also specified the time frame to give Theodore enough time to search for the rare ingredients and the books. After all, he wasn''t delusional enough to believe they would find everything in a few short days.


    Finally, he decided to strike this deal after he experienced how potent the ghostly elixir of ethereal energy''s effects were. Despite the risks, the effects were just too powerful, and he hoped he could make potions for his other stats as well.


    "I''m grateful, sir. I''m growing old and have more and more trouble making medicines." Theodore said, nodding in gratitude and anticipating what the future would look like, apanied by the baby and his ghostly friend.


    Now that they had a mutually beneficial deal, he didn''t have to fear Theodore would eventually report him to the guards.


    Satisfied with his progress in this strange world, he focused on his future. He felt excitement swelling his heart and the thought of developing his mana and learning how to control it.


    Slowly, days passed, then months, and then years, divided between his studies of mana, medicines, alchemy, and caring for the growing baby until seven yearster...


    ******


    "Mama, mama, hurry up! It''s finally that day." A young ck-haired boy jumped excitedly inside a clean living room, his hazel eyes glowing with intelligence unbefitting a child his age.


    Made of clean and delicate fabric, his shirt apanied his movements, asionally revealing his toned abs as a small bag rebounded on his back.


    "You were right, big brother. Women always take longer to get ready!" he said, facing an empty corner of the living room as if speaking with air.


    Soon after, a young woman came out of her room. She looked clean, wore a beautiful beige robe and even had a light touch of make-up on.


    "I know you are excited, but calm down. You shouldn''t let the lord see you like that." She said with a warm smile. Today, her son will finally receive a name from the baron in person. What an exciting moment.


    "Humf, My friend already gave me a name. I''m just excited to see the lord." The boy answered with contempt, unwilling to trade his name even against money.


    "Yes, yes. That friend you can''t speak about, and no one ever saw, right?" she answered teasingly.


    "Yes! It''s just... He doesn''t like attention and is really busy learning cool stuff!" The boy said, feeling sad not to be trusted.


    "Alright, young man. Let''s head to old Theo''s shop. He wanted to apany us to the ceremony." She said while opening the door, letting the warm sunray of the morning sun illuminate the ce before stepping out.


    However, a hint of concern shed through her eyes. Ever since he learned to talk, her son had been speaking alone and imagining a friend, who gave him a name and did all kinds of crazy things. At first, she thought he was imagining things. Yet after he entered into detailed battles about bears and wolves, she couldn''t help but feel scared and question him.


    However, his response only added to her confusion as he happily said,


    "He said I should have a name because it annoyed him to call me hey or baby. So, after thinking for a bit, he said I should be named Julius because I was born in July. I don''t really understand how it is rted, though."


    Luckily, the old apothecary, who had cared for her son, reassured her, exining he was just repeating the story he read for him and that it was naturalto have imaginary friends while growing up.


    Yet, she still held some doubts... Or maybe were they hopes?


    She remembered how, seven years ago, a ghost who imed not to be a bad one appeared and changed her life''s trajectory.


    Thanks to him, her son was learning to read, and make medicines. He was even paid! In addition, she now had a less physically demanding job. As she lost herself in her memories, the boy let go of her hand to run to a sitting old man.


    "Grandpa Theo, are you ready?" He asked with a broad smile as soon as he reached him.


    "Hahaha. Of course, Julius. But why are you going? You already have such a unique name." Theodore said, smiling warmly.


    The deal from seven years ago earned him enormous profits. His old, empty shop was now full of medicines and customers again as he racked money in like never before.


    Everything was thanks to the ghost''s advice, who taught him a thing or two about marketing and pricing.


    Confronted by the growing demand and with less time to tend to customers, he found himself forced to hire a helper. And that''s how Alina got a new job. He was truly grateful, as he felt he found a second family in his days of solitude.


    With a shake of his head, he refocused his attention on the smiling boy he considered like his grandson.


    "I don''t know. Mama said it was our country''s tradition, and we had to follow it," Julius answered.


    "Well, we can''t disobey her, right?" He said teasingly before adding with a knowing nce, "Keep her busy while we wait for the carriage."


    With an OK sign, he returned to Alina''s side and began a conversation, forcing her to slow her steps.


    "We can obtain thest ingredient thanks to this ceremony." He said before pointing at the boy''s bag and continuing, "I have put everything else in his bag."


    Then, emotions took over as he sighed, his voice trembling, "I''m sad we won''t see each other after this, though."


    Even if he was bothered at first, after so many years, he could say without hesitation that he enjoyed the young boy and his cunning friend''s presence.


    He remembered how every day brought new, fun, and exciting discoveries about magic and alchemy, two fields he could never have dreamed of approaching in the past.


    Then, he turned his head to read an ethereal line of letters. "Humph, Finally! I won''t have to see your old dog''s face daily... But be careful with the cauldron and dress warmly..."


    "Hahaha. Sure, sure. I''ll be careful." Theodore said in amusement. This friend of his really had trouble showing his emotions.

 Chapter 27: Naming Ceremony

    "Isn''t it too early? The boy is only seven." Theodore asked with a visible frown of concern on his face.


    "Time is ying against us. I can''t wait any longer." The symbols changed before turning soft and being carried by the wind.


    "What are you muttering alone, old Theo? Don''t tell me you went crazy," Alina jokingly asked as she gazed at the kind elder.


    "I''m still as crazy as I was seven years ago. How are you doing, young miss?" he said with a smile.


    "I''m great, thanks to you!" She answered, tilting her head in gratitude before turning to Julius, "Help your grandpa reach the carriage."


    With a nod, he held Theodore''s arm and walked to the za''s center, listening to the two adults discussing andughing about mundane things.


    Then, he focused on the nine excited kids waiting with their parents and the stern knights, checking their identification before allowing them to board the carriages adorned with the barony''s coat of arms.


    He marvelled at the carriage''s elegant decorations as he remembered each year, every seven-year-old child had to attend this ceremony. There, they would have their potential tested, a job rmended and receive a name from the territory''s lord.


    This longsting tradition filled themoners with pride and honor while subtly creating a mighty and unreachable image of their lords, allowing them to exert influence over them without being questioned. Well, that was what his big brother told him.


    "Big bro, are you sure we are not looking for trouble with your idea?" Julius murmured discreetly, careful not to be heard as doubts gnawed at his childish heart.


    "If you follow the script, no... Just don''t mess up." A voice filled with confidence answered.


    "I''m afraid to fail and disappoint you," Julius said, tears welling in his eyes as stress gradually clutched his heart.


    However, only silence answered his panic.


    ******


    After a one-hour journey, the procession of carriages stopped.


    Ten children, including him, jumped out, running curiously to the big manor under their parents'' admonishing res.


    They hurriedly followed the kids and grabbed them by the hand as they did their utmost to appear dignified and respectful in this noble ce.


    After all, the Riverwood barony was well known for its river''s fishes and productsing from the forest, making it one of the most prosperous baronies in the country.


    As their gazes lingered on the beautiful garden, a middle-aged knight Alina vaguely remembered approached them and opened his mouth.


    "Wee to the Riverwood manor. I''m Sir Max, and I''ll guide you through the ceremony," he said, smiling warmly before gesturing towards the entrance, "Please follow me to the great hall."


    In response, parents and children followed through the manor in stunned silence, admiring the luxurious decorations, paintings, golden chandeliers and crystal vases. Everything seemed too extravagant in their eyes, yet they couldn''t help but dream of possessing such items.


    Soon, they reached a hall covered by magnificent tapestries, but what caught Julius'' attention was the man sitting on an intricately carved wooden throne.


    Under the crowd''s curious nces, he stood up and ceremoniously said. "I wee you for this naming ceremony. I''m lord Lucius Riverwood, ruler of thisnd."


    Everyone looked at the man in awe. For most of the parents, it was the first time they saw him as they were named by his father during their youth.


    His sharp ck eyes pierced the crowd andnded on the children, causing them to shudder before he smiled warmly at them and said, "Line up in front of me. I''ll test your potential and rmend a corresponding job. Then, I''ll give each of you a fitting name."


    Reassured by his smile, the children quickly ran to queue in front of the throne, their hands trembling in excitement as they observed the man''s long ck hair undte in the wind with each of his movements.


    As Julius walked to join the queue, wishing to observe the lord from up close, a voicepelled him to halt his steps.


    "Join itst." It said seriously.


    Listening, he ced himselfst and observed curiously as the first kid walked to the lord.


    "Clutch this crystal tightly for ten seconds," Lucius said with a gentle smile, handing a beautiful transparent stone to the first kid.


    With a nod, the kid obeyed, too overwhelmed by the charisma exuded by Lucius to speak.


    After ten seconds, he handed the unchanged crystal back, his eyes glowing with anticipation as the lord opened his mouth.


    "I name you Paul. I see great potential in your hands and rmend you be a baker," He said before calling the next kid.


    As more children passed, Julius noticed the crystal never produced a reaction and wondered what it was used for when his turn finally came.


    Carried by his hesitant steps, he approached the lord, stress menacing to devour him.


    As the lord handed him the crystal and peered into his eyes, he dered with confidence, "I name you Bernard,"


    "PFFFFFFFT." The voice couldn''t help but roar in mockingughter as it said, "What a great name! Should I call you Bernard from now on? It would be so epic if you married a woman named Bianca HAHAHAHA."


    Blushing until he turned red like a tomato, he lowered his eyes in shame, momentarily forgetting his panic.


    Behind, his mother looked at him with a disappointed expression. She had nothing against that name but felt itcked somethingpared to Julius.


    In the meantime, Theodore did his best not to burst out inughter, finding the situation humorous.


    Next, Lucius asked for the crystal. However, before he could hand it, a pair of ethereal hands covered his for a second. Then, he opened it and revealed the crystal, causing Lucius'' eyes to widen.


    With bated breath, he counted sixteen light blue strands in the transparent stone before they slowly faded.


    Excitement covering his features, he dered authoritatively, "The ceremony is over. Sir Max, escort our guests out. Boy, stay behind with your parents."


    Once everyone left but Julius, Theodore and Alina, he gazed at them and said, "Bernard shows great magical potential. The crystal revealed that his mana reserve, and potency almost reached the second-tier standard."


    However, his words met a wall as everyone gazed at him in confusion.


    "I''m sorry, My Lord, but we don''t understand much. What do you mean by tier two?" Alina asked, a bit overwhelmed by the revtion.


    "Our world has many paths to power, but the acknowledged number one, and by far, is the mage''s path. Its power system is subdivided into nine levels of mastery we call tiers." He patiently exined before enumerating the nine tiers.


    Tier 1: Novice


    Tier 2: Acolyte


    Tier 3: Apprentice


    Tier 4: Mage or Sorcerer


    Tier 5: Adept


    Tier 6: Arcanist


    Tier 7: Archmage


    Tier 8: Magus


    Tier 9: Supreme Sorcerer


    As he ended, Alina widened her eyes and covered her mouth in shock. Why didn''t she know her son was so amazing? However, her eyes almost bulged when she saw Julius walking between them.


    "Excuse me, my lord. Could you please allow me to show you something?" Julius immediately said after the lord mentioned the tiers, not giving him a chance to continue his exnations.


    Without waiting to receive permission, he took a weird-looking posture. Then, he extended his right arm and index finger towards the wall with a grin.


    "Bang." He said in a low voice, trying to sound cool before a small ball made of mana appeared, travelled and finally collided with the wall, leaving a small hole in it.

 Chapter 28: Bernard Riverwood

    Lucius'' jaw dropped after witnessing the boy condensing mana to form a spell, bypassing the need for chanting.


    He knew how crazy that was as he joined the Academy of Elemental Arts and learned magic in his younger years. Sadly, after reaching the second tier and bing an acolyte, he understood he had reached his limits.


    Yet, despite being only seven, the boy had almost as much mana as he did, in addition to having much better control. Even he couldn''t expel a ball of mana at that speed.


    To reach that level of control, he suspected a mage had to be at the third tier and must have trained for a decade. So, how did the boy reach that level?


    As he pondered in stupefaction, Julius scratched his head in embarrassment as he opened his mouth.


    "I also have alchemy notions. I... hum... brewed a tier-two and two-tier one potions," he said, repeating the voice''s script and wondering if it would be enough.


    Upon hearing his words, Lucius'' hands trembled, and his pupils dted as he gazed at the boy as if he had seen a ghost.


    Simultaneously, Alina gazed at her son with quivering lips and tears rolling down her cheeks, feeling guilty. With such overwhelming talent, she was sure he could have be one of the best mages. Sadly, she was amoner.


    As her sad gaze lingered on the boy, Lucius shook his head, recovering his bearing and asked, "Do you realise lying in front of a noble is a crime, young man?"


    Cold sweat formed on the boy''s forehead as the words echoed like thunder in his ears. He was indeed lying. Thankfully, Theodore came to his rescue.


    "He is not lying. I''m the one who taught him how to brew medicines. If you don''t believe him, he can brew a potion before your eyes," he said, a cunning smile tugging at his lips.


    Feeling amused by the nonsense, Lucius responded, "Oh? I would like to see that."


    Was he a fool to believe the empty boasts of a kid? There was no way he brewed a tier-two potion. After all, only tier-four mages could bypass the need for mana control to brew one using brute strength.


    Even tier-one potions required a tier-three apprentice to brew them sessfully. Yet here he was, listening to an early stage tier one boy who didn''t begin his magic journey spouting nonsense.


    "Follow me," he said, leading them to his warehouse.


    Shelves filled with rare magical herbs and other ingredients lined the walls, impressing the trio as Lucius said, "Pick what you need and follow me to myboratory."


    Despite not being an alchemist, he had built thatboratory more than twenty years ago for someone he thought would seed him.


    As Lucius reminisced, Theodore and Julius noticed the main ingredient they had failed to find for years was in the lord''s stock.


    Grinning from ear to ear, they picked it up and followed behind Lucius, reaching a vastb five minutester.


    In it, Julius noticed a magnificent cauldron shining as if it had never been used. Magic utensils, neatly organised and glowing softly, covered the walls on which old symbols shone dimly.


    "You can begin," Lucius said with a yful smile as he sat on a chair.


    Following his words, Julius instantly busied himself with the arrangement of the ingredients. After years of training under Theodore and the specific preparations they made for this asion, he managed them like a professional, his movements sharp and urate.


    Then, he lightened a fire under the cauldron and filled it with a crystal-clear liquid under the voice''s guidance.


    "First, the fernheart essence. Second, add crystalised Springwater. Not this one! The essence of Earthrootes in fourth."


    As he added the ingredients one after the other in a specific order and at regr intervals, a natural scent wafted from the cauldron, enchanting and invigorating the wide-eyed spectators.


    However, handling the materials didn''t require mana and could be done by anyone with the required knowledge. The hard part came next.


    As he stirred the concoction with a wooden rod, a ghostly hand firmly grasped his. From it, mana infused the rod and gradually harmonised with the mixture.


    After three minutes, he grabbed a sk of lightfrost essence and uncorked it before the fire. Then, mana gently guided it into the cauldron while subtly enhancing its magical properties.


    After five minutes of vigorous stirring, he finally reached thest phase of the brewing process.


    He outstretched his hands above the cauldron, grimacing in concentrating to trickLucius as mana harmonised the potion''s magical energy, bncing it with its naturalponents.


    Finally, he poured the potion into a vial and sealed it.


    "Done. It''s a tier one Veilheart Draught. The potion influences the body''s vitality and improves physical endurance, resilience, and overall health." Julius said with an exhausted smile, feigning tiredness to make the scene more credible.


    Lucius couldn''t believe his eyes. It happened in front of him, in his ownb, yet he couldn''t believe it. This kid was more than a genius. He was a monster.


    He couldn''t let go of a talent like that! At first, he wanted the kid to work for him. He was sure the boy would be his strongest knight with a bit of training and his talent for mana.


    However, after he disyed his mana control and really brewed the potion, he changed his ns. The kid''s talent was too monstrous to make him a mere knight.


    "Sadly, he isn''t a noble." He muttered amidst his pondering before his eyes lit up with a crazy idea. He slowly assessed its viability while pondering about alchemists.


    He had never seen or heard of a poor alchemist in his life. Even the worst potion sold for a minimum of five gold coins.


    Obviously, the prices were high because of the even higher investment necessary to train. After all, the loss of ingredients stacked after each failure. That''s why most mages saved their money and bought the potion they needed directly.


    While the lord pondered, its features rapidly shifting from shock to joy and seriousness, Julius walked to his family.


    "Well done, kid! I knew you could do it," Theodore eximed, his eyes brightened with joy as he grinned.


    However, Alina swiftly interrupted their conversation as she said with a frown, "You two! Did you hide more things from me?"


    She understood nothing was a coincidence. They had nned everything and kept her in the dark.


    "Who knows?" The kid and old man said in unison,ughing in celebration of their sessful n.


    Simultaneously, Lucius stood up and called the two adults, wanting to have a private conversation with them.


    After ten long minutes, he finally called for the boy, his eyes burning with ambition.


    "I have made my decision. Starting today, I, Lord Lucius Riverwood, adopt Bernard as my son and grant him the noblest name Riverwood." He dered solemnly.


    However, despite their prior discussion, Alina and Theodore couldn''t help but frown as they heard the name.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA. Bernard Riverwood."

 Chapter 31: Potions Painful Price

    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    ss: N/A


    LVL: 1


    Exp: 5/20


    HP: 14/14


    Vitality: 1.4


    Strength: 6.2


    Agility: 6.4


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger


    Skills: Active: None


    Passive: Mana Control tier two.


    Note: Soul is damaged. Keep drinking those forbidden potions, junky.


    Over the past seven years, he sessfully brewed and consumed two tier-one potions, each granting him five points in strength and four and a half in agility.


    Brewing them made the system officially recognise him as an alchemist and added an entry for it in his stats panel.


    He felt a bit emotional. After all, thependium of forbidden alchemical potions only had three tier-one potions recorded, and he brewed them all:


    Cursed Shadow Sprint Serum for agility, Doomforged Elixir for strength and Veilheart Draught for vitality.


    Although every potion had formidably potent effects, their side effects were even more severe if the brewing wasn''t perfect.


    However, he had no doubts that his brewing was as wless as it had been for thest two potions.


    His confidence stemmed from rigorous mana control training and the effects of the first potion he brewed.


    He now understood how lucky he had been to concoct the ghostly elixir of ethereal energy. Its benefits went far beyond a mere boost of fifteen intelligence.


    It granted him a much better sensitivity and connection to mana. That''s why he was as good as some alchemist with decades of mana control training behind them, despite having only trained for seven years.


    He uncorked the vial and drank the potion in one swift motion.


    As he relished the surge of vitality coursing through his body, the situation rapidly took a turn for the worse.


    "ARGH... It hurts," he screamed in pain, falling to the ground.


    He was sure he brewed the potion perfectly, so why?


    He felt as if every nerve in his body was set aze. His muscles convulsed uncontrobly, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    His vision blurred, and he felt a weight pressing on his chest, making every breath a struggle. A cacophony of dissonant whispers echoed in his ears, adding to the torment.


    Time seemed to stretch, each moment elongated into an eternity of suffering. Just when Adam believed he could endure no more, the torment reached its zenith, leaving him trembling and gasping for air.


    As the searing pain gradually subsided, he found himself drenched in sweat, lying on the ground with ragged breaths.


    "What the hell happened?" He questioned, terrified by the mystical reaction and the pain.


    Even what he endured after suffering from his damaged soul paled inparison to what he had just gone through.


    After recovering for half an hour, he slowly stood up, taking support on his table and staggered to his bed.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    ss: N/A


    LVL: 1


    Exp: 5/20


    HP: 59/59


    Vitality: 5.9


    Strength: 6.2


    Agility: 6.4


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger


    Skills: Active: None


    Passive: Mana Control T2, Enhanced Intuition T1.


    "The potion yielded the expected results, so what happened?" he asked tiredly, before noticing a new entry in his passive column.


    "Huh? Where did that enhanced intuitione from?" Confused, he focused on it to get the description.


    Enhanced Intuition T1: A mysterious synergy born from the convergence of three forbidden tier-one elixirs. This enhanced intuition allows an instinctual grasp of circumstances, foreseeing potential oues and guiding decisions.


    "I need to find a way to level up this ability in the future..." He said seriously.


    He knew how having good instincts could save one''s life. He experienced it against the bear and when crafting his first potion. Nothing could take him by surprise if he could merge wit with it.


    Curious about the potion''s creator, he pondered his achievements in alchemy. Did he know that consuming them would bring hidden benefits? If he did, were those benefits random?


    Having witnessed their danger, he was certain that only a few had managed to consume them and survive.


    He gazed at his stats again while starting his daily mana control training routine.


    ''Can I beat the second trial with those stats?'' He thought, then hurriedly shook his head at the stupid idea.


    Sure, he got a super book and a cool dagger, but he almost died in and outside that ursed trial.


    He was unwilling to subject himself to such torture again. Even after seven years, the shadow of the bear still haunted his nights.


    *********


    The night slowly passed, and a new day began.


    In the dining room, Julius had breakfast with Alina and his adoptive parents.


    Eleanor treated him especially well, asking him tons of questions about how he felt in the manor, how he slept, what he liked...


    He felt a bit overwhelmed by her excitement, but he could count on the help of his loyal big brother to... make fun of him, as always.


    Because of him, he answered the question "What is your dream," with "Be the king of pirates," which puzzled everyone in the room, except Adam, whoughed like a kid.


    After finding excuses to make them believe it was a popr joke among kids, he stormed out of the room and went straight towards the training grounds.


    Today, he would start his training with Sir Max.


    "Hello, young master. We will begin your swordsmanship instruction today. First, what kind of weapon do you think would fit you?" Sir Max asked expectantly after hearing the lord praise the boy as a genius.


    "Tell him a dagger or a short sword," Adam said while Julius pondered the question.


    He repeated his words.


    "Why?" Max asked with a raised brow, not expecting this answer.


    "Because my only weapon is a dagger, idiot. Huh... I mean, tell him because the other weapons are too heavy for you."


    "Excellent answer, young master. I guess you really are a genius," Max answered, astonished by Julius'' quick-wittedness. "I thought you would say something like a rapier or a wooden double-edged sword, but it looks like you want to train with real weapons. That''s why you chose the dagger or the short sword, right?"


    "Hum... Yes, yes, exactly. I don''t like the rapier and want to use a real weapon to get... hum... used to it." Julius repeated what Adam said, copying even his moments of hesitation.

 Chapter 32: Blades and Mana: A Day of Training

    "You are wise, young master," Sir Max said with a smile. "Today, I''ll show you basic footwork and moves you can use with a dagger or a short sword. You will then mimic them while I''ll correct your postures or mistakes."


    Julius nced questioningly at Adam, wondering which weapon he should choose before hearing him say matter-of-factly, "Your name is Julius: of course, you should pick the short sword."


    Following the advice, he grabbed one from a rack and trained for the whole morning, determined to learn as much as possible.


    Further behind, hidden from his view, Adam imitated his moves with his Beastbane dagger clenched in his right hand and absorbed everything Max taught him like a sponge.


    Not knowing how to fight caused him to end up in a sorry state during the first trial, where he had to sacrifice his right arm to avoid being bitten to death by the wolf, for example, and was determined to learnbat techniques to avoid this situation from urring again.


    As hours passed and Julius tirelessly trained, Max couldn''t help but widen his eyes in astonishment. He had thought he would have to let the kid have several breaks and take things slowly, but Julius was more resilient than his looks suggested.


    With a raised brow of admiration, he also glimpsed at his lean, muscr body through his sweat-drenched clothes.


    With their lessoning to an end, he retrieved a booklet and a gem and gave them to the boy.


    "In this world, mana is the most important resource for every path, not only magic. This book records a breathing technique used to reinforce organs and muscles by inhaling mana," Max exined patiently, scrutinising the boy to ensure he understood everything before continuing.


    "The technique is more effective if you use it while you train. You should practice it every day for at least one hour to readjust your breathing."


    With a nod, Julius took both items before Max pped his own forehead and said, "Oh, I gave you the gem by mistake. Let me take it back."


    After handing the gem in confusion, Julius returned to his room to clean before having lunch.


    ***


    In the meantime, Max went straight to see Lucius.


    "The gem showed no reaction. I''m sure I already tested him once when he was a baby. He is not a summoned My Lord." Max said seriously.


    Sighing in relief, Lucius asked, "What do you think about him? Be honest."


    "He doesn''t have much muscle mass, so it is hard to notice, but his body is well-trained... Too well-trained. He endured several hours of practice without pause even after I increased the difficulty. The man who taught him is crazy! He didn''t leave a single muscle group untrained." Max said with a hint of fear in his eyes.


    "Oh, did he already have a breathing technique, then?" Lucius asked suspiciously.


    "No, I checked him several times. His muscles were void of mana." Max said in confusion.


    He didn''t understand how someone could train Julius so extensively but not give him a breathing technique. It felt like a waste to him.


    "I asked who trained him, but he said it was the same friend who gave him his name," Max revealed this crucial information.


    "His imaginary friend again? Interesting. I think he is clean, and we can drop our vignce for now," Lucius said with a smile. If he discovered the boy was a summoned, he would have been forced to hand him to the royals or face the consequences once discovered.


    But what he dreaded most was to find he had been sent as a spy by that traitorous bastard.


    Upon thinking about him, he gritted his teeth as anger caused his vision to turn red for a second.


    Resolved to discover the truth, he would test Julius onest time this evening.


    As for the imaginary friend? He honestly didn''t care. If Julius heard voices telling him to train, it was great, and everyone should hear them.


    ****


    After lunch, Julius followed Eleanor to the manor''s library, where they would have their ss.


    They agreed she would teach him how to read, write, mathematics and history, while Lucius would teach him politics and magic.


    Adam was eager to hear about this world''s history. Sadly, she focused on the country and its nobles'' families, disappointing him.


    He still learned he was in the western part of the central continent in a small country named Belloria.


    Its ess to the sea in the northern region of the kingdom allowed its economic policies to focus on maritime trade. Profiting from its ind neighbours, the royal family bought their manufactured products before shipping them to other continents while buying exoticmodities and reselling them here.


    After listening for ten minutes, he grimaced in boredom.


    ''No thanks. I don''t want to attend ss ever again if they are not about magic.'' Adam thought, remembering all the years he spent in school, then college after that, with an icy shiver.


    "Good luck, Julius, study well!" He encouraged before swiftly floating to a corner of the room to train his mana, ignoring the lesson entirely.


    Meanwhile, Julius shook his head silently as Eleanor eagerly taught him. However, he couldn''t help but feel her gaze weird and wondered why she looked at him as if he was a treasure.


    After two long hours, Eleanor pped her hand with a broad smile and said, "That will be it for today. Keep it up, Julius. You are doing great!"


    Satisfied with her student, she offered him a candy as she marvelled at his discipline and focus. He listened to her exnations without a moment of distraction and even asked questions that forced her to think.


    In truth, only Adam believed Julius was stupid, and it was only because he hated to exin the same things several times.


    Soon, Eleanor left, and Lucius took her ce.


    "Let''s start with something interesting after Eleanor''s boring lessons." He said, holding a stack of paper.


    Adam''s ears perked like a cat, eager to learn magic from a proper teacher instead of fumbling in the dark.


    "Using spells is easy on paper but can be difficult in reality, especially the elemental ones." Lucius started to exin while showing Julius five spells. "To use a spell, you need to order your mana to shape its form and determine the effects it should have."


    "Most tier-one novices and tier-two acolytes use long chants in oldnguages to voice their orders and help them visualise the desired effects. Tier three apprentices require shorter chants and are thus more effective."


    "We call tier-four practitioners mages because they can manifest their spells with a short group of words like the spell''s name, for example. I have even heard that tier seven archmages could conjure spells with a movement of their hands and without uttering a word." He said while ensuring that Julius understood everything.


    "Now, choose a spell and try to cast it." He said, a hint of anticipation in his eyes.

 Chapter 33: A Novices Journey into the World of Spells

    Adam excitedly bent over Julius'' shoulders, his eyes aze with curiosity as he read the spell''s names.


    Illuminate: conjures mana in a blue sphere, radiating a soft light to illuminate the surroundings without relying on elemental forces.


    Mana shield: creates an invisible mana barrier able to block tier-one spells and enchanted attacks.


    Magical perception: allows the identification and ssification of magic energies, revealing the nature of enchanted items or spells cast in the area.


    Mana arrow: shapes the mana in an arrow to deliver a focus shot at distant targets.


    Mage''s hands: conjures ethereal hands made of pure mana under the caster''smand. These hands can interact with magical elements, objects, and spells, allowing the caster to manipte and control magical energies with finesse. The spell incurs a high mana consumption because of its versatile and intricate nature.


    "Take thest!" Adam screamed excitedly, scaring Julius, who was still deciphering the incantations.


    In truth, each of the five spells was useful in their own way, but Adam dreamed of interacting with anything other than Julius for too long. Anyway, he would eventually learn them all.


    Julius nodded as he held the paper recording the mage''s hand spell and took another weird pose to signal he would try to cast it.


    Simultaneously, Adam double-checked the incantation and recited it in his mind to ensure he got the pronunciation right before saying, "Julius, repeat after me: *"From the aether, shadows weave, hands of mana, I now conceive. Grant me touch, both firm and grand. In magic''s grasp, at mymand.*"


    Right after the boy pronounced thest word, ethereal tendrils of pure mana materialised and weaved themselves to resemble two translucent adult hands that shimmered with arcane luminescence.


    Awe covered Julius'' face as he thought, ''You are the best, big bro! You even seeded on the first try!''


    However, a splitting headache assaulted Adam a few secondster. He only had time to move the hands slightly before his mana ran dry.


    "You really conjure them..." Lucius remarked, astonished by the boy''s talent.


    The mage''s hand spell was one of the rare no-tier spells, meaning that its strength and utilities depended on the caster. Usually, no one bothered to learn it because of its high mana consumption and limited potential. After all, how many could reach high tiers, and why wouldn''t they learn elemental spells instead?


    "Not bad. You kept them materialised for half a dozen seconds, give or take." Lucius said approvingly.


    However, Adam felt anything but happy about the oue. What could he do in five seconds except prank Julius?


    Determination shed in his eyes, making them glow like two torches as he eximed, "I''m going to train that spell until I master it!"


    Subsequently, Julius asked a question of his own, surprising the two men. "What about elemental spells? When will I learn to cast fireballs, ice spears and earth walls?"


    "To cast elemental spells, you need the corresponding elemental affinity first. Usually, everyone has at least one, but it''s possible to have more." Lucius started pensively before delving deeper into the subject. "However, having many affinities with distinct elements isn''t necessarily better than having only one.


    For example, it''s better to possess one high affinity to earth than three low affinities to fire, water and wind."


    "What are my affinities?" Julius asked, eager to help his big brother learn new and powerful elemental spells.


    However, Lucius'' answer disappointed them as he said, "We can''t know before you enrol in a magic academy. The techniques and tools used to check someone''s affinities are secrets they are unwilling to share."


    "I understand. That''s why we''ll learn neutral spells only, right?" Julius said in realisation.


    "Yes, mana is, most of the time, a neutral energy. Over the years, mages developed many low-level neutral spells before shifting their focus on elements, creating many new paths. In magic, there are no better paths, only better practitioners," Lucius exined as Adam fell deep in thought.


    ''I wonder what my elemental affinities are. I should at least have one, right?'' He mused, unsure if his ghostly condition would impact his magic journey.


    "Let''s end our lesson here. So, how was your day?" Lucius asked with a smile, ensuring the boy wasn''t overwhelmed and could follow this routine.


    After all, he knew that shoving too much information in the kid''s brain could be counterproductive and make him hate studying.


    However, his worries were unnecessary.


    "It was a really amusing day! I''m already used to training in the morning and studying in the afternoon, except that now, the knowledge is more practical." Julius answered with an innocent smile.


    Behind him, Adam nodded. The knowledge they now had ess to truly widened their horizons and was invaluable.


    Simultaneously, Lucius dropped his smile, his face turning solemnas suspicion shed in his eyes. It made no sense for amoner to endure such a schedule in a poor vige.


    "Tell me, who taught you how to train and read?" Lucius asked, his eyes narrowing. He had to get an answer, or his paranoia wouldn''t allow him to ept the boy wholeheartedly.


    "My big brother, of course! He said he could be the best teacher if he chose to be one." Julius answered, his voice full of enthusiasm as he missed the man''s shift in behavior.


    "IDIOT," Adam yelled and pped him on the back of his head.


    "Aouch... I meant Grandpa Theodore taught me how to read and my friend how to train." Julius said hastily, trying to correct hisst sentence while massaging his head.


    "Oh? Who is this big brother of yours? What is his name?" Lucious asked, a menacing glint shing through his eyes.


    "It''s just how I call my friend when we are together. He told me not to say his name because he doesn''t like attention..." He answered under Lucius'' scrutinising gaze, finally realising something wasn''t right.


    Lucius''s voice echoed loudly in the library as he askedmandingly, "Is your big brother a young man with long raven ck hair carrying a stick around?"


    Simultaneously, he sent his mana crash like a flood on the boy, applying pressure on his body. He would force the truth out of his mouth today.


    Petrified and unable to think for a moment, as Lucius'' figure grew in his eyes into that of a giant, he trembled in fear and fell on his knees.


    "Say no, idiot!" Adam hastily shook him to make him recover from his stupor, understanding the situation went south. If Julius failed to handle it correctly, only trouble awaited them.


    "N... No, I... I have never seen the man you described. In the entire vige, I only know Grandpa, my mom and my friend," Julius stuttered, his legs trembling as tears welled in his eyes and cold sweat dripped from his back.

 Chapter 34: A Brothers Promise

    Lucius looked at Julius with the intensity of a predator fixating on its prey, his gaze sharp and menacing.


    Even breathing became hard for the boy as the tension suffocated him.


    After a moment of oppressive silence, Lucius finally released the pressure he was emitting using his mana as a smile stretched on his lip.


    "So, you never met him? Hahaha, sorry, boy. I had to be sure about it," he said apologetically.


    However, he had miscalcted his test''s effects on the boy and his big brother.


    As a seven-year-old kid who grew up protected by his loving family. How could he endure such an intimidating scene with limited life experience?


    So, he did what was expected of a kid his age as soon as the pressure receded.


    "Waaah. Mama, I''m scared. Big brother, help me, waaah," he fell on his bottom, warm tears rolling down his cheeks as he hugged his legs, and his body uncontrobly shivered.


    Adam watched the scene with gritted teeth, doing his best to stay cool-headed.


    "It''s over. You endured well. Breathe slowly and calm down." He patted the kid''s backfortingly, yet his wordscked the expected gentle tone. Instead, they resonated with a fury he had never experienced before.


    He red at the approaching man with gritted teeth. After a moment, he took a deep breath, his anger subsiding as Lucius extended a handkerchief with a guilt-ridden face and said gently, "I''m really sorry, but I had to verify you had no rtion with that man. I hope you can forgive me."


    Upon hearing the words and being soothed by his big brother, Julius gradually calmed down until he recovered enough to make coherent sentences.


    "I can forgive you, but I know my big brother. He won''t let the matter rest before he takes revenge," he warned, drying his tears and standing up. As far as he could remember, he had never seen anyone take advantage of his family without paying a price.


    "That''s fine. If he everes for revenge, I''ll be waiting," Lucius replied casually, unconcerned by an imaginary threat. Unaware that his detached demeanor only fueled the hate-filled re directed at him.


    ''You dare to bully my body? Let''s see how well you sleep when a mage''s hand ps you in the middle of the night.'' Adam thought with a cunningsmile.


    After Julius totally recovered, they moved to the dining room to have a meal with the rest of the family.


    As they sat down for dinner, Alina couldn''t help but notice that her son''s mood was off. She gently ced a hand on his shoulder, silently offering thefort only a mother''s touch could bring before recounting her day in the manor, mixing humour and exaggerated reactions to make him feel better.


    Then, Eleanor praised him for his intelligence and concentration during their study session, while Lucius ordered the chef to cook sweets to reward the boy''s efforts.


    As the meal concluded, Julius felt everyone was paying attention to his well-being. His heart warmed, and his mood recovered as he sensed their caring gazes linger on him.


    Afterughing with everyone and devouring the delicious sweets, a bright smile tugged at his lips as he returned to his room, humming a light tone.


    Yet, someone else''s mood was far from bright or light.


    "You almost messed up," Adam said as soon as the door closed. He had exined many times not to mention or give any information about him. Yet, he did it in front of the worst possible person by mistake. His existence had to remain secret for as long as possible, or they would be hunted down.


    "I''m sorry, big bro... He caught me off guard by asking about that so suddenly." Julius answered with his head lowered in guilt.


    "Sigh... We are lucky he believes I''m your imaginary friend because of Alina''s questions, but don''t speak about me again. Make them think I don''t exist anymore. That I disappeared one morning." Adam said seriously, unwilling to take any risks with the baron.


    Lucius'' actions were unmistakable. He was checking their backgrounds extensively, wary of someone''s involvement. So, what would his reaction be after learning a ghost apanied the boy?


    "It''s going to be hard," Julius muttered, a feeling of sadness gripping his heart. He really loved and was proud of his big brother. Despite his weirdness, he wanted to introduce him to his mother and the others and tell them how amazing he was.


    Sadly, only he could see or hear him. Sadness momentarily covered his features as he wondered how his big brother could endure this lonesome life.


    "Don''t you feel lonely sometimes?" He asked, his voice low and his hands trembling.


    However, the answer didn''t make him feel better as Adam''s sharp words cut through the air. "Lonely? Why would I? I''m already extremely displeased because I have to interact with an idiot like you, and you want to add more to the mix? No, thank you."


    However, he knew him enough to read between the lines. He was trying to avoid the question so as not to expose his feelings and vulnerability. With a silent gaze ofpassion, he nodded and acted as if he didn''t understand the attempt.


    "Anyway, it should be seven by now. Rest for an hour or two before training your mana control and new mana breathing technique for an hour each." Adam said confidently, yet his glowing eyes were dim, and his hands trembling.


    "I hate mana control training, and you are already good with it. Can''t I stop and focus on my body?" He answered, trying to ease the mood by following the flow.


    "Nope. You have to improve your mana as well. Ask Lucius how to develop your reservoir tomorrow." Adam replied. Focusing on his body in a magic world didn''t sound good to him. The boy''s progress would be too limited, and he wanted him to have strong mana when he turned thirteen.


    "Pff. Okay..." he said, pouting, before sitting on his bed, his mind racing as Adam silently floated to a corner of the room.


    ''Don''t worry, big bro. One day, I''ll find a solution and help you be normal again, I promise.'' Julius thought while looking in his direction, hope and determination brimming in his eyes.


    Then, he focused on his training, aiming to improve to support him in the future.


    Reading the booklet, he discovered the breathing technique fortified the muscles by infusing mana directly into the bloodstream through specialised rhythmic breathing. As a result, the heart, lungs and muscles gradually improved as they adapted to the energy.


    After using it and fumbling with mana control for two hours, his eyes closed as he tiredly fell asleep under Adam''s frowning gaze.


    ''Six more years... In six years, I''ll walk on my own two legs, speak with whoever and go wherever I want.'' He chaotically thought, madness lighting his eyes as he put a tight lid on his heart, sealing the useless emotions that couldpromise his future.

 Chapter 35: A Six-Month Journey

    Julius focused on his daily routine, training and learning diligently under the strict but caring Riverwood couple. And soon, six months passed by.


    During that time, he learned the basics to increase his mana capacity naturally through absorbing and guiding the energy towards his heart or core. This process urred passively but was extremely slow. Thus, consciously guiding it would yield better results.


    Unfortunately, when he inquired about the subject and any other ways to speed up progress, Lucius shook his head and answered. "You''ll learn about it in the academy."


    In the baron''s opinion, distracting the boy with superfluous knowledge was wasted time. After all, with sixteen strands on the measuring device, he was convinced Julius would naturally reach the first tier''s bottleneck and be forced to pause his progress until he enrolled anyway.


    With his new knowledge, Julius began his magic journey, spending time to increase his mana. Now, he could already make two strands appear, showcasing average to mediocre talent in magic.


    On the other side, Adam discovered in frustration his inability to gather and guide mana. After drawing theories after theories, he understood that his condition was the problem. Yet, his effort proved futile when he tried in the dream ce.


    He realised that the only way to increase his mana was by distributing his points in intelligence or by consuming potions.


    Despite his annoyance, he shifted his focus to mana control and learning Lucius'' five spells until the system recognised them as his skills.


    Skills: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1, Mage''s hands.


    Other: Mana bullet LVMAX.


    Passive: Mana Control T2, Enhanced Intuition T1.


    After learning the mana arrow and finding it simr to his ability to condense and shoot balls, he methodically analysed the spell''s working. Deepening his understanding and replicating the spell''s unique features, he improved the technique, increasing its velocity and adding spinning momentum. Lastly, he changed the shape, thinking bullets were better than arrows.


    Once he perfected his method, the system added an "other" column, surprising him. After pondering, he realised his spell didn''t require incantations and relied on control only, exining the separation.


    His eyes glowed upon discovering that, as he wondered if he could turn more spells into what he decided to call mana techniques.


    *****


    Today, during their breakfast, Lucius nced at the boy with respect and admiration before his voice echoed in the dining room.


    "Do you remember what I promised six months ago, my boy?" Lucius asked, a kind smile tugging at his lips. However, Julius'' answer almost caused him to choke.


    "Yes. You asked me to forgive you for what happened. But I swear I didn''t do it!" Julius hurriedly responded, panic veiling his childish face as he thought Lucius would me him.


    "Cough... I''m not referring to that," Lucius said while coughing, memories of his torments resurfacing.


    On a random day every week, his sleep had been disturbed by an out of nowhere p, forcing him to wake up in fear and assemble his knights to search for the culprit the first time. After a week, he believed the boy wanted to vent his anger and epted it, thinking they were even. Yet, when it happened again, he went to confront him, unwilling for the grudge to take root.


    However, Julius denied any implications vehemently, swearing he had nothing to do with it. Confused about the situation and wondering if the boy was lying, he asked Max to monitor him for the week to be fixed. s, the knight only witnessed the kid''s peaceful sleeping while a transparent hand pped his lord during his sleep.


    Even until now, they didn''t find the slightest clue about the culprit or his motives, frustrating them.


    After coughing again to recover his bearings, Lucius'' eyes glowed excitedly as he announced, "I promised a reward if you trained diligently! Today, I''ll give it to you."


    "Hum, it better be a wonderful reward, or I''ll double the pping for a month," Adam snorted, causing the boy''s eyes to tremble slightly.


    ''I knew it was him! He finally admitted it,'' Julius thought, smiling warmly at his brother.


    "From today onwards, you are a noble recognised by the Crown," Lucius dered, signalling a maid to give Julius his new documents.


    With zing eyes, the boy opened the intricately carved wooden box, discovering an officially stamped paper and a noble brooch.


    Upon reading the title curiously, he realised it was an act of birth, confirming his rtion as Lucius'' son by blood.


    Alina and Eleanor happily apuded him, celebrating his rise in rank and official integration into the family, as he pinned the brooch on his shirt with a radiant smile.


    Then, Lucius'' voice echoed in the room as he exined how he seeded in forging the official document. "The document was simple to procure since everyone knows I have another son. I only had to tell them his name was Julius and lie about the date."


    His curiosity piqued by the mention of an additional family member, Julius asked curiously, "Where is that other son?"


    "Dead," Lucius replied, his tone solemn and his face sombre. Simultaneously, Eleanor''s face distorted into a disgusted grimace as her eyes burned in hatred for a second.


    "My condolences," Alina said earnestly, sad to hear the news. After living six months in luxury, she felt in debt to the couple and tried her best to help them manage the manor.


    "Enough about him! We don''t want to speak about him. Ever." He stated firmly before calming down and adding. "I have one more surprise for you. I''ve witnessed your diligence and good heart. That''s why today I''ll conduct the talent-unlocking ritual for you!"


    Upon hearing his words, Adam perked his ears in curiosity. What was that talent ritual about? Was it simr to the one he would unlock in five years and a half?


    "What is a talent?" Julius asked, confused.


    With a reassuring smile, Eleanor exined, "It''s normal for you not to know about it. Through a ritual, nobles unlock or inherit a talent from magical beasts." Then, adjusting her sitting and raising her index, as she did during their lessons, she added, "Your innate potential and state during the ritual define the talent''s quality you''ll obtain.


    So, if a diligent young man like you uses a weak beastcore, you have a high chance of obtaining its best talent. On the opposite, azy and talentless young master, despite using the best core avable on the market, will only end up with a mediocre one."


    After her exnation, Lucius proudly chimed in. "Considering your high potential, we chose the core of a tier four beast named the Ethereal Serpent. It is an extremely rare creature that emerges from unknown and mystical realms. We hope you''ll unlock its incredible talent for magic."


    "Shit. I''m jealous..." Adam muttered before yelling, "I promise I won''t p you during your sleep again! Unlock my talent, too!"

 Chapter 36: Beyond Mana

    The Ethereal serpent was a creature shrouded in mystery. Information was scarce, yet it was a renowned legendary beast with mystical abilities. Rumours said it could evenmand the four primary elements to use overbearing, yet unusual spells.


    Such a rare core was essentially impossible to buy with money. Only favours could permit a noble to acquire it. Luckily, Lucius had a strong connection with a marquisate, obtaining the core with promises and gold. With this investment, the baron showed how much he valued the boy''s talent and efforts, going all in to help him develop.


    "Julius, we hope you will grant us a request before proceeding with the ritual," Eleanor said, her face solemn and her voice firm.


    "Sure! You have been so good to me and Mom since we arrived here," Julius answered, rising to his feet and slightly bowing his head in gratitude.


    "Once you''re grown up, we want you to help your brother manage the territory and expand the family''s influence." She revealed straightforwardly. Contrarily to Lucius, she wanted to show the boy her trust to earn his back.


    "As long as he doesn''t ask me to do bad things, I promise," Julius said, smiling radiantly.


    The couple smiled in return, reassured by their choice and the boy''s honesty. After all, not everyone repaid kindness with kindness.


    On the other side of the table, despite her confusion about all the magical discussions, Alina nodded in approval, proud of her son''s integrity.


    "Thank you, Julius. I''m sure you are dying to unlock your talent." Lucius said, standing up and adding as he left the room. "Come to the alchemy chamber whenever you are mentally ready. I have already prepared everything."


    "Chase him, fool! I want to see that talent ritual." Adam yelled, impatient to see the ritual.


    As eager as his big brother, the boy excused himself and swiftly raced to join Lucius, his head filled with dreams and his heart with hope.


    Two minutester, he stood before the door, asking his big brother, "What talent do you think I''ll unlock?"


    "Heh, look at your potential. You''ll obtain the worst talent for sure! HAHAHA." Adam mocked, acting like a kid because of his jealousy.


    Julius knew answering was a waste of time. He couldn''t beat him verbally, so he quietly ignored his big brother and pushed the door open, revealing its new setting.


    He gazed at the arcane symbols and mystical inscriptions softly glowing and humming in amazement. In the center, he saw an ornate white altar upon which the Ethereal Serpent''s core was carefully ced, pulsating with ethereal energy.


    "Stand before the altar. You won''t need to do anything." Lucius instructed with a smile, ready to start the ritual.


    As he followed the baron''s guidance, anxiety gripped his heart, and questions flooded his mind. ''What if big bro is right? What if I unlock a useless talent?'' He thought, his steps gradually bing heavier, and his hands trembled.


    Noticing his panic, Adam gently grabbed the boy''s shoulder, silently showing his support. Reassured by the gesture, Julius'' eyes brightened as determination chased away his negative thoughts.


    Soon, he stood before the altar, and Lucius started chanting. Words in an ancientnguage echoed through the room and resonated with the core first, then the boy. The inscriptions hummed to life in response to the magical incantations, casting dancing shadows on the chamber walls.


    Subsequently, the Ethereal Serpent''s core brightened and connected with Julius'' heart, attuning and resonating with one another rhythmically. After a moment of profound connection, the core''s energy slowly and gently transferred itself into Julius'' heart.


    Passing through his undeveloped mana circuits, the transition was seamless, as if the ethereal energy was back to its rightful ce in the boy''s body.


    Once the energy depleted, the core cracked and turned into fine dust, blown by the boy''s excited breathing.


    Feeling better than ever before, Julius clenched his fists a few times in amazement. He felt an entirely new energy course through his body, making him wonder why it differed from mana.


    As he mused, confusion covering his features, Lucius unsteadily walked towards him, his face pale and blood dripping from his nostrils.


    Noticing the boy''s worried nce, he swiftly said, "It''s difficult for me to conduct the ritual using a tier four core. Quick! Tell me. Do you feel a stronger connection with mana?"


    His eyes glowed with unconcealed expectation. He didn''t doubt the boy would unlock the best mana-rted talent from the beast. With it, his path to bing a mage would be smooth, and his family would immensely benefit. Even rivalling higher-ranked noble houses would be possible.


    In addition, if he could have a tier-four mage guide and teach his descendants, after a few generations, his house was bound to rise to prominence. At that time, today''s investment would have brought endless profits.


    Ambition red in his heart as he gazed at the boy, waiting for him to end his self-assessment.


    "Huh... sorry. I don''t feel anything different concerning mana." Julius revealed, his cheeks blushing in shame. He didn''t want to disappoint his kind father-inw. Yet, what he obtained from the ritual was out of his control.


    Lucius pinched his nose''s gape and sighed in disappointment. But everything wasn''t lost yet. It would still be fine if the boy obtained a talent rted to affinities. However, confusion gained his heart as he heard the following words.


    "But I feel an entirely new energy following a distinct path flow through my body," Julius said, hoping it was an outstanding talent.


    "Not mana? It''s the first time I''ve heard something like this..." Lucius answered with a frown. After all, he only had shallow knowledge about the ethereal serpent except for its bizarre elemental spells.


    "Try to harness it," Lucius asked, hoping to be agreeably surprised.


    Julius did as told, feeling a weird sensation of warmth in his abdomen. As he revelled in it, he sensed a strange connection with his surroundings and perceived the natural energies dancing around him.


    He tried to gather and guide them inside his body as he did with mana. However, he instinctually knew that guiding it to his warm abdomen would yield better results.


    Passing through pathways he had never felt before, the energy eventually reached his abdomen, engulfing itself in a new ethereal organ. Then, it merged and reinforced the one already present.


    The process took twenty long minutes. But after iming the energy, all trace of tiredness was gone, as if his vitality tremendously increased. He also felt a little stronger and more aware of his own body.


    ''Wow! That feeling is amazing,'' Julius thought happily, finding that talent of his extraordinary, before describing his sensations to Lucius.


    "Sigh... What a waste. You unlocked the worst kind of talent... A body-reinforcing one..." Lucius said, his voiceced with despair and his tears almost welling. All his ns and dreams copsed in his mind. Nothing was sure anymore.


    However, someone in the room didn''t share his opinion. Standing above the boy, Adam looked at him wide-eyed, his mouth agape after hearing the narration.

 Chapter 37: A Cultivators Journey

    "Mages are the strongest for a reason. Even if you train hard and use mana to reinforce your body day after day, you''ll never surpass even the weakest tier three apprentice." Lucius said, his eyes closed and holding the bridge of his nose between two fingers.


    No matter how hard a body cultivator trained, a mage could end his life a hundred times before he could close the distance. Some even learned morphing spells, turning into deadly magical beasts and bing more powerful than anyone who relied on their bodies.


    That''s why physical training became useless for magic art practitioners after reaching their second tier of mastery, not to mention that every noble knew body cultivation was a dead-end, with reaching tier-three after a life of strenuous efforts as the limit.


    ''It''s so frustrating. We''ll have to rely on luck for him to reach tier four now.'' Lucius thought, his brow twitching. Julius'' potential was now hindered, and they could only rely on his natural talent for mana to fuel his progress. Unfortunately, a person can only unlock a talent once in their life. Further attempts are pointless and wasteful.


    "Sorry for unlocking a useless talent." Julius apologised, his expression a mix of sadness and guilt. His fears had materialised, and, to his dismay, he really unlocked a useless talent, prompting him to consider a question. ''If I focused on mana more, could I have gotten a better talent?''


    His mood took a dive, and his shoulders slumped as he prepared to endure his big brother''s taunting, knowing how he enjoyed making fun of others. But those words never came.


    Confused, he looked in Adam''s direction, noticing his stunned expression and bulging eyes.


    ''Aren''t we in a magic world? How did he unlock that!?'' Adam thought, unable to believe he unlocked that.


    After a moment, he recovered his bearing and thought, his eyes glowing like two stars, ''It''s a great thing he unlocked it. He''ll develop a terrifying body for me.''


    After thinking for a bit, he felt it was logical for Julius to unlock a talent like that. After all, he made him train ever since he was a baby and ensured his good health, telling and teaching Theodore about bnced diets. His body''s potential was off the charts for a kid his age and heavily overshadowed his magic potential.


    "Hahaha, well done, kid. You unlocked an amazing talent!" Adam said, chuckling happily at the excellent news. But his joy only startled the boy.


    ''Is he serious, or is this a new technique to make fun of me?'' Julius thought, staring at him to find clues. But Lucius cut his thoughts short.


    "You can return to your room. We won''t have sses today." He said before tumbling out of the alchemy room, exhaustion and disappointment veiling his face.


    Left alone, Julius lowered his head in depression for a few moments before he felt a soft push on his back.


    "Why are you standing and looking at your feet like a fool? Quick, move to your room!" Adam said excitedly with a broad smile, impatient to confirm his suspicions.


    Looking at him, Julius wondered why he was the only one happy and silently went to his room.


    Upon reaching it, Adam spoke enthusiastically, "Change of schedule, give up your training on everything mana-rted!" he dered.


    "Heh?? Why, big bro? I know my talent is useless, but I can still be a mage if I train hard." Julius said, his sad voice echoing in the room. He didn''t want to give up.


    "Your brain is the useless thing. Your talent is the best!" Adam yelled in answer, his hands trembling in excitement.


    "But Lucius said it was useless to reinforce my body... Big bro, are you pranking me again?" Julius questioned, unconvinced.


    "Tsk, I see you don''t trust me anymore... You changed!" Adam retorted, shaking his head in disappointment.


    ''Heh? When did I change?'' Julius thought, perplexed.


    "Listen well, fool. If I''m right, your talent goes well beyond body reinforcement." Adam revealed seriously, suspecting Julius'' talent was rted to the Eastern cultivation systems in Earth''s mythology.


    If he were right, instead of mana, he would need to use life force or spiritual energies to sublimate and strengthen his body, slowly transforming it from a mortal and wed shell to an immortal and perfect masterpiece. This talent would be incredible and probably unknown to this world.


    "Your talent aims to enhance you in an all-rounded manner, emphasising bnce between body, mind and soul and seeking harmony and unity across these aspects," Adam said, trying to remember the novels about cultivation he used to read on earth.


    Upon hearing the description, hope filled Julius'' face. Exined like that, his talent undoubtedly didn''t look as bad as Lucius made it sound.


    "I''m not really sure about the names of each tier since they changed from one book to another, but your first tier should be called the Qi Gathering Realm," Adam said, finding it hard to remember much and realising it had already been years since he had read them.


    "Ooooh! Tell me, big bro, what do I have to do?" Julius asked excitedly, his eyes sparkling.


    "Hum, try to focus on gathering, refining, and cultivating your Qi by understanding and harnessing the fundamental life energy around you," Adam said, not really sure if he was right. "If you understand, leave magic and mana to me and focus on Qi cultivation."


    Happy that his talent turned out much better than he thought, Julius nodded like a hen and said, "I understand, big bro. I will cultivate hard!"


    Not wasting time, the boy sat on his bed, closing his eyes to begin his cultivation journey. Then, he tried to remember the feelings he experienced in the alchemy room and focused on sensing life energy.


    Soon, he felt it around him and absorbed it inside his new pathways, called meridians before, guiding the energy to his dan tian or abdomen. It was a slow process but yielded small results each time, prompting him to continue as he felt his body strengthen gradually.


    Amidst his cultivation, he reflected on the newfound path his talent had led him into, excited and determined to tread it until the limit.

 Chapter 38: The Return

    Leaving footprints in the snow, a hooded man draped in arge coat walked out of the frozen forest. He used his stick to navigate the slippery terrain illuminated by the sun''s soft glow in this first month of the year.


    His smile broadened as he looked at the river and the poor houses behind it. Nothing seemed to have changed since he left seven years ago. Gradually, he walked towards the vige, fighting against the chilly winds as the muffled sound of his steps announced his return.


    After an hour, his eyes brightened as he stood before the house closest to the river and knocked on the door. Yet, after five minutes, no one came to open. A frown etched itself on his hooded face. "Where is she?" He muttered, raising his right leg and smashing it with a mighty kick, causing it to fly out of its hinges.


    As the door copsed, revealing the dusty interior, his frown deepened. Cobwebs adorned every corner, hinting at months of neglect. A bad feeling took root in his heart. Hurriedly, he checked the other rooms, only to find them in the same state.


    Simultaneously, rmed by the crashing sound, the neighbors gathered in the street, conversing loudly to figure out what had happened while gazing curiously at the house.


    Soon, under the morning''s light, they saw the hooded man slowly emerge and walk towards them, his coat fluttering in the wintry wind and his obscured face menacing. Their chatter became louder as they wondered what the traveler wanted in their poor neighborhood and why he chose this empty home when they heard his frustrated voice.


    "Where are the woman and her baby?"


    Startled by his sudden question but seeing an opportunity, the vige''s poor wretches smiled slyly at each other before a middle-aged man answered, "I would dly tell you everything I know about them. Sadly, my memory is not as good as it used to be without stimtion. Hehe."


    "Catch." The man answered, throwing a few coins at him, unbothered by the price.


    "I remember she left about six months ago," he continued, his voiceced with feigned innocence. "But where she went after that... Well, my memory needs more stimtion."


    The hooded man''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of amusement dancing in their depths. "Is that so?" he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "After seven years, it seems you''ve conveniently forgotten me, peasants."


    rms rang in the man''s wife''s head as the image of a terrible man resurfaced. She stumbled back and stuttered, "I-I r-remember she had been working at an apothecary shop. Perhaps you''ll find more answers there." She blurted out, her body trembling and her pupils dted.


    The man looked at her, snorted and left, heading to the apothecary shop without wasting time.


    "Why did you tell him for free? We could have asked for more money if we yed it right." The man asked his wife, unsatisfied by the lost opportunity.


    The other neighbors nodded, anger shing in their eyes. How could they divide the few coins among so many people?


    "You''re all idiots! Did you forget about the man who seven years ago disappeared without a word?" She eximed, fear tainting her words as she remembered the man''s hateful actions and the terror he forced them to live in.


    "You mean that infamous devil?" A viger asked, sweat dripping from his forehead despite the cold.


    "Yes! He is back. Inform everyone and never go out at night!" screamed the woman, remembering a past she preferred to forget.


    ***


    After a short walk, the hooded man entered the apothecary shop and gazed at the old man covered in heavy clothes and resting behind his counter. Then, at the shelves supporting sks of different forms, filled with medicines behind him and finally at the book-filled library.


    "How can I help you? Do you need medicine for your travels?" Theodore asked with a warm smile, eager to help.


    "I''m searching for the woman who previously worked here. Could you tell me where she is?" He asked, impatience bubbling as he drew closer to his goal.


    "And who might you be?" Theodore asked, his smile reced by a sharp gaze contrasting his old age and continuing, his voice solemn. "I don''t think she has any family members."


    The hooded man fell silent for a second, his smile widening as he walked towards the library and pushed it using a single arm to block the door.


    Then, he turned, his eyes menacing as he approached the counter, saying, "You know, you could have chosen the easy way, old man..."


    "Where is she?" He asked, holding his stick before him.


    "Why do you want to know?" Theodore asked, terrified by the situation but unwilling to let danger threaten Alina and Julius.


    However, the man wasn''t pleased with the answer.


    "ARGH!"


    With a swift movement, heshed his stick at Theodore''s left arm, causing him to scream in pain as horrible scrunching sounds echoed in the room.


    "Tell me! Where are they?" He asked authoritatively, a malevolent smile stretching his lips.


    "I... I don''t know. They left six months ago without a word." Theodore said through gritted teeth while enduring the pain the best he could. The man was too swift for him to follow his movement, much less react to it. s, the man desired an answer and wouldn''t give up before getting it.


    "AARGH!"


    With another strike, the man mercilessly broke his second arm, his smile broadening as he asked, "You''re lying. Where is the kid?"


    Theodore caught a detail in his question. It went from searching for Alina to her kid. Why? Why was he searching for the seven-year-old boy? This question thundered in his mind, numbing the pain before realisation struck him.


    ''So you know about him, too?'' Theodore thought silently, his wrinkly face hardening and his eyes burning in determination. He would never betray his friend. Not a single word would escape his lips!


    "Speak, old man. We can still stop before it''s toote," the hooded man''smanding voice sounded again, but he remained silent, ring at him defiantly.


    Irritated by the old man''s stubbornness and believing more pain would make him cooperate, he swung his stick again and again, breaking bones one after another.


    "Speak!"


    "ARGH!"


    "Speak!"


    "ARGH!"


    Painful screams reverberated ominously in the shop, alerting the passer-byes and neighbors as the scene repeated itself, frustrating the hooded man to no end.


    "I told you to speak, old buffoon!" he roared in anger, unable to contain himself anymore and unleashing a flurry of deadly strikes on the poor Theodore. Amidst this disy of violence and cruelty, his hood dropped, revealing his jet-ck hair and piercing blue eyes.


    After venting, he gazed at the dying apothecary, his malevolent smile returning to his lips as he said in ridicule, "You died for nothing, idiot! I''ll still find him, no matter the cost."


    Then, he walked to the door, moved the library aside, and exited the shop, leaving Theodore sprawled on the ground, his body a sad sight to behold.


    Every visible bone had been broken, his limbs were bent at unnatural angles, and his ribs pierced his lungs, causing his ragged breathing to emit gurgling sounds. Yet, his blurring consciousness worried for his friend instead of his fading life.


    ''This madman is back after seven years. Please be careful.'' He thought, saddened to leave before meeting him again. ''I couldn''t deliver my promise to die peacefully. I hope you won''t be mad.''


    ''Thank you for everything you did in the past seven years. I wish you a great and happy life delving in magic and alchemy... my friend,'' He thought, a smile stretching on his lips despite the pain before slowly closing his eyes and taking hisst breath.

 Chapter 39: The Vengeful Son

    "Freeze!" An armored guard mobilised by the worried citizen, his drawn sword glinting in the cold light, shouted the second the man came out of the shop. rmed by the painful screams echoing ominously through the street, they asked for his intervention.


    However, his serious expression shifted as he recognised the ck-haired traveller. "Is that you, Gaston? When did youe back?" He asked with a raised brow.


    "Nice timing. Where is the woman who worked in this shop and her kid?" Gaston inquired, his signature smile broadening on his face.


    Stunned by the question yet recalling Gaston''s reasonable nature when othersplied, the guard answered, tucking his fingers around his chin. "I think there was a story about them going for the naming ceremony six months ago and never returning to the vige. That''s everything I know."


    Then, following protocol to resolve the situation, he added, "Follow me to the station. I need you to recount what happened before setting you free."


    However, his eyes trembled in fear as his words lingered in the air, watching Gaston''s stick crashing against his neck at horrifying speeds.


    "I don''t have time for this and don''t care about consequences anymore," Gaston said amidst the blood-curdling sound of a head being ripped by sheer power.


    Before dying, the guard suddenly remembered a bizarre body he had disposed of seven years ago. Its decapitated corpse struck him as mysterious, causing him to ponder, ''How can a blunt weapon cause such damage?'' Unsurprisingly, his head flew in the air as he experienced the answer.


    The observing citizens screamed in fear, "Murder, murder in broad daylight!" and scrambled away like a flock of sheep, leaving the smiling Gaston alone in the street.


    His investigationplete, Gaston put his hood back on and walked toward the edge of the vige, his eyes shining like two stars as he thought. ''It''s a little early to return. But for my goal, I can sacrifice my vengeance. I''ll have to use "that" to save time.''


    He would be lying if he said he wasn''t disheartened. Yet circumstances hindered his desire to torment Lucius slowly for his foolishness.


    Pondering, he left the vige in the barony''s manor direction, excited to see his years of preparation bear fruits.


    ***


    A few hourster, Sir Max dropped the report he read with gritted teeth and hurriedly ran to share the information with Lucius.


    "Sir, the bastard is back in town. He killed a guard and an old apothecary before leaving." He exined, his fists clenched into two balls.


    "What?!" Lucius answered, his voice an octave higher after hearing the news about his bastard''s return. Then, he added, "ster wanted posters everywhere and stop him at any cost. We need to get rid of him once and for all."


    Tired of living under the threat of a vengeful son and understanding he would never change despite the chance he gave him, Lucius finally decided to remove this thorn from his feet thoroughly.


    With a nod, Max continued his report. "From the witnesses'' testimony, the apothecary Gaston killed was the old man apanying Julius and Alina. They also mentioned he asked about their whereabouts."


    Upon hearing the sad news, worry gnawed at Lucius'' heart as he urged, "Don''t let Julius learn about it. I don''t want such a good kid to be tainted by anger and revenge so young." Then, anger shed through his eyes as he thought, ''Did you disappear seven years ago only toe back and try to destroy my family again? No matter what you n, I won''t let you seed!''


    With resolve hardened, he analysed the event''s testimony and nned for the worst-case scenario.


    "He''lle here to get Alina and her child. Give the maids a week off and increase security around the manor. I don''t want even a fly to pass without being reported!" Lucius ordered, his solemn voice echoing in the great hall.


    With a bow, Max left to carry on his duty, his eyes aze with unwavering determination. Despite his strength, he was afraid of Gaston too, and wanted to snuff the threat.


    As the clinking of his iron boots echoed in the corridor, Eleanor stepped from behind Lucius'' throne and said, hate glowing in her eyes, "I told you years ago to at least imprison him for what he did. Even if he is your firstborn son, you can''t forgive what he did to Nathan!"


    Even if Gaston''s assassination attempt failed, it left irreversible damage on her son''s body, crippling his mana circuits and rendering him unable to use mana. She failed to understand why her husband allowed him to live freely.


    "I wanted him to live an honest life and understand his mistake," Lucius replied with a trembling voice, covering his face with his hand. Why did his boy end up like that? He had treated him and his mother so well. Yet that''s how things turned out, leaving them only one option.


    "Trust me, Eleanor. I won''t make the same mistake twice. I gave him a chance, not two." He said, using his hand to fix his hair''s strands and revealing his determined gaze.


    "I hope so. He is a living nightmare I can''t support anymore." She said, remembering how they lived in anticipation, imagining the worst after he disappeared for seven years.


    They both knew Gaston hated them and wanted revenge after Max reported the news seven years ago when he hired him to carry the royal orders.


    That''s why they tested and investigated Julius'' background so extensively, scared of Gaston''s devious ns. What if the madman trained the boy to make him infiltrate and destroy his family from within?


    After all, who knew what devious schemes could be brewed in the bastard''s head?


    ***


    Meanwhile, Julius diligently cultivated in his room, oblivious to the undercurrents swirling around him.


    However, a sensation of unease assaulted Adam''s mind from nowhere, scratching his senses and causing his glowing eyes to narrow. ''What is wrong with me today?'' He pondered, wondering if the distracting feeling would disappear if he went to the dream ce.


    Acting on his idea, he closed his eyes and swiftly informed Julius, "I''ll nap for a few hours. Don''t wake me."


    ***


    As he woke up in his apartment a few secondster, the annoying sensation resurfaced, stronger than before, causing him to frown in displeasure.


    ''Should I take a walk to empty my mind?'' he mused, trying to find a reason for his difort. Then, he rose to his feet, left his room, and stepped into the za.


    The red moon illuminated the empty ce as his eyes darted left and right, hoping to encounter someone in the gloomy area eleven. However, he only saw the terrible tower reaching for the sky, its frame a testament to grandeur and might.


    Faced with the impressive yet terrifying structure, he couldn''t help but reflect, ''I''m much stronger than before. Should I try the second trial?''


    Strangely, the scratchings he endured lessened at this thought. But he swiftly dismissed it, thinking, ''I won''t be able to heal my soul again. It''s too dangerous.'' However, the scratchings buzzed in his mind, stronger than ever, causing his eyes to bulge and his hands to hold his head subconsciously.

 Chapter 40: Reluctant Return

    Clutching his head in pain, he screamed inwardly, ''Why do I feel forced? I swore not to return! Did I lose my mind?''


    With a shake of his head to dismiss the scratchings and knitted brows, he slowly walked towards his apartment, unwilling to approach the tower. However, after a few steps, the noises intensified, causing a groan to escape his lips and his eyes to look back at the monumental construct.


    "NO! I don''t want to participate in the sick trial ever again," He roared, hating the sensation of being forced to do something. He pped his face with both hands, using the pain as an anchor to reorganise his mind. Sadly, the unease that gued him only intensified.


    "Why can''t I just learn magic until Julius turns thirteen?!" He screamed, his face contorting into a grimace as his mind buzzed, almost whispering for him to enter the tower.


    Unable to endure the guing sensation, he ultimately turned and walked to the gates. After a long moment of hesitation, he gritted his teeth and ced his hand on it.


    After the same blinding white light enveloped him, causing his air to bristle, he disappeared from the za.


    When he opened his eyes, he found himself in the boundless white room he visited seven years ago. Then, the familiar messages popped up before his eyes, one line after another.


    [Wee to the tower of trials. Prove your skills and mastery by conquering its floors.]


    [A reward tailored for the challenger will be awarded after each sessful conquest.]


    [Warning: Half the damage sustained during the trials will be carried to your body outside the Dream ce. Be careful, challengers.]


    [The tower''s second trial will begin in thirty seconds. Prepare yourself, challenger.]


    "..." His mood hit rock bottom as he read the messages, forcing doubts to thunder in his mind. ''I must really have gone mad. Because of feelings and intuition, I''m putting myself under this torture once more...'' He thought, his lips quivering and his left eye twitching.


    After thirty seconds, the boundless room came to life, trembling as rumbling sounds echoed everywhere. The smooth white floor turned crude and rocky before parts rose towards the appearing blue sky. Soon, tall peaks appeared before his eyes, forming a small mountain chain.


    With dead eyes and praying not to meet bears in this ce, he muttered, "Great, after the forest, a mountain."


    Soon, the familiar messages appeared.


    [Defeat five magical creatures toplete the second trial.]


    [The reward''s quality will be based on the type of beasts in by the challenger.]


    [y the boss to obtain the biggest possible reward.]


    [Remaining time: Forty-eight hours.]


    ''So this time, it''s the magical creatures I''ve read about. Let''s hope I''ll find some magical rabbits to hunt,'' he thought, smiling wryly and remembering his n to hunt rabbits in the first trial, only to be met by an alpha wolf and its pack.


    Then, his eyes narrowed as seriousness veiled his face. ''I have to save mana as much as possible and deal with weak creatures using meleebat,'' he pondered, taking his first steps toward the highest mountain peak.


    The sound of his steps echoed amidst the peacefulndscape for an hour before his eyes widened at the sight of a creature.


    He gulped, his beating heart hammering in his chest as his pupils dted. It was an enormous spider the size of a cow. With eight long, hairy legs, six eyes and two horrifying clicking mandibles.


    Dagger in hand, his face shifted to solemnness as he readied himself to make his move. He raised his right leg, then his left and dashed... In the opposite direction.


    ''The heck is that thing? I''d rather fight the bear again than this shit.'' He thought, an icy shiver running down his spine as he scrambled away.


    With inhuman velocity, he reached a boulder and hid behind it. Grasping his increased endurance and strength, he patted himself mentally, happy about his progress. After all,pared to seven years ago, his body was six times stronger!


    Then, he peered above the boulder to ensure the spider didn''t follow him and reviewed his limited knowledge of nature''s creations. Despite the creepiness of the creature, he didn''t flee without good reason.


    ording to his memories from Earth, mammal species could thrive without going extinct only because insects were small creatures. Imagining how absurdly strong an insect the size of a human would be caused his eyes to tremble in dread.


    For example, ants were known for their ability to carry fifty times their weight. Not impressive considering their average weight of 0,015 grams, right? What if they were sixty kilos instead? Wouldn''t that mean they could lift three tons casually?


    This applied to spiders, as well. At equal weight, their silk was five times as strong as steel, so why would he fight one the size of a cow?


    With a shake of his head, he dismissed his analysis and resumed his ession to the peak, swearing not to fight insects. After twenty minutes, another creature confronted him.


    ''That''s better! Give me beasts. I''m not foolish enough to fight insects and make the trial harder for the fun of it.'' He thought, smiling after spotting one of his old enemies, a wolf.


    Without wasting a second, he charged, aiming for a swift resolution of the fight using his dagger.


    As his hair danced in the wind, the wolf peered at the human with its golden eyes, its patch of yellow fur reflecting the light.


    Without a sound or a movement, it patiently waited for the human to close the gap. Once he reached the two-meter range, it suddenly opened its maw, revealing a yellow ball of dancing arcs before spatting it with a howl.


    A lightning bolt escaped its mouth, blurring as it aimed to zap the arrogant human to death.


    "Shit." Adam only had time to scream and cross his arms to protect himself before being engulfed by the attack.


    "ARGH!"


    A painful scream echoed as the wolf''s eyes glistened, waiting for the right moment to jump in and deliver the final blow with excitement.


    However, rms suddenly rang in its mind. Its eyes narrowed, warily scrutinising the man''s rising finger before an impact jerked its head back.


    Confusion veiled its eyes for a second before they dimmed as blood flowed from the hole drilled into its forehead.


    "I already said. No matter what you try to do to me, I''ll do it to you before!" Adam roared as the yellow arcs engulfing him dissipated in the wind, revealing his unscathed body.

 Chapter 41: The Second Trial: The Crystal Sanctum

    Amidst his anger, he couldn''t help but sigh in relief. If he hadn''t learned the mana shield spell from Lucius, the wolf attack might have left him twitching on the ground, defenseless against its prying maws. Yet, his spasming arms made him realise the protection proved too weak to negate spells of the same tier entirely.


    With this new understanding, he adjusted his approach. ''Change of n, I''ll go all out, or I won''t escape this ce unscathed,'' he thought, gritting his teeth and ming himself for misunderstanding.


    He assumed magical beasts would be physically stronger than their regr counterparts, like humans practising breathing techniques to reinforce their muscles. Not that they literally  would use magic and throw lightning bolts out of nowhere. Fighting in melee against spell casters was unthinkable.


    ''I guess Lucius was right. A body cultivator would die a hundred times before closing the distance against a mage.'' He mused the baron''s words with a frown after experiencing how urate they were.


    After organising his thoughts, he walked towards the wolf''s carcass with a smirk, a mad light shing across his eyes as he assessed his work. The bulletpletely pierced the wolf''s skull, prated its brain and exited from the back, drilling a small hole in the ground.


    He nodded, pleased by his modifications results, before crouching to retrieve his spoils. Curiously, he started with the fangs before noticing a notification floating in the corner of his view.


    He focused on it, and soon, a message appeared before his eyes.


    [Tier one Lightning Wolf in. You have gained 20 experience points.]


    ''Huh? I thought I couldn''t gain any experience in the tower. I mean, I didn''t get any on the first floor.'' He thought, his brow lifted in confusion. ''I must have missed something.''


    Recalling the only instance he gained experience from Rachel, he pondered if they had something inmon.


    ''Is it rted to mana or magic? Did I not get experience on the first floor because I only killed normal beasts?'' He theorised, finding the exnation usible before refocusing on the wolf''s body, unwilling to waste too much time.


    Without hesitation, he butchered the wolf, its blood flowing everywhere and painting the ground red. Yet, the gruesome activity didn''t seem to bother him. Then, he plunged his hand into its innards, fishing a round object out.


    "Can''t believe I already got a beast core," he muttered, his eyes glowing with interest and his mind racing with questions. Was their only purpose to unlock talents and be used in alchemy? Or did they hide other secrets? ''Magic is so interesting. I still have so many things to learn and discover!'' He couldn''t help but feel excited by these mystical questions.


    After confirming the core was the only difference between this specimen and a regr wolf, he resumed his search for prey. Half an hourter, a nearby cave caught his attention as if attracting him.


    The bizarre sensation rmed him, causing him to resist with a grimace. Yet, he ultimately gave in, feeling something good awaited inside.


    Greed shing through his eyes, he cautiously entered, feeling the temperature drop as he walked into the darkness. The damp air clung to his skin, and the distant sound of dripping water echoed through the cavernous space.


    Fortunately, the illuminate spell resolved his visibility problems as a dim ball of light appeared after he cast the spell.


    As he progressed through the narrow passage, the cave gradually widened, revealing a subterranean chamber adorned with crystalline formations. Stctites hung like glistening icicles, refracting the soft glow of his spell into a dance of ethereal patterns. The ground beneath his feet transitioned from gravel to a smooth, uneven surface, worn by the passage of time.


    The ceiling opened into a majestic dome, allowing a beam of moonlight to filter through a natural skylight, adding a celestial touch to the underground sanctuary.


    Enchanted by the ce''s beauty, he stepped towards the moonlit section of the cave, wondering if the thing calling him was there.


    However, as his foot touched the ground, a group of fireflies surrounded him, creating a mesmerising disy of light for a second. Then, under his widening eyes, they gradually converged in a single spot, forming a colossal humanoid figure, its frame made of pure light.


    "What is that?!" Adam eximed in shock, his eyes bulging at the towering apparition.


    s, the answer he received wasn''t the one he expected.


    The giant bent its head, peering at him and, without notice, conjured a luminous spear. With an elegant movement of his hand, it hurled it towards Adam.


    Cold sweat covered his forehead as the giant spear swiftly approached, its speed appalling. Without thinking, he threw himself to the side in a panic. Sadly, he was too slow. The spear grazed his left arm, colliding with his mana shield.


    Assaulted by such potent energy, his protection instantaneously exploded into a rain of mana as the spear continued on its path.


    "ARGH," Adam screamed in pain as his tricep''s skin color shifted to ck. Yet, his pain rapidly subsided, reced by anger and... something else.


    "I can shoot things too, bastard. See if I don''t pierce that enormous head of yours!" He spat, his face contorting into a wrathful grimace. Ignoring his burnt arm, he swiftly extended a finger and fired a mana bullet.


    The projectile pierced the air, reaching the giant in a second. However, instead of prating the head, it only passed through, dealing no damage.


    Without wasting a second, he dashed toward his enemy, his mind thoroughlyfocused on destroying him despite the ineffectiveness of his previous attack.


    In response, the giant raised its hand and brought it down to swat the bug daring enough to invade its living space.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed in response as a smirk crept on his lips. Contrary to logic, he leapt forward, rolling on the ground before picking himself up and continuing his charge.


    "My spell doesn''t work? So what? I''ll still obliterate you! Haha." His madughter echoed in the cave as he swung his dagger with full force.

 Chapter 42: The Second Trial: Dancing with Light

    The dagger glinted with ferocity as it passed through the giant''s light-made body, leaving no visible damage. Yet, as the de traced its path, a subtle but distinct burning sensation emanated from the point of contact, like the irritating sting of a relentless insect''s bite.


    Annoyed, the giant swung its colossal arms to catch the annoying bug. But Adam moved like an eel, slippery and swift. He dodged left and right, showcasing the progress made after learning under Sir Max''s tutge.


    Wielding his dagger with finesse, he shed andcerated the giant as soon as he recovered his bnce in a mesmerising, but dangerous dance.


    "Hahaha, let''s see who ends up burned, fucker."


    His provocativeughter reverberated as a crazy smile stretched on his lips, and his eyes glinted with amusement despite the precarious situation.


    As his words lingered, the giant changed his attack pattern. Maybe he felt provoked by Adam or just annoyed by the umtion of searing sensations.


    His arms remained motionless momentarily as blinding light condensed into his palms. Shimmering arcs of energy danced on them, prompting Adam to hasten his onught and his heart to hammer against his chest.


    Then, the giant moved his massive hands deliberately, causing the energy to stir and morph into human-sized light spears around the insolent human. With each passing second, they multiplied until dozens of luminescent projectiles surrounded Adam.


    "Hum... Is it toote to apologise and discuss things like civilised individuals, Mr Giant?" Adam asked, his eyes widening and dread wrapping around his heart. His legs shook and ttered. This time, he was terrified by the menacing spells capable of ending his life in a split second.


    s, would the giant agree? Somehow, he didn''t need to wait to know the answer.


    ''Think fast! What can I do to survive?'' He thought, regretting his boastful provocations as his mind raced for a solution.


    However, the first spears were already closing in, ready to impale and scorch him to ashes.


    "STATUS!" He roared, moving like a ghost to dodge as his ethereal interface popped before his eyes. Then, he smashed his finger five times in the air.


    Agility: 6.5-> 9


    After adding five free attribute points to agility, he felt his body be more responsive, his reaction time reduced, and the spears travelled slower in his eyes. With this upgrade, he felt more confident about surviving the deadly spells... rtively. There still were too many of them, and the slightest mistake would result in his death.


    He evaded the first spears, causing a sensation of relief to wash over him. His white T-shirt fluttered with his ample movements as his lips curled into a smile.


    However, as more spears closed in, he noticed he had less and less space to move. If nothing changed, they would pierce him in the next few seconds. His evasive manoeuvres had to be faster, waste less space and use fewer movements.


    He focused on improving, refining his technique with each passing second. s, an icy shiver ran down his spine. The sheer number of projectiles overwhelmed him again.


    Faced with the lethal barrage, he gritted his teeth and clenched his dagger tightly. A mad light shed in the depth of his eyes as he stopped thinking.Despite the risks, his brain couldn''t predict their trajectories anymore. He would be hit. It was a fact.


    ''Don''t let me down!'' He thought, remembering his dagger''s abilities.


    Beastbane Dagger''s Abilities:


    Ferocity Enhancement: Infused with the raw power of the bear and alpha wolf, the dagger deals extra damage against supernatural or monstrous adversaries.


    Animal Instinct: Wielders may experience heightened instincts, gaining subtle awareness of their surroundings when the dagger is unsheathed.


    If prediction wouldn''t do, he would rely on instinct! That was his n!


    He dodged again, and again, and again. His breath grew ragged and muscles sore under the strain of the rapid movements. His space to manoeuvre shrank by the second as scorching projectiles grazed his skin and burned his hair. Time seemingly extended, giving him the feeling he had been dancing madly for an eternity.


    His T-shirt stuck to his skin, drenched by his abundant sweat, as he stopped moving a momentter. Exhausted and on the verge of fainting, his smile broadened to reach his ears. He had dodged thest spear!


    Meanwhile, the giant''s light dimmed noticeably, and his movements became sluggish.


    He noticed those details, causing the madness hiding in his eyes to surge.


    "Huf-Huf... Are you tired? You should have epted my offer earlier!" He screamed, charging at the giant like a wild beast out for blood.


    His arms came to life as he hacked and shed at his adversary''s huge body despite his exhaustion. For him, the giant was his ultimate enemy, the source of future nightmares disturbing his peace. They couldn''t live in the same world. He had to kill him... or die trying.


    "You think you are something? You think you can burn me? See who burns! Hahaha."


    His maniacalughter reverberated in the cave. His earlier terror vanished, reced by the feeling he had experienced years ago... a liberating yet dangerous one.


    Cornered by the vicious human, the giant counter-attacked. Dust billowed in an ominous dance as palms and fists shot to the ground, cracking the once glorious stone bs.


    However, exhausted by his earlier spell, he failed tond any hit. After all, whatpelled him to rely on magic was Adam''s agility in the first ce. And now that his dodging skills had improved by leaps and bounds, he had even less of a chance to emerge victorious from this deadly battle.


    After a few minutes and hundreds ofcerations, the giant''s frame shook like a candle in the wind. Its once glorious light dimmed so much that he was nothing more than a shadow of his former self.


    Feeling death approaching, calling him into its cold yet merciful embrace, he cast a hate-filled gaze at his insidious adversary.


    "I hate you even more! Who asked you to burn me as soon as you appeared? Die!" Adam roared, his arms blurring and primitive dagger glinting violence as he delivered the killing blows.


    Unable to endure further, the giant''s body exploded into a rain of light, his heart filled with unwillingness and indignation.


    Finally safe, the umted tension and adrenaline keeping him standing vanished. His legs buckled, and he copsed weakly to the ground, utterly spent by the harrowing experience.


    Yet, a smile stretched his lips, and his eyes glinted.


    [Tier 2 Boss Light Guardian defeated, You have gained 500 experience points.]

 Chapter 43: The Second Trial: Rising Strength

    [Tier 2 Boss Light Guardian defeated, You have gained 500 experience points.]


    [Boss vanquished while being at a much lower level, xp+100%]


    [Boss defeated in solo, xp+50%]


    [You have gained 1250 experience points.]


    Adam looked at the floating notification, excitement burning in his eyes. ''So many experience points!'' He imed inwardly, exhrated by the reward. With so much, he was sure to level up a few times in session.


    He also noticed the guardian was a tier-two creature without surprise. After all, it was much stronger than the lightning wolf.


    "Hahaha. I almost died, but the Xp is worth it!" Heughed, finding humour in his situation, madness glinting in his eyes as hey on the ground.


    "Let''s check how my stats changed!" he said in excitement, diverting his attention from the exhausting battle to something that would hopefully restore his mood.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    ss: N/A


    LVL: 7


    Exp: 15/1280


    HP: 63/65


    Vitality: 6.5 (+0.6)


    Strength: 6.8(+0.6)


    Agility: 9.5 (+0.6+2.5)


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 25


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger


    Skills:


    Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1, Mana bullet LVMAX.


    Other: Mage''s hands.


    Passive: Mana Control T2, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1.


    Trial''s progress:


    Remaining time: Forty-three hours.


    Progress: 2/5 kills.


    Note: Soul is damaged. Five levels in one fight? How did you not die? Are you a cheater?


    As he read his status page, his eyes erged in shock.


    "I went straight from level two to level seven! Amazing!"


    He then checked the passive increase he had received for each stat.


    "I levelled up once because of the wolf, then five more times after killing the light guardian. I received a boost of 0.6 for all my stats!" He eximed happily, his smile broadening across his face. It might not sound like much, but it was free, and with how dangerous those creatures were, he needed any help he could get.


    He also remembered the requirement for each level, realising it was a linear growth, requiring double the experience each time.


    Then, he fell into deep thoughts, pondering about his distribution. During his fight against the light guardian, he spent the five free attribute points for reaching level two to boost his agility by 2.5 points.


    ''I need to bnce my stats with my free attribute points. Look at the giant; his spells were particrly deadly. Probably even strong enough to kill me in one hit. He could also crush me under his palms. Sadly for him, he was too slow.'' He thought, a frown of concern stered on his brows.


    ''I don''t care about Lucius'' opinion concerning body refining. If I were slightly slower or had less stamina, I would have died against this pig giant.'' Thinking about this recent adversary made him grit his teeth in anger.


    He couldn''t sustain damage during the trial''s duration to preserve his soul. Yet, that hateful light guardian had thrown a spear at his face as soon as it appeared. Worse, the projectile had shattered his mana shield instantaneously, bypassing his defenses to injure him in a sh.


    Fortunately, the spear only grazed his arm, burning it a little and making him lose two health points thanks to his swift reaction.


    ''Anyway, I''m more sure than ever that going for an all-rounded approach in my distribution is the way to go... I think... Probably?'' In truth, he wasn''t sure about his choice. He just wanted to bnce his stats because he didn''t like the idea of having exploitable weaknesses.


    Sure, he could go all in on the mage path and invest everything in intelligence, but then what? Anyone closing in on him would wipe the floor with his weak body. Even in magic fights, if he could dodge just a portion of the spells thrown at him while his adversary stood stationary, wouldn''t he have a better chance of winning?


    ''Well, let''s just distribute them. It won''t be toote to change my approachter. I can also learn to brew new potions as well.'' With this thought, he pressed the plus buttons floating by the holographic screen.


    Vitality: 6.5-> 11.5


    Strength: 6.8-> 11.8


    Agility: 9.5-> 12


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 0


    A soothing feeling engulfed his sprawled body, making his veins squirm like snakes under his skin and his nervous system twitch as he became twice as endurant, powerful, reactive and deadly.


    Next, he pondered about intelligence. To have more and richermana without enough control was a mistake, in his opinion, especially considering he wanted to delve into alchemy after inheriting Theodore''s passion and dreams.


    With everything done, he checked his status panel onest time before noticing a new entry in his passive skills.


    Surprised, he eximed with a smug smile. "Hahaha, I knew I could be the best dagger master!"


    Then, doubts danced in his eyes as he nced at his enhanced Intuition T1 passive. If he had to be honest, he forgot about it since he never found a use or felt its effects. Yet, a sudden idea shattered his misconception.


    ''What if this skill is the cause of my restlessness? If I''m right, I should take things more seriously.'' He theorised, sensing something terrible might befall him, considering the feeling''s intensity.


    His sudden decision to enter the tower and check the cave, despite his initial reluctance, made a bit more sense. But he didn''t resolve the mystery yet. What looming threat could force him into making such dangerous decisions? It had to be something worse than fighting a tier-two boss, right?


    His frown deepened upon reaching this thought.


    "Take that skill back. It''s causing me to suffer in this damned ce again!" He screamed to no one, venting the frustration of not finding the answer with curses.


    After a moment, he closed his interface, ignoring his snarky system''s note. What was wrong with it anyway? Somehow, he felt it was making fun of him,ughing at his sufferings after each harrowing battle he survived.


    Next, he focused on his state, assessing if he should continue the trial before concluding. ''I''m mentally exhausted. The stress of dodging these scalding light spears took a toll on my mind. I should rest for a few hours.'' <span style="disy:none;">


    Time wasn''t a problem yet, and he didn''t believe he would meet a creature as strong as the light guardian. After all, it was the boss.


    ''Just need to avoid insects,'' he thought, his lips stretching into a wry smile.


    He raised his head, his eyes scanning the area for his rightful spoils after the guardian had exploded in a rain of light. Soon, he smiled.


    Its luminous beast core rested on the ground.

 Chapter 44: A Tale of Two Worlds

    Adam held the core in his right hand, his eyes locked on the luminous shapes covering its smooth surface. Of simr appearance to the wolf''s, yet twice as wide, this core glowed with a delicate light instead of arcs of electricity.


    With two beast cores on hand, a mad light shed in his eyes as he decided to experiment on the lower-ranked one, eager to find it an immediate use. After all, he didn''t forget how his hard-earned spoils disappeared after his first trial.


    After sitting on a nearby rock, he began using mana to scan the wolf''s core insides, wondering if he could absorb its remaining mana or trigger a reaction.


    Half an hour of testingter, his eyes erged as something unexpected suddenly happened to the core, causing cold sweat to drip from his forehead.


    The electric arcs multiplied and danced madly on the core''s surface after he poured a substantial amount of mana inside. Then, it gradually swelled, bingrger andrger as an increasingly grating noise reverberated, shattering his smugness and making him realise he might have done something wrong.


    Believing his roaring instinct, he tensed his right arm''s muscles before catapulting it forward, throwing the smooth item as far away from him as possible.


    The core traveled at a crazy speed, reaching the other side of the broad cave in less than a second.However, before he could marvel at his enhanced strength, blinding electric arcs engulfed everything in a five-meter radius. Sizzling noises deafened him as the smell of burning rocks assaulted his nose.


    After the zing light receded, Adam uncovered his eyes before gazing at the devastation the explosion had left behind. Shocked by how such a small core could release so much energy, an icy river ran down his spine as he imagined what would have happened if he hadn''t thrown it. The answery before his eyes.


    The white rocks forming the cave''s ground turned red, scorching hot and melting from the heat released by the lightning, making him shiver in dread. His body would have been vaporised in a second if not for his swift reaction!


    "What a scary result... It feels almost as strong as a tier two spell," he muttered, his face as pale as a sheet. Yet, a part of his mind roared, scolding and questioning him. ''Did I almost blow myself up like an idiot?''


    With a deep breath, he calmed his raging fears. Then, he pondered this new discovery. Did the core blow up because he over-saturated it, causing it to be unstable and eventually rupture under the pressure? Or did his mana conflict with the properties or inherent element of the core, causing the explosive reaction?


    After contemting for a moment, he gave up his experimentation, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips. "Hmm, Who cares? I just invented magical grenades. I knew I could be an inventor if I wanted to! Hahaha."


    He shifted on the rock slightly, adjusting his posture to restfortably. With over forty-two hours toplete the trial, he didn''t have to push himself. Instead, he could wait to recover to peak conditions before facing future challenges.


    ''Why do I feel like I forgot something?'' He suddenly asked himself as his tired mind foundfort in sleep.


    ************


    In the meantime, in the Riverwood Manor, Julius shook and pped empty air vigorously. Anyone witnessing his act would think he lost his mind. His distorted facial features, anxious eyes, and trembling lips, however, hinted at a deep emotional turmoil.


    "Big bro! Wake up! Stop scaring me. This prank is not fun..." The boy screamed, tears welling in his eyes as it was the first time this situation urred. Usually, his brother would awaken a moment after he shook him. Yet, he had been trying for a while already, going as far as to push and p him.


    Unfortunately, he got no reaction, letting him assume the worst.


    "Waaah. Big bro is dead." He cried, unable to hold his sadness in. At first, he didn''t pay too much attention to his brother''s shenanigans, believing he was being ignored or pranked.


    However, after realising that Adam had been napping for six hours, a bad feeling crept into his childish heart. After all, the sun had already set, eclipsed by the glowing moon in the sky.


    Despite his desire to help, he didn''t know what to do.


    At first, he thought about asking Lucius for help. But he recalled how, six months ago, they arranged for the baron to forget anything rted to his brother to avoid arousing further suspicion.


    His emotions were a mess. He was sad, scared and lost without his big brother, who apanied and cared for him since he was a baby.


    "Waaah. Don''t die, big brother. I promise to listen to you more. I promise to be nice and not taunt you by saying the food is delicious any more. Please wake up!"


    Sadly, only silence answered as his tearful pleas resounded, shattering the night''s calm.


    In the middle of his mournful weeping, loud noises echoed, forcing him to raise his head in confusion. First, they appeared distant and subtle in the quiet night. However, they progressively became louder and closer, alerting the preupied boy.


    "Snif... What is happening outside sote at night?"


    Distracted by themotion, he climbed on his desk and put his hand on the window''s handle to open it. However, before he could, his room''s door mmed open, startling him.


    "JULIUS, GET DOWN!" Someone roared, their voice firm yet filled with worries. The urgency in their tone sent shivers down Julius'' spine as he scrambled to obey, his heart racing with fear and uncertainty.


    He only had time to jump down and hide behind his desk before...


    RUMBLE


    The wall exploded in a flurry of gravel, projected randomly everywhere. The loud sound of their collision in the chamber deafened him, making his mind nk for a moment.


    Meanwhile, Lucius raced to the boy, carried him in his arms, and scrambled out of the dangerous, dust-filled room.


    "Are you alright?" Lucius asked as he rushed through the manor''s corridors.


    Fortunately, the boy suffered no wounds during the explosion. However, his already troubled emotions worsened, descending into chaos. "Snif... Please, help my big bro. You are the only one to whom I can ask for help." He lost control of his thought process and spilled everything.


    It was too much for him to see his trusted friend dragged behind him while unconscious amidst the terrifying noises exploding outside.


    "We don''t have time for your imaginary friend''s stories! We are under attack. You and your mom are the targets," said Lucius, his stern voice leaving no ce for objection. He had to regroup with his wife and prepare for the family''s escape before the bastard found them.


    However, Julius didn''t care about anything at this moment.


    "He is not imaginary! He was the one using magic and brewing potions the entire time. I''m no genius. He is!" He yelled, warm tears pouring down his cheeks.


    Lucius slowed down for a few seconds. Shocked by the revtion, he scrutinised the kid. Considering how hard he cried and how genuine his eyes looked, he believed the kid spoke the truth.


    Then, he remembered Julius'' mysterious words from six months ago. After he said his brother would avenge him, he had been pped during his sleep, never finding the culprit.


    ''If his brother is indeed real, I understand how I couldn''t find him! It makes sense!''


    Yet, he shook his head, focusing on the imminent danger threatening to engulf them like the jaws of a ravenous beast. He had to ensure his family escaped before things turned from bad to worse. Then, he would satiate his curiosity and understand everything rted to the boy''s brother in depth.

 Chapter 45: Gastons Symphony

    *****


    Ten minutes earlier.


    A symphony of harrowing screams echoed in the night. The manor knights'' bloodied figures trembled in fear under their sturdy metal armors. Despite wearing a few enchanted pieces granting them strength beyond their tier, only fear glowed in their despair-filled eyes.


    All because of a single man.


    Even if they initially outnumbered him twenty to one and were close to or at the peak of the first tier, if they followed a rigorous training regime to hone their skills, they were butchered likembs by the hooded individual.


    Seventeen stiff corpses covered the ground''s stone bs, painting them red as the pungent smell of blood filled the air. From the initial twenty, only three were left after five short minutes. Soon, the number would drop to zero. They knew it.


    "We can''t stop him. Run, run for your life," yelled one of the knights, terror gripping his heart in an icy embrace. He gazed at their overbearing opponent with trembling eyes. Then, he turned his heels and scrambled away as fast as he could.


    "Idiot. Don''t!"


    Unfortunately, the warning came toote.


    Like a living shadow out for blood, Gaston caught up with the coward in a sh. His blue eyes glinted with malevolent excitement as he stabbed the escapee''s neck, a demonic grin stretching under his hood.


    With a swift movement, he retrieved his stick, revealing a smooth hole gushing with glistening, warm blood.


    The wind howled in the next moment as his figure blurred. As agile as a panther, he dodged the twost survivors'' desperate simultaneous attacks, intending to sever his head off and pierce his heart at the same time.


    With seamless grace, he tensed his right arm and propelled it forward. The stick reached a horrific speed, closing in on his next victim with a merciless allure.


    BANG


    The forceful blow connected with the knight''s metal armor, bending its steel tes as if its material was mere stic instead of powerful enchanted metal. Tearing and crumbling noises echoed in the courtyard for a moment before more terrifying ones reced them... The man''s thoracic cage shattered amidst a soul-chilling cry as his body flew backwards under the impact.


    A secondter, the knight collided with the ground heavily, shattering the bs. But his momentum didn''t break yet. He continued to slide powerlessly across the courtyard until colliding with the manor''s wall.


    A chaotic scene of destruction ensued as gravel flew in every direction, loudly shattering windows and wooden furniture in a cacophony.


    "Don''t feel too happy, bastard. You will soon follow us to the afterlife." Thest knight dered, his brave voice contrasting with his slumped shoulders and dull eyes. He had given up. He knew resistance was futile. Yet, part of him hoped for Sir Max to avenge his death.


    Gaston removed his hood in response, revealing his ck ponytail flowing in the night''s wind. His blue eyes locked with the knight''s, his blood-curdling signature smile ster on his face.


    "I like smart people, you know. You are one of them, right?" He asked, his innocent tone contrasting with the devastation he caused.


    The knight hesitated, wondering why such a question when he was at death''s door. Yet, he still answered. "Y-Yes, I am."


    "Tell me where in the manor my weapon is. Then, help me with a task, and I''ll let you keep your head," Gaston said, his smile broadening as his eyes glinted under the pale moon.


    Upon hearing the madman''s words, the knight felt a mixture of contrasting emotions clutch his heart. Joy, hope but also resolve and defiance as he gazed at his deadrades. How would he look at himself in a ss if he helped the murderer after this carnage?


    He clenched his fists, and his jaws muscles bulged in determination, ready to refuse.


    However, the mes of his defiance wavered the next instant as images of his loving wife and child waiting for his return shed in his mind. His face contorted into a painful grimace as doubts assaulted his heart... until he made a choice. He was reluctant, yet he couldn''t leave his family to fend for themselves alone.


    "I-I-It''s in your father''s room. As for your request... I''ll carry it."


    He lowered his head in shame. No matter the reason, he had betrayed his lord at the worst possible moment, forsaking his duty as a knight. But wasn''t it his duty as a man to keep his wife safe, too? Somehow, he foundfort in this idea, vowing never to let his family suffer in the future.


    "Leave," Gaston said, waving his hand dismissively before turning to the manor. As a master deceiver, he had already predicted the discussion''s oue. His choice of the knight had been anything but random. No. It was all a part of his n.


    A n that was seamlessly falling into ce, like a puzzle''s pieces.


    Still harboring his appalling smile, he entered the manor. Memories of a life he had discarded years ago resurfaced, helping him navigate the corridors to his father''s room. Little did he know that by sending the guard flying and destroying a portion of the wall, he almost killed his target.


    *******


    Five minutester...


    Lucius reached the manor''s hall, where Alina, Eleanor and Sir Max awaited his arrival with worried frowns.


    Lucius handed the crying boy to his mother. Then, he looked at Sir Max, his solemn voice filling the ce as he gave his orders.


    "Take a carriage and travel to Sombraville without dy. Once there, use the Gate to travel to the capital and wait for me in my manor!"


    He threw a heavy pouch filled with gold and silver coins at his wife before turning his back on them.


    "What about you?" Eleanor asked, tears welling in her eyes and lips twitching. She dreaded to hear the answer but had to ask nheless.


    "I''ll end this nightmare of ours. Don''t worry, I''ll catch up with youter," Lucius answered, his eyes burning with determination. He had made the wrong decision, leading to years of anxiety and this catastrophe. Not anymore! Today, he would end his son''s madness once and for all.


    "NO! Save my big brother first!" Julius screamed, struggling in Alina''s embrace to confront the man. They couldn''t be separated before he helped his brother awaken. He wouldn''t ept it.


    Perplexed by the outburst, Aline frowned at her son. When did that brother of his return, and why was he so sad about his imaginary friend? Despite her confusion, She tried to calm and console him with soothing words but failed.


    Sadly, time waited for no one.


    "Leave, Max. Protect them at the cost of your life!" Lucius ordered, ignoring the boy. His solitary back moved to the throne hall, carrying an invisible burden pressing on his shoulders like a mountain.


    Sir Max lingered for a moment. Worry danced in his eyes before he grabbed Julius and carried him under his armpit. He then gestured at the two women to follow him.


    "Be safe, my lord. I won''t disappoint you," he muttered, determined to carry his mission quickly before returning to support his lord.


    ******


    Meanwhile, Lucius sat on his throne in the great hall, his eyes closed. Memories of his firstborn son''s childhood filled his mind. His smile, joys, and pains swirled in a whirlwind of fatherly love and regret.


    With a grimace, he shattered everything. Then, a fire burned in his heart, incinerating any trace of affection for Gaston once and for all.


    Three minutester, his treacherous son entered the hall, carrying a Guandao. Its curved de, mounted on a sturdy metallic shaft, glinted death. Meanwhile, golden patterns masterfully engraved along its frame shone elegance, creating a beautiful yet deadly contrast.


    "Father, I''m d to see you after sixteen years," Gaston said, clenching his fists around his new weapon. However, his signature smile was gone. Instead, his face contorted into a horrifying grimace befitting a demon more than a man.


    "Don''t call me father. You are no son of mine, monster," Lucius answered, his eyes narrowed into slits and his face as cold as frost. ''The fight is going to be much harder. How did he find it?'' He thought in trepidation, memories of the smiling boy resurfacing.


    It was a tier-two weapon he had offered him for his tenth birthday. With potent physical enchantments, it was, and still is, a fighter''s perfect tool.


    "Humph. Give me Alina and her son, and I''ll leave the manor," Gaston snorted, unwilling to waste time bbering. He would be blind if he missed Lucius'' hostility. Thus, he imposed his condition, leaving a way out for his father like he had done for him in the past.


    Well, that was what he tried to convey. However, his true motive was different. Despite his confidence in winning, he preferred to avoid paying a dire price to achieve it.


    With a re, Lucius rose from his seat, his noble bearingsmanding attention. He had already made his choice.


    "I won''t negotiate with you! Tonight, one of us won''t exit this manor alive," he dered, his convictions painted on his face.


    "Then, I''ll bury your stiff corpse myself, old fool!" Gaston said, retrieving something from his coat that caused Lucius'' eyes to erge and his pupils to tremble.

 Chapter 46: Secret Bond

    *****


    The carriage bearing the barony''s coat of arms departed from the manor. Sir Max sat on the driver''s seat, his armor glinting under the pale moon''s glow as he whipped the horses with an anxious grimace.


    Inside, the two women and the crying kid trembled, trepidation painted on their faces.


    "What''s happening?" Asked Alina, her voice quivering, overwhelmed by the abrupt shift in their peaceful lives. Everything had been so perfect. Yet, like a dream, her sense of reality began to crack, threateningto shatter at any moment.


    It was even truer, considering she had been chatting with Eleanor over the pleasant aromas of tea andte-night snacks when Lucius barged into their room, asking about Julius'' whereabouts. His urgent tone didn''t register at first. But when he ordered them to wait for him in the hall before scrambling away like a madman, apprehensions gripped her heart.


    Confused and fearful, she steeled herself and remainedposed despite her heart hammering against her chest.


    Fortunately, nor knew more than she did. Holding the curtain with a shaking hand, the baroness gazed at the shrinking manor. With quivering lips, she muttered, "The ursed bastard returned to take revenge on his father."


    ''Who?'' Alina thought, narrowing her left eye pensively. Eleanor wouldn''t call her own son a cursed bastard, and Lucius'' firstborn died years ago. ''Just what is happening...''


    As her mind raced through a fog of mysteries, the carriage jolted along the bumpy road. The steady beat of the horse''s hooves echoed on the stones in the quiet night.


    A momentter, Julius'' voice shattered the silence. Tremors shook his slumped shoulders, and tears gushed down his cheek as he cradled his brother''s unconscious frame. A soul-shattering sadness engulfed his heart, causing his thoughts to swirl incoherently.


    "Sniff... It''s over. Big brother is dying, and no one can help him now..."


    The trees they passed cast ominous shadows on his face as Alina nced at her son worriedly.


    "Julius, what are you talking about? You already mentioned that earlier. Wasn''t your big brother an imaginary friend?" She asked, afraid to hear the truth she had been suspecting for a while.


    Upon hearing her call him imaginary in his disturbed mental state, he snapped at her. He had always helped their family, putting their needs at the top of his priority list. Yet, they kept calling him imaginary. He knew his brother didn''t want to expose himself. But he couldn''t endure this situation anymore, especially now.


    "He is not imaginary!" he roared, his voice cracking with raw emotions in a mix of grief and boiling frustration. "He''s a ghost only I can see and hear and has helped us from the shadows for as long as I can remember. He looked after and instructed me, cleaned the house and helped Grandpa Theodore brew potions. Grandpa knew about him as well.


    For a few years, hemunicated through me, using my finger to write with..."


    p


    A resounding p echoed inside the carriage, forcing him into silence as he held his cheek in disbelief. His eyes erged as he looked at his mother''s raised hand and felt the stinging sensation. It was the first time in his life she had ever struck him. Then, he gazed at her downcast expression and sadness-filled eyes as tears welled in them.


    "How untrustworthy did the two of you consider me? How could you hide this secret for so long?" Alina''s voice trembled with hurt and betrayal. She immediately realised her son''s big brother''s identity: the ghost whomunicated with her and Theodore using dust and ash.


    She had always wanted to thank the ghost properly after he disappeared. What a joke! He had never left and continued to improve their living conditions day after day, silently, without asking anything in return.


    "Exin everything from the beginning!" Alina ordered, hermanding voice leaving no room for negotiations or rebuttals. Yet, behind the strong facade, her turmoil was still apparent. After all, Julius had been lying to her his entire life.


    Shaken by Alina''s tone and his thoughts back in ce after the p, he began recounting the stories of an old apothecary, a ghost, and a young boy, detailing their lives and ns to join the barony.


    "He asked us not to tell you anything, to let you live your life in peace, unrted to ghosts, magic and paranormal things as he had promised."


    Julius ended his recollection, feeling a hint of guilt. No matter the reason, it was correctthat he lied to his mother for years.


    "In other words, you three devised a strategy... to deceive us," Eleanor said suspiciously, her wary gaze scanning the duo.


    "We didn''t! We nned to deliver our part of the deal. I have never seen my big brother lie," Julius insisted, feeling wrongly used.


    "I can guarantee that making a deal with him can only benefit you." Alina chimed in, a deep frown covering her forehead. She hated to hear her benefactorbelled a scammer.


    Eleanor hesitated, torn between doubt and trust, her gaze lingering on Julius and Alina.


    ''To think that everything was arranged, and we danced in the palm of his hand...'' She thought, a mysterious smile gracing her lips.


    Little did she know that nothing of the sort was nned. Adam''s actual goal was for Julius to show enough mastery over mana to be an apprentice knight. Afterwards, the boy would sneak into the library as often as possible to allow his brother to learn new magical knowledge.


    ''His n-making abilities are even scarier than Gaston''s, that devious bastard.'' She saw in him incredible potential but also a terrible threat if not handled properly.


    As she pondered, Alina turned to her son. Now that she caught up on the events, she asked, "Why did you say he was dying?"


    "No matter what I do, I can''t wake him up. It''s the first time I have seen him like this," Julius said, finally exining the source of his anguish, his voice trembling as his worry resurfaced.


    "Maybe he needs to rest to heal his soul? I remember it had been wounded seven years ago." Alina theorised, an icy shiver running down her spine as memories of the terrifying night resurfaced.


    "I don''t think that''s the reason. Is he fading or blinking?" Eleanor asked, a subtle yet bizarre apprehension mixing in her voice.


    Julius scrutinised his brother from head to toe before answering, "No. His form is the same as usual."


    "He shouldn''t be dying then. Let''s wait longer before envisioning the worst," Eleanor said, reassuring Julius and Alina.


    While they were discussing Adam''s condition, the carriage''s wheel screeched on the pavements, slowing down beforeing to a stop. Shaken by the sudden halt, the confused passengers stuck their heads out the window to see why.


    On the road, they saw an armored man walking. His guilt-filled face cast downwards as remorse flooded his mind.

 Chapter 47: A Father-Son Showdown

    *******


    Tension filled the air in the manor''s hall as a father and his son prepared to confront each other.


    Lucius''s eyes widened in shock after witnessing the item Gaston took out. Fear gripped his heart, and cold sweat ran down his spine as he realised how insane Gaston had be. Using this kind of thing... even to achieve one''s ambitions, was pure unadulterated madness.


    "You''re even willing to use cursed items to retrieve the boy! Tell me, why?" He screamed, his eyes narrowed. Not knowing the reason frustrated him to no end. Wasn''t Julius just a talentedmoner?


    ''His brother?'' He suddenly thought, feeling the mystery surrounding Gaston''s motivation thicken.


    Meanwhile, Gaston grasped an ancient, weathered tome. Intricate engravings adorned  its surface, and an ominous purple smog wafted and twirled around it.


    "Might as well tell you. He is a summoned your knights missed seven years ago." Gaston revealed, his lips curling into his devilish signature smile as his voice echoed mockery.


    "Liar! We checked the boy several times during thest six months. The gems embedded with the detecting spell showed no reactions, even when he held one in his hand," Lucius answered, his brows twitching in anger.


    "You don''t have to believe me. This gem reacted, though. The summoned''s soul was just outside." Gaston shrugged, showing the gem he had stolen from the guard''s station years ago.


    Upon seeing the familiar item, the mist covering his eyes lifted, revealing the truth he had been blind to. ''His big brother!''


    Delving into this idea further, everything fell into ce. The reason why a literate apothecary suddenly hired a poor seventeen-year-old woman. How the kid showed such talent in magic despite his humble origins and how his body was so well trained.


    ''His mysterious brother came from that other world!''


    "Sight... I shouldn''t have trusted the detection spell and followed my intuition more." He muttered, a sense of foolishness settling in.


    "You got your answers. It is time to die, old fool."


    With a sinister smile, Gaston cut his palm and smeared his blood on the tome''s cover.


    The purple smog came to life, billowing fiercely as if trying to lick the blood with a ravenous appetite. Then, a bright light emanated from the cursed item, blinding Lucius for a moment.


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he imagined in trepidation what powers the madman would get... And what terrible price he would have to pay.


    Despite their simple use, a few drops of blood, these items were called cursed for a reason. Vitality, life expectancy, organs, soul, they would always plunder something from you until nothing remained. They were disgusting. No sane person wanted to use them.


    Then, the ck mist moved towards Gaston, enveloping his body like an ominous dark purple mantle. A surge of energy coursed through his veins, jolting his mind with exhration.


    However, he already felt something being sucked from him, a reminder that time was of the essence... literally.


    As the light dimmed, Lucius rose from his throne, retrieving a sleek magic wand adorned with a pristine brown jewel from his long, noble coat before summoning elemental energies to defend himself, preparing his spells for the inevitable sh.


    Simultaneously, Gaston brandished his guandao, ready to make his first move. The mist covering his body extended to his weapon, making its de glow with a menacing dark light.


    His appearance, once that of a handsome young man, had be unrecognisable. He looked more like an ancient, hungry, malevolent dark spirit, ready to torture and feast on his prey''s soul than a human.


    He lunged forward with unnatural speed, swinging his guandao in arge arc. The de hummed through the air with deadly precision, aiming to cut the baron in half in one swift move.


    However, Lucius'' subtly moving lips suddenly parted. Ancient words echoed in the dark hall as hismanding voice made his mana churn in his circuits.


    Then, he pointed his wand towards Gaston as a brownish light permeated the area.


    A surge of earth magic erupted. Mana hummed and danced around him in a split second, forming a protective barrier of solid rocks.


    Encased in his fortress, he felt the force of the impact send shockwaves reverberating through the hall, causing the ancient tapestries to flutter at first. Then, to tear into tatters by the raging wind.


    ''I can''t allow myself to make any mistakes,'' he thought, his heart pounding in dread. To win, he would have to outsmart the bastard. He knew it. Thus, behind the cover of the rocks, he already chanted his next spell.


    Undeterred by the resilient defensive spell, Gaston pressed forward, his movements fluid and calcted. With each strike, he unleashed dark energy from the cursed tome, channeling its power to augment his own attacks.


    Shadows danced around him, twisting and writhing in the dim light as the rocks gradually cracked. Grains of sand flowed from some areas as the barrier thinned, menacing to expose the baron.


    However, Lucius wasn''t to be underestimated. He used the time bought by the barrier to chant another spell to change the battle''s dynamic. He went on the offensive, summoning earth spikes from the ground, attempting to impale his adversary.


    Unfortunately, Gaston''s blue eyes glinted under the billowing smoke. Before the mana could condense, he had already moved using his refined body in thete stage of the second tier to dodge the spikes with graceful steps. Simultaneously, his bulging arms tensed as he cut them down, opening a safe path to the barrier and resumed his assault with unbound ferocity.


    Helped by the dark mist corroding the rocks with each strike, he finally made Lucius'' barrier explode in a rain of gravel a momentter.


    However, as they collided with the ground in a cacophony of sounds and a thick cloud of dust, his eyes narrowed into thin slits. Lucius wasn''t in front of him.


    ''That old fox knows he can''t defeat me head-on. He''s stalling, aiming to let the tome consume me.'' Gaston understood his father''s intentions. Then, he saw the hole in the ground, smelling the fresh scent of soil.


    Indeed, Lucius didn''t have to beat him to win. The decaying effect imbuing his strikes also ate him alive, shipping at his incredible vitality with each passing second.


    Lucius emerged on the other side of the hall, already chanting another spell to bolster his defenses, determined to drag the fight until the vile item''s power consumed the madman.


    However, using the incredible earth escape spell to travel through soil and rocks had cost him half his mana already. But he couldn''t escape the manor, or nothing would stop Gaston from pursuing his family.


    With an elegant movement of his hand and determined ancient words, another barrier appeared in front of him. However, this one was much thicker,posed of severalyers, and adorned with protruding spikes.


    Upon seeing it, a guttural growl escaped Gaston''s lips as heunched himself forward like an arrow cutting through the wind. His guandao glinted with renewed ferocity as his joints popped under the strain of his powerful swing.


    BAM BAM BAM


    Violent collisions echoed as he struck the rocks like a vicious beast, cracking and shattering the outeryers and spikes.


    But Lucius'' next spell was ready.


    As Gaston''s de descended upon the barrier, boulders rained from above, threatening to crush him into meat paste.


    Startled by the unexpected attack, Gaston''s light blue eyes glinted again. In a split second, he scanned the projectiles'' trajectory.


    His lips curled into a mocking grin as his urate steps carried him out of danger despite the surprise spell.


    Then, he dashed towards the barrier, resuming his relentless onught.

 Chapter 48: Ruthless Retaliation

    Rock shards flew everywhere in a cacophony of rumble and collision as Lucius'' pupils constricted. Things were looking grim. But at least he bought enough time for his next spell.


    A barrage of earth arrows shot from the barrier, aiming to riddle Gaston''s body like cheese.


    Unfortunately, Lucius seriously underestimated Gaston''s determination and ruthlessness... towards himself.


    "RHAAAAA!" With a ferocious roar of defiance, he dashed through the barrage, enduring the stinging agony of feeling his muscles punctured.


    Despite the purple mist covering him, helping to mitigate the damage, blood gushed everywhere. Undeterred, he deflected the most threatening projectiles, ignoring the others.


    The noise of his boots colliding with the ground reverberated as he closed in on Lucius'' shell.


    With resolve hardened, he gritted his teeth, stopping the red liquid from pouring down his mouth as it did with the countless holes in his body... and from his left eye.


    Despite the crippling loss, he had reached his goal. He stood before his target.


    He mustered every ounce of strength he still had, causing his arms to bulge. Serpent-like veins crisscrossed his biceps as he unleashed a devastating offensive.


    Terrifying sounds echoed in the hall as the billowing fog epassed the barrier, turning the sturdy rocks into sand. The remaining spikes crumbled under the sheer power of his glinting guandao, leaving Lucius'' body vulnerable and exposed.


    Caught off guard by Gaston''s crazy decision to ignore his attack and blitz him, Lucius'' eyes erged in panic. ''I''m still not done casting!'' He screamed inwardly, an icy shiver running down his spine.


    Finally seeing his enemy out of his shell, Gaston''s remaining eye glinted, and his demonic smile broadened. Then, with a swift, calcted strike, he shed down to sever his father in two halves.


    CLANG


    A metallic collision resounded, grating the two''s ears as a bent wand flew in the distance.


    As ast effort, Lucius unexpectedly used his magic tool to parry while jumping backwards the next second, doing everything he could to reduce the dreadful strike''s power.


    ''Shit, shit, shit.'' Lucius'' heart almost leapt out of his chest. Without his tier-two custom-made wand''s enhancement to reduce his casting time and amplify his spells'' power, death would soon knock on his door. He knew it. It was an undeniable fact.


    His proud figure shifted, his shoulders slumped, and his determined eyes lost their glow as he watched Gaston retrieve his guandao with a mocking smile. In a second, he would deliver the coup de grace, but he could do nothing to stop him...


    Suddenly, as everything seemed lost, an armored middle-aged man appeared out of nowhere and shot in front of him.


    CLANG


    A terrifying noise echoed again, followed by a shock wave sting their hair backwards as the man blocked the descending guandao with his double-edged longsword.


    Upon seeing his familiar face, Lucius'' eyes came to life again, their glow reviving as they narrowed dangerously. His face contorted in anger, and his arms shook.


    "I ordered you to protect my family! How dare you disobey my orders and endanger them? Answer Max!" He roared, his rage-filled voice cutting through the night.


    "They are in good hands. Smith will escort and protect them. Considering the gravity of the situation, I rushed back to help you, my lord," answered Max, eyeing the bastard''s abundantly bleeding body with a wary frown. No matter what Lucius said, he hadensured his orders would be carried out before returning. Even if punishment awaited him, he would never regret choosing loyalty over his life!


    Upon hearing they weren''t left to fend for themselves on the roads, Lucius drew a deep breath of relief. After all, who knew what could happen to two women and a child?


    Although still angry that Max ignored his orders, with his help, they could turn the tides of the battle and maybe triumph over that nightmarish son of his.


    "Annoying dog, the only reward you''ll get for your loyalty is an early grave right next to his!" Gaston spat, a frustrated grimace distorting his face. If looks could kill, Max would have died a hundred times already.


    For the first time, his devilish smile disappeared from his face. The burden of his vitality being drained by the grimoire grew in intensity as he felt his strength waning dangerously.


    His blue eyes lit up with a calctive light as he evaluated his options in a second. Time slowed momentarily as scenarios shed in his mind. He exhaled a stream of stall air and clenched the cursed tome,manding it to increase its power output.


    His body shook as he felt the strain on his vitality increase ordingly.


    Clenching his teeth tightly, he charged at Max. Every fiber of his body tensed as he swung his guandao horizontally, using his signature move for theirst sh.


    "Fool, I''m the one who taught you how to wield weapons!" Max snorted in disdain over the ridiculous choice. Despite the incredible speed and power packed in the move, it wasrge and left many openings before the swing.


    Knowing how to counter it, the knight dashed towards Gaston, aiming to cut one of his arms before he could swing his guandao.


    s, was Gaston''s scheming mind merely for show?


    He patiently awaited his adversary''s move, letting him think he figured out the perfect timing to counter.


    As the sword closed on his arm, he suddenly let go of his weapon, crouched low, and propelled himself towards Max''s legs, tackling him to the ground.


    Astonished by the unpredictable shift in strategy, Max''s eyes widened as he felt the vile energy lick his skin like a sharp-wed beast tasting its food before digging in.


    Unfortunately, Gaston sat on his chest, immobilising his center of gravity in a split second. With his left foot, he pressed Max''s sword-holding hand. Then, his fingers came to life as he gripped the knight''s face tightly, shoving the purple energy down his throat.


    Gradually, the Max''s bulky physique began to wither. His bulging and veiny muscles thinned by the second under Lucius'' terrified eyes.


    Without his magic wand, the baron''s spell wasn''t ready yet! Like most mages, he never went out of his way to improve his mana control, resulting in slow casting speed.


    Unable to rely on spells and seeing Max''s agonising grimace and pleading eyes, he chose the next best option. Fear dancing in his eyes, he grabbed the long sword from his hand and swung it with all his strength at Gaston''s left arm.


    Blood gushed as a limb flew, drawing a red arc in the air before falling to the ground.


    Strangely unaffected by the pain, Gaston raised his head and looked Lucius in the eyes.


    The intensity of the wordless confrontation weighed on his heart as he gazed at the bastard in disbelief, finally understanding the true terror his son could incarnate.


    His body was pierced in dozens of different ces, seeping a continuous stream of bright blood. His left eye was punctured, and his left arm was chopped off. Yet, despite the extensive wounds and harrowing pain he must have been enduring, his creepy smile returned to his face.


    "I win!"


    Gaston dered, his triumphant tone reverberating against the calmness of the night as he released his hand.


    A dull thud followed as Max''s rotten head fell to the ground.

 Chapter 49: Twisted Plans

    A sense of dread shook him as he gazed at his once stalwart knight. Max''s robust frame had vanished, reced by sagging skin stretched over bones, devoid of muscle or flesh.


    His lips quivered as his ineluctable defeat settled upon him. With his weapon lost and his most loyal aid gone, nothing could deter Gaston''s mad fury from obliterating his existence.


    ''How did we end up in this situation?''


    His mind churned in chaos, grappling with the baffling turn of events that led to his, an acolyte''s, defeat. His clenched fists trembled.


    ''He sacrificed his vitality and body without blinking, all to hasten the battle''s ending...''


    He realised the difference between them. Gaston had used everything to ensure his victory. He didn''t know if it was determination or pure folly. But the resulty bare before his eyes as Gaston dismissed the purple mist, ceasing the grimoire''s drain on his vitality and revealing his miserable form.


    Besides his many wounds and lost eye and arm, his raven-ck hairs had turned white. His supple skin became gray and wrinkled, filled with brownish spots.


    Some could argue that he paid a terrible price, but in truth? A meleebatant prevailing over a tier two acolyte in a one-on-one scenario was a rarity, an achievement few could boast about. Yet, his victory over both an acolyte and a tier-two knight stretched the bounds of credibility.


    He would have never believed anyone recounting such a story, going as far as to call the other party a lunatic. Yet, here he stood, observing the madman... no, the anomaly''s grin and open his mouth.


    "Finally, the cogs of my destiny are revolving the way they should have," Gaston said, his mncholic tone carried by the night''s chilly wind. The metallic taste of blood apanied each spoken word. But he didn''t care.


    The truth about the fight was that no spell or blow could have possibly hit him. Every wound on his body was a calcted sacrifice to hasten the battle.


    "Monster! With such great potential and that scheming mind, you could have risen our family to the apex in Belloria. No! Even in the world! Why, why, why! Why did you have to be so twisted?"


    Lucius roared, venting decades of frustration.


    As he stood amidst the aftermath, he couldn''t help but imagine the heights Gaston could have reached, especially after unlocking a talent and learning magic.


    "Because everything was nned, fool," answered Gaston, his glistening blue eye erging and his mocking smile broadening. "You''ve been wary of me but ignored the real threat for sixteen years. You are this family''s traitor, not me." He added, buying a few precious seconds to contain his left shoulder haemorrhage. As he spoke, he ripped his coat, using the fabric to wrap his wound.


    "Sure, I''m a little weird andck empathy. But what are you? A low-level noble and acolyte trying to make grand ns. Pah! You didn''t even realise that your greatest enemy is the closest to you."


    A deep frown covered Lucius'' brows. Was he lying? Why would he? The moment he started chanting a spell, Gaston could swiftly end his life. Mind games were needed when his victory was already set in stone. Thus, his mind desperately raced to deduce a part of the truth.


    "The closest. You mean... Eleanor?" Lucius asked, his pupils dting in disbelief. How could his straightforward wife be his enemy?


    "Why do you think I remained in this vige''s shitty suburbs? How do I know about Alina and her son? All because Eleanor knew years ago. That''s why you are a fool. Everything was in front of your eyes, yet you were blind!" Gaston eximed, his spit flying and his forehead''s veins throbbing under his wrinkled skin. "But don''t worry.


    You''ll be able to atone for your stupidity. It''s time to die."


    Done bandaging his shoulder, he dashed towards Lucius to end the clown he once called father.


    Desperate to protect himself, Lucius raised Max''s sword, refusing to die after touching the truth.


    ''Eleanor had been scheming against me for years? Bullshit,'' he thought, resolving to flee the manor and investigate this story thoroughly after catching up with her.


    However, he couldn''t help but think, what if...


    Sadly, Gaston didn''t give him any more time to ponder. Moving like a ghost, he closed the distance in a second.


    Focusing on his movements, a realisation struck him. Gaston seemed slower than before. Despite his nonchnce, the cursed item had weakened him.


    "I can do it!" He screamed, bolstering his determination with a battle cry before swinging his sword decisively.


    Who was he kidding? When did he hold a sword for thest time? Was it ten, twenty, or forty years ago? He had no technique, no mastery, wielding the delicate weapon like a hammer.


    Gaston sidestepped the falling sword, smirking disdainfully at the vain attempt. Then, he raised his right leg, swinging it with grace at Lucius'' hands.


    The horrid noise of bones breaking reached his ears, sounding like pleasant music. The sword nked to the ground the next instant.


    "Argh!" Lucius knelt, holding his broken fingers, agonising screams escaping his wide open mouth.


    Meanwhile, Gaston approached, his withered body towering and casting ominous shadows on him. His usual creepy smile stretched his wrinkly face, and his eye shone a malevolent light filled with perverse joy. After all, he was about to start his favorite game.


    "Where did you send them?"


    "G-Go to hell," Lucius answered, knowing what would follow yet unwilling to give the anomaly the satisfaction he sought. But behind his determined facade, his heart trembled in horror.


    Pah!


    With a loud noise, Gaston kicked him on his right side, breaking his arm in the process.


    "ARGH!"


    "I-I don''t know. I asked Max to escort them away without telling me!" He screamed, trying to bluff his way out.


    Pah!


    Gaston kicked his left side this time.


    "ARGH!"


    The scene repeated itself twice more, with Gaston breaking his legs before the pain grew too unbearable. Unlike Theodor, he gave up after a few minutes.


    "I... I''ll tell you, please stop," Lucius screamed. Snot and tears mixed on his contorted noble face in a disgusting sight.


    "Sight... What a disappointment. The old apothecary didn''t say anything until he died. Look at you..." Gaston''s voice held a strong sense of disappointment and disapproval over Lucius'' weak-mindedness.


    "But you know what? Until the end, you are a fool," He said, exploding into boisterousughter. "They are exactly where I wanted them to be!"


    Pah!


    "I just want to make you suffer. Hahaha."


    Gaston''s evilugh reverberated in the empty manor, mixed with the pained screams of the man once known as Baron Lucius Riverwood.

 Chapter 50: Midnight Escape

    Leaving the safety andfort of the paved road, the carriage sped on snowy soil. In it, Alina and Eleanor sat with thoughtful expressions, pondering their situation with concerned frowns etched on their brows. Julius slept on the bench, exhausted after being subjected to a maelstrom of anger and sadness.


    The carriage''s driver, Smith, the only survivor of this night''s deadly events, had been tasked by Sir Max to escort the carriage''s passengers to the next city.


    However, the path he chose toplete his mission was questionable.


    "Why did you leave the road?" Feeling tremors shake their vehicle, Eleanor asked by sliding a piece of wood, creating an opening in the carriage tomunicate with the driver.


    "Don''t worry, mydy. We will reach the city faster by taking this shortcut," answered Smith, hisforting voice warming the chilly night. Yet, his hands holding the reins in a firm grip trembled. He just wanted to aplish his mission and reunite with his family.


    Suspicions gnawed at her heart. She had never heard about a shortcut. Her green eyes narrowed, glinting as she scanned thendscape through the window.


    Initially, nothing seemed out of ce. They were racing through a forest, leaving trails on the soft snow. However, what she saw further ahead caused her frown to deepen and her lips to quiver as she realised how wrong the path they were currently treading was.


    She took a deep breath to chase away her growing panic, knowing they had to act before Smith could achieve his mysterious goal.


    "Alina, listen without panicking. We are in the forest by your vige. I don''t know his motives, but we need to escape," she said, her voice an urgent whisper in the somber carriage.


    Upon hearing the appalling news, Alina''s eyes erged, trembling in panic, and her face turned pale. They were still in danger on this never-ending night.


    "Ho-How can we escape? The carriage is moving," she said, her low voice cracking under the insecurities weighing on her shoulders.


    "I have an idea," Eleanor answered, gnawing on her thumbnail. It was risky but better than waiting in incertitude. Then, she screamed, breaking the calmness of the forest, "Smith, help! Help! There is something in the carriage."


    Awaken by themotion, Julius screamed in fear, adding to the scene''s realism.


    Alerted, Smith vigorously pulled on the reins, making the horses halt their mad course. He jumped from the driver''s seat in a hurry, unsheathing his sword in a fluid movement, and barged inside the carriage, ready to obliterate the threat.


    However, a furrow graced his brows as his eyes scanned the three individuals. Despite his meticulous swipe, he noticed nothing out of ce. "Where is the thing?" He asked, his eyes narrowing as terrible ideas popped into his mind. Were they under a mysterious entity''s attack? Was it a magic beast, a ghost, or something considerably more dangerous?


    An icy shiver ran down his spine upon imagining the worst.


    "Ha... Excuse me, I thought I saw something in the dark and got scared. Everything is alright. You can resume driving." Eleanor said in an apologetic tone, breaking his grim imagination.


    Onest time, he gazed at the interior before mming the door shut, hiding his distorted face from their sight as the noise echoed in the night. Each minute wasted could anger the mad bastard, furtherpromising his chances of survival.


    Gritting his teeth, he turned, returning to his seat. Yet, unbeknownst to him, the carriage''s door opened behind his back.


    Meanwhile, Eleanor gestured to herpanions to follow her, cing a finger on her delicate lips to request silence. They couldn''t alert Smith before the horses resumed their run.


    Alina followed behind her, holding Julius'' hand in a shaky grip, unaware that he opened his mouth.


    "Why are we leaving?" Asked the confused boy, his soft words echoing like a st in the two women''s ears as icy sweat matted their foreheads.


    "RUN!" Eleanor screamedmandingly, grabbing Alina''s hand and dashing away. Her heart pounded in her chest in dread as she knew... She knew Smith would chase them.


    And she was right. A split secondter, the knight jumped from his seat. His armor glinted under the moon glow, and his face distorted into a raging grimace.


    "You want to make things hard?" He asked, his resentful voice carried by the frigid wind. Then, the muffled sound of his boots colliding with the snow reverberated as a fire of determination burned in his eyes. If that''s what it took to ensure they wouldn''t try to escape again, he would bring them back even if he had to beat them half dead.


    Dread wrapped around their hearts as Eleanor sprinted ahead, pulling Alina along, who dragged the bewildered Julius.


    Every two seconds, they gazed back, hoping to see the distance separating them from Smith increased. Sadly, the opposite happened. Like an angry bull charging with incredible might, Smith gradually shortened the gap. In less than a minute, he would catch up with them.


    Alina''s breathing grew ragged. Steam escaped her mouth as she tried to keep up with Eleanor''s pace. She was just a regr woman, not a trained noble capable of sprinting for long. Each time she inhaled, she could feel her muscles groan in protest already as the cold air scorched her throat. She wouldn''tst long. She knew it.


    As desperation filled her heart, she suddenly felt a powerful shock loosening her hand. Astonished, she looked behind before horror distorted her face. Julius had stopped running.


    "What do you want? Why are you chasing us?" He asked, his voice filled with righteous indignation. Confused by the situation, he still knew one thing. He wouldn''t let the threatening knight terrorise his mother.


    "What are you doing? Run!" Alina yelled, her entire body shuddering at the sight of her son''s misced bravery. Rapidly, she turned, taking a step to fetch him before escaping their hopeless predicament.


    However, Eleanor didn''t stop racing, clenching her wrist in a vice grip she couldn''t escape.


    As she opened her mouth to beg her to save Julius, Eleanor said, "Trust him, he is a smart boy. I''m sure he knows what he is doing."


    Yet, instead of sounding reassuring, Eleanor''s authoritative tone caused an icy shiver to run down her spine as their figures disappeared through a bush.


    Meanwhile, Smith halted his relentless pursuit for a moment, snorting at the boy''s bravado beforeughing at him. He raised his right arm, clenched his fist, and swung in a controlled arc to knock the insolent down.


    However, he underestimated Julius. Trained by none other than Adam, the boy unexpectedly answered aggression by a more violent one. His muscles bulged under his clothes, menacing to rip them as a faint trace of Qi travelled through his meridians.


    Then, he charged forward with incredible speed, unfazed by the age or height difference. His right arm shot back as his back''s muscles tensed before his fist drilled through the air.


    BANG


    A loud noise echoed as his young fist collided with Smith''s iron armor, making its tes groan and cave in slightly under the pressure of the hit.


    ''What the...?! Is this boy really seven?'' Smith thought, his pupils constricting in dread as he felt a rush of acidic bile threaten to escape his throat. Despite his effort, he stumbled five steps back before bending forward and puking.


    ''What a monster,'' he added, straightening his back a few secondster, unable to ept the boy''s explosive strength.


    "How are you so strong? Who''s the crazy bastard who trained a kid this much?" He asked, rubbing his painful stomach and feeling the dent in his protection in disbelief.


    This brief exchange made him realise something. They were on the same level, the middle of the first tier. His face turned somber. If he didn''t take this fight seriously, he might be the first knight to lose to a seven-year-old boy.


    "Don''t insult my brother!" Julius roared, his face distorting in rage. With his inner turmoil and brother floating unconsciously, insulting him was thest thing he would ept.


    Acting on his emotions, he closed the distance and swung his fist, delivering another full-powered punch at Smith.


    However, despite his doubtful loyalty, Smith was an experienced knight.


    Not underestimating the kid''s speed for a second time, he blocked his fist with his iron gauntlet. Then, with lightning speed, he swung his hand, delivering a powerful backhanded p at Julius'' cheek.


    Julius flew backwards. The metallic taste of warm blood filled his mouth, but he was still conscious. Mobilising his strong muscles, he spun midair,nding on the ground with his right hand covering his reddened cheek.


    He looked at Smith, his veins throbbing on his forehead as blinding rage filled his mind. Yet, his brother''s teaching suddenly resurfaced, making him pause. He took deep breaths, calming his heart as he recalled the crazy stories his big brother used to tell him when he was younger...

 Chapter 51: Brotherly Wisdom?

    After six months of training, Julius knew his technique wasckingpared to Smith''s. He breathed deeply, controlling his anger to focus on a particr memory.


    "Did you know? I killed a brown bear one versus one, unarmed and without technique?" Adam said, a smirk gracing his ethereal lips as his eyes focused on his dull mana control technique in Theodore''s shop.


    "A brown bear? Like the ones from the encyclopedia?" Julius asked, raising his brow in doubt. The creature''s image he had seen looked terrifying, making it hard to believe a man could emerge victorious in a direct confrontation.


    "Yeah, yeah! That one. Then, I killed an alpha and three wolves alone," Adam added, his prideful deration making his words strangely believable to the boy, as if he was bragging. Yet, he rapidly frowned.


    "I''m sure you are pranking me again, big bro. I don''t believe you."


    Adam looked at Julius, grinning from ear to ear before narrating his harrowing first trial. Of course, he exaggerated some parts to make the story more engaging and downyed others to make it less horrifying. After all, Julius was still a kid.


    Once over, Julius looked at his big brother with wide eyes glistening with respect. He wasn''t sure if the story was true, but it had captivated and even inspired him. Especially the parts about how he used his brain to turn the tables on his bestial adversaries by predicting and turning their own movements against them.


    "Remember! You can beat beasts much stronger than you without technique if you use your brain!" Adam ended his story with a lesson, feeling smug about his storytelling and educational skills. After all, he could be the best teacher if he wanted...


    Julius awakened from his recollection, grimacing in worry. ''I hope you weren''t pranking me, big brother,'' he thought, his expression shifting to solemness as he nced at Adam''s unconscious frame and dim eyes with a hint of sadness.


    Now, inplete control of his emotions, he changed his battle strategy. He first swept his surroundings with a focused nce, looking for potential things he could use to win. Soon, ideas formed in his mind, apanied by fragmented images of what would happen if he followed them as he tried to predict Smith''s movements.


    Meanwhile, his brother''s teachings echoed in his head, offering him much-needed guidance in his desperate plight.


    "Uncontrolled anger is a poison you should never let flow in your mind, especially in dangerous situations. It clouds your judgment and makes youmit deadly mistakes. Use your anger to fuel your focus and determination instead of letting it control you... hum... Something like that... maybe...?"


    Adam once warned him about anger management, his dead-serious face contrasting with his hesitation, creating aedic scene. Yet, he trusted him. He was his teacher, friend, and brother.


    "You are only so-so for a baron''s knight. You betrayed yourdy, and a kid is stalling you. Didn''t you choose the wrong job, or was your mother so dumb that you inherited her terrible intelligence?" Julius said with a disgustingly smug face. If anger was a poison, he nned to suffocate Smith with it!


    "Listen, Julius. I''m a pro at making people enrage, trust me. I''ll share with you the ultimate angering skill today! If you want to anger someone instantly, curse his mother! It always works, really."


    Another time, Adam taught him this bizarre technique for reasons Julius never understood... until today.


    Upon hearing the offending words, Smith furrowed his brows, and his eyes turned into thin slits. His forehead''s veins bulged, and his face took a redder tinge.


    "What did you say? See if I don''t undress your mom in front of you when I catch herter!" Smith growled in anger, charging at Julius.


    Adam''s technique was effective!


    Sadly, it was effective both ways...


    "You... Perverted dog! Undress your mom, not mine!" Julius shot back, outraged at Smith''s vile threat.


    Thankfully, he quickly exhaled, refocusing on his ideas and preparing to meet Smith''s attack.


    Smith''s rage-fueled charge left deep gouges in the frozen soil. Cracking noises echoed in the forest as he armed his right fist and threw it at the daring kid in a wide swing aimed at the face. The sound of disced wind followed behind the fist, a testament to the blow''s power.


    That was exactly what Julius wanted. This move clearly resulted from the knight''s anger controlling his actions. It was way too wide, leaving many openings he could abuse.


    ''It''s true! Big bro wasn''t pranking me. Even if my technique is worse than his, I can win if I use my brain!'' Julius thought, his eyes sparkling and admiration for his teacher filling his drumming heart.


    Then, he squatted down, dodging the zooming punch by a hair''s breadth as the punch''s shockwave ruffled his hair. In this position, he tensed his thighs, their volumes increasing under the small Qi influx, and propelled himself upwards at a speed defyingmon sense. His right fist followed his explosive movement, shooting like a bullet towards Smith''s chin.


    Carried forward by his momentum, Smith realised his inability to dodge in time. He clenched his teeth to endure the blow, his heart racing as the realisation he had messed up struck him like a hammer.


    A secondter, Julius'' fist hit Smith''s chin with deadly uracy. He had ced his entire body weight behind in the blow, making the knight''s body take off a few centimeters before slumping to the ground, unmoving.


    As he observed the devastating effect of his blow, he couldn''t help but remember how he thought it was another bullshit prank from his brother. After all, he never fought and was too young to understand the logic behind battle techniques.


    ''I won''t ever doubt you again, big bro!'' He thought, his eyes glowing with newfound respect.


    Little did he know Adam had taught him those things randomly, either to sound like a pro or to act cool since he was a novice fighter himself. Take Julius''st uppercut as an example. It was a well-known boxing technique he had once seen on TV.But he had never used it himself.


    His fight over, Julius stepped in the direction Alina and nor escaped, massaging his cheek with a grimace when suddenly...


    Soft grumbles reached his ears, attracting his attention. Turning back, he saw Smith shaking his head and rising to his feet with aplicated expression.


    ''I lost consciousness?'' This ludicrous idea resounded in the knight''s mind as a warm liquid filled his mouth.


    PTUI


    He spat a bloody tooth on the ground and gazed at Julius.


    "Urgh... I can''t believe it. A kid yed me like a fool," he muttered, his eyes widening in disbelief and a hint of terror. An icy shiver ran down his spine as he realised he had almost lost.


    However, he understood his mistake. He was done underestimating the kid and would fight as if battling a peer to the death.


    "I have to admit it, kid. You fought well, but your resistance ends now."


    His presence exuded a menacing and lethal aura, and his eyes narrowed in extreme focus, glinting with sharpness and calction.


    The real battle was about to begin.

 Chapter 52: Julius Last Stand Against Smith

    Surprised by Smith''s chilling aura, he felt the man''s silhouette grow before his eyes until it towered like a giant entity ustomedto battle, blood, and death.


    His pupils erged, and his legs shook like two soft twigs battered by a furious gale as fear gripped his heart momentarily. But he couldn''t sumb. He had to defeat the knight. To protect his mother, save his brother, and escape the terrifying yet elusive maws of whoevermanded Smith.


    He took a deep breath, focusing on his duty to ovee his fears, then dashedbefore a thick tree. Its naked branches cast dancing shadows as he gulped audibly, feeling the icy wind of the winter''s night lick his skin.


    Smith chased after him, not wasting time on useless words. He was now a well-oiled, deadly tool trained in the barony to carry out dangerous missions. Only battle concerned him as his sharp movement cut through the wind.


    He caught up with Julius in a split second, his raised metallic gauntlets glinting under the moon. His calctive eyes shed with violence for a moment as he threw a barrage of short but powerful punches, each apanied by a loud whistle.


    Julius'' eyes widened in response. His opponent''s skills were much more refined, making his plight turn from bad to worse. He saw no opening to counter-attack, and his short stature yed against him, unveiling the importance of reach and distance inbat.


    He found himself forced into a passive state, crossing his arms before his head to endure the furious onught. With each passing second, the raining blows pushed him back until his back pressed into the trunk. The noise of wood cracking filled his ears as splinters flew around their figure.


    Tremors shook his arms, and blinding pain assaulted his nerves as he felt his forearm''s muscles shatter. Yet, his lips remain tightly shut.


    He chose this tree for a reason. It was time to try out his brother''sst teaching, the one he believed the less, yet his best and only chance.


    Adam once told him that nature was a weapon. With enough time to prepare and a bit of creativity, he could use it to turn the tables. Unfortunately, at the moment, he had neither. So, he would try it in the crudest possible way.


    After a few agonising moments, he noticed Smith''s growing impatience. His strikes gradually carried more power, and his swings grewrger.


    His eyes zed with determination as he recognised an opportunity. He suddenly jumped to the left, evading a crushing blow by a hair''s breadth.


    BANG


    A smashing noise shattered the monotonous sound of Smith''s assault, followed by a burst of splinters.


    "Argh!"


    The knight roared, holding his hand with a distorted expression. Utter shock filled his eyes as theynded on his bent fingers and the cracked alloy covering them, making him realise the kid had yed him like a fool again.


    ''He is not human! A monster wearing a boy''s kid, that''s what he is!'' Smith thought, an unsettling sense of pure terror filling his mind. His body shook, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead as the short kid''s image distorted in his eyes. His eyes turned a piercing blue color, his height increased to that of a man, and his hair became dark, tied in a ponytail fluttering behind him. ''As monstrous...


    No, even more than Gaston!''


    Of course, what terrified him was Julius'' potential, not his actual strength. Yet, all his worries would disappear by sunrise. By night''s end, Gaston will enact his diabolical n, and the boy will disappear... forever.


    Julius'' image returned to normal as he calmed down, allowing him to see his swollen forearms taking a deep shade of purple. Without a doubt, the bones were shattered, and he could probably not feel anything but pain.


    Meanwhile, Julius looked at him, his resentful eyes carrying a trace of sadness. He had lost. He knew it. After all, he couldn''t even raise his arms anymore.


    ''I''m sorry, mama, big bro. I failed...'' he thought, his lips quivering and trees of frustration welling in his eyes. He had really tried his best but couldn''t bridge the gap between their experience, equipment, and height.


    ''I should have been better...''


    A disheartened tear rolled down his inted cheek. He hated his weakness.


    ''I vow to be stronger and protect my family. Never again, I''ll face this horrible feeling.''


    A zing fire burned in his chest as his thoughts wandered, reflecting on what he could have done better.


    While Julius lost himself in self-reflection, Smith moved like a ghost, dashing towards the kid and delivering a lightning-quick palm strike at his chin. The kid''s brain shook like jelly, colliding with his skull''s walls. The next instant, his eyes lost their shine as his legs buckled powerlessly, making him fall face-first on the snowy ground. He had lost consciousness.


    Smith grabbed his body, carried him on his shoulder like a potato sack, and headed back to the carriage with mixed feelings. They had fought for too long. He wasn''t sure about the exact time since he lost consciousness for a moment but over five minutes passed for sure.


    Not nning to waste time in a blind wild goose chase in the vast forest, he threw Julius on the carriage''s bench and sat on the driver''s seat, resuming their ride towards the mountains.


    "Sight. For what it''s worth, you protected your mom..." Smith said, massaging his brows in confusion. A part of him admired the boy''s courage and strength. Yet, a bigger part felt a deep sense of horror each time he gazed at his sleeping figure.


    Then, he seized the reins and resumed their travel in the silent night, soon disappearing in the darkness.


    *******


    After three uneventful hours, Smith entered a cave at the mountain''s base. Several book-filled libraries, a desk covered by thick stacks of papers and a bed filled the interior, making it a cosy ce to live in.


    A faint glow illuminated the ce with a mysterious yet ominous grey light. Attracted by its source, Smith''s eyes narrowed before an icy shiver ran down his spine.


    Shimmering symbols weaved in an intricate circle filled the ground, entuating his sense of unease, especially after he took in its ridiculous size. As a knight, anything magic-rted felt dangerous to him, and he knew by experience that therger the thing was, the more harrowing its effects would be.


    "Shit..." He muttered, unwilling to spend a second in this ce. However, he had to wait for Gaston first. Thus, he dropped the kid on the bed and kept an eye on him, hoping for the madman''s return to be rapid.


    Three tense hours passed in silence when a wrinkly white-haired man, using an elegant guandao as a cane, stumbled at the entrance, alerting him.


    With doubtful eyes, he gazed at his blood-covered clothes, punctured eye, and missing left arm. Despite the man''s terrible wounds, his hair bristled in dread as he saw the eery smile stered on the man''s face. No matter how the man''s appearance changed, he could recognise that smile among thousands.


    Then, a realisation struck him. Gaston seeded in his vengeful campaign against all odds, and even with his ragged appearance, he knew he had no chance to overpower him.


    A sigh of relief escaped his lips. He had made the right choice by following his demands. Indeed, besides telling him where the guandao was, Smith was tasked with escorting Julius into this cave in exchange for his life.


    Sure, he could have escaped instead, leaving everything behind and starting his life anew somewhere. But why would he go through so much trouble for a kid he didn''t know? Considering he had a family and didn''t want to live in fear for years like Lucius had, he promptly chose the easiest solution.


    "Well done. You sessfully reimed your life. Leave," Gaston said, his eye aze with a furious intensity as if fueled by an inferno of madness and excitement.

 Chapter 53: Gastons Web of Deceit

    Smith rose to his feet, his movements slow. Icy sweat dripped from his forehead as his heart pounded against his chest, deafening his ears. Despite hispliance and the shame, eating at his heart like a swath ofrvae, it was the moment of truth. Would Gaston stay true to his words or backstab him after he outlived his use?


    He walked towards the cave entrance, his legs trembling inside his greaves in a rattle of soft yet thunderous sound. And soon, he felt the fresh scent of nature reach his nose and winter''s chilly wind lick his skin. The rising sun''s light heated his hair with its gentle rays, and a deep sigh of relief escaped his lips.


    He lingered for a moment, raising his hand to feel his neck. Then, noticing it was still firmly attached to his torso, he scrambled away, cutting through the wind at top speed to unfasten the horses. Riding one, he disappeared into the forest, disturbing its peace with the ruffling of leaves and the breaking of twigs.


    Gaston looked at his departing figure before entering the cave.


    His smile broadened to reach his ears.


    He honestly didn''t think that his mood had ever been brighter than today. After all, he got his weapon back, took revenge on his father, and was about to double-cross Eleanor, foiling her decades-old master n in the process.


    In fact, he did something quite unusual because of his exhration. He let Smith leave, forsaking an asion to revel in his screams, tears, and despair. Well, ending him brought no benefits, anyway. Even if the knight found the courage to report what had transpired the previous night, he didn''t care. The man known as Gaston would cease to exist before the sun sets.


    But first, he had to prepare the kid.


    With swift movements, he retrieved thick metal chains from a box lying by the bed. Then, he bound Julius'' hands and feet, sealing his movements before he got the chance to awaken.


    However, his gaze didn''t linger on the unconscious boy; instead, he focused on the ethereal, even spectral silhouette of a man in histe twenties.


    A shroud of swirling grey mist engulfed the ghost, obscuring his frame from prying eyes like a mantle. Imprable darkness pierced by two dim eyes veiled his face, suggesting he lost consciousness along the way.


    "Those sixteen years of research and preparations were not in vain. Hahaha. Serves you right, snake woman! I''ll be the one benefiting from this anomaly."


    Boisterousughter echoed in the dimly lit cave as memories of everything he had gone through to reach this point shed in his sparkling blue eyes.


    ****


    A young boy used an elegant guandao to hone his skills in the Riverwood courtyard. His sweat glistened under the bright sun''s rays as his clothes stuck to his firm muscles. He had just turned eleven a few days ago and strived to prove his worthiness to his father.


    His piercing blue eyes lit in yearning at this thought as he imagined the talent he would unlock and what magic he would wield in the future.


    However, he didn''t know how cruel fate could be... and how he could benefit from it.


    After lunch, he spent some time with his father, his pregnant mother-inw, and her visiting father, an old noble he wasn''t really familiar with.


    Nothing seemed to deviate from his dull routine... until this evening.


    Hidden in the grass, behind the garden''s vibrant flowers, as he usually did to enjoy nature''s fresh scent, murmurs carried by the wind reach his ears.


    Intrigued, he rose to his feet, silently approaching the garden''s edge to listen. <span style="disy:none;">


    "We got new information from our oracle. Nine years from now, a child possessing two souls and incredible potential will be born in the vige."


    Eleanor''s father, a man in his sixties with gray hair, spoke, adjusting his luxurious three-piece suit and caressing his well-trimmed moustache.


    "Sigh... I can''t believe you married me to this low-ranked noble because of someone''s elucubrations. Are you sure he can truly see the future? I heard many mediocre apprentices used these techniques to extort nobles like us," Eleanor said, a smile that didn''t reach her eyes gracing her lips. After all, she was the second daughter of Marquis Gabriel Ashford, the freshly retired king''s councillor.


    "Humpf... Will you still say that knowing that his second soul, the nexus of his potential, could be stolen and assimted... By your unborn child, for example?" Gabriel revealed, humming his tea''s fragrance as his lips curled upward.


    "Are you serious?" Eleanor''s smile vanished, reced by a conflicted expression.


    "Yes, his second soul should be defective for over a decade. Sadly, we have no more details. No matter what you do, I give you free rain to get it. Then, we''ll ce it inside your child to empower him..." His voice lingered before his next revtion cracked like a thunder strike against Gaston''s mind. "He''ll be an archmage with ease. Perhaps even the second magus, if luck is on our side!"


    His pupils constricted, and a sensation of weakness assaulted his young legs. He stood rooted for a moment. Then, a vicious smirk stretched across his face as his heart hammered his chest, menacing to leap out at any moment.


    It was a secret for no one. Young Gaston was a famous genius, possessing both a bright mind and the determination to train relentlessly. Yet, he was equally infamous for his absence of empathy... even cruelty and unrelenting hunger for power.


    So, when he overheard Eleanor''s discussion, he raced to his room, a raging torrent of thoughts battling in his head as schemes, each more insidious than thest, formed like poisonous fishes in his mind.


    ''She has been manipting my father since the beginning, showing a straightforward character while being as cunning and toxic as a viper,'' he thought, his smirk distorting into something more eerie, more malevolent... more inhuman.


    ''I can imitate her. Hide my true goals behind a mask of madness and bloodthirst...''


    The outline of a n began to unfold like a painting in his calctive mind. He analysed everything, down to his entourage''s most improbable reactions, as he nned to y the entire barony like puppets dangling at his fingertips... for decades.


    *****


    Nine yearster, expelled from the manor after his failed assassination attempt on his younger brother, he became a well-known womaniser with a weird fetish. Indeed, he was notable for courting women who had recently given birth.


    Yet, the general opinion didn''t matter to him. He had to find the baby before the Ashfords.


    To his amusement, a royal order delivered to the vige soon after made his investigation much smoother. But also more dangerous. If the royal family meddled, he would have to flee with the baby and continue his research in istion...


    A few dayster, acting under Max''s orders, he met a strange bony woman named Rachel. Intrigued by her bizarre affirmations, he listened to her, understanding she had awakened a rare affinity to soul. However, she had felt the second soul in Alina''s child and was about to reveal its presence to Max. He had to stop her before she shared this crucial information...


    With only two babies left to check, thanks to her, he concluded his investigation in a brief month. But the situation allowed him much more freedom than initially expected. Since they missed the child, he could focus on his research in peace before returning to conclude his grand puppet show, unheard, unseen, and forgotten.


    Yet, he would mark history as the first and only supreme sorcerer!


    ******


    Four days ago, he left the cave he had lived in for the past seven years, dragging a stiff corpse out with him: the previous owner.


    He was an old rogue acolyte. Too afraid to be hunted by the kingdom, yet too engrossed in magic to give up, he led a solitary life in the mountain, dabbling in alchemy and dark magic.


    However, he needed expensive ingredients to progress in this art.


    That''s why, fifteen years ago, he broke his only rule and ventured into the vige. There, he sold his Compendium of Forbidden Alchemical Potions to an apothecary whose vivid dreams of alchemy filled his head.


    Unfortunately, he also exposed his existence to Gaston...


    As the demonic man''s ve, he developed a never-before-seen magic ritual involving souls for seven long, torturous years. He also modified the gem used to detect the summoned to give its wielder the ability to see ghosts.


    And once he finished his work... Gaston offered him peace... an eternal one.


    However, Gaston wasn''t satisfied with the Ashford family''s initial n. He could get more. He wanted more.


    "I''ll eat everything and leave nothing behind, not even my old self!"


    His words thundered, breaking the forest''s calm. The muffled sound of his boots pressing on the soft snow echoed as he lowered his hood over his head, grabbed his stick, and walked to the vige.

 Chapter 54: The Second Trial: A Hesitant Annihilator

    Meanwhile, Adam woke up in the underground chamber. Feeling refreshed, he gazed at the enchanting crystalline formations reflecting the sun''s light filtering through the ceiling.


    However, his annoying sensation of unease remained, a grating echo urging him to hasten the trial''spletion. Each second crawling by caused this ominous feeling to worsen, like a ticking time bomb threatening to st his mind to smithereens.


    Unwilling to rush in the gaping maws of uncertainty, he checked his timer first. He still had thirty-four hours to kill three magical beasts. Then, he scanned his condition, noticing the healthy hue of fresh skin forming under the charred one.


    ''I''m only one hp away from being full, and my mana is entirely restored. Let''s end this and see the rewards,'' he thought, a flicker of curiosity glittering in his eyes despite the desperate situation. After all, the dagger he got on the first floor proved its usefulness countless times. Yet, he still preferred the mysterious grimoire.


    With a shake of his head, he chased his distracting feeling away, walked out of the cave, and ran.


    The air whistled in his ears and ruffled his white t-shirt as he sliced through the wind like a bullet, finally witnessing his stats'' distribution effects. And they didn''t disappoint him in the slightest. His fists trembled as he estimated he could charge faster than the hateful bear. Better, he could keep this pace for a while before exhaustion crashed on him.


    After running at top speed for an hour, navigating the slippery paths... and avoiding insects, he found his next target around the mountain''s base.


    Crude wooden walls built from branches crisscrossed the primitive vige''s surroundings in a pitiful barricade. Ugly huts, constructed from rough-hewn timber and thatch, could be seen at random intervals. These grotesque habitations were clearly built, with little attention to uniformity or design.


    Additionally, there was no central square or marketce, suggesting a self-sufficientmunity focused on subsistence rather thanmerce.


    Intrigued to meet somewhat developed creatures inside the tower, he approached the vige, his lips curling into a friendly smile. After all, he didn''t have to cut down anything that moved, and, as a civilised earthling, he preferred dialogue over violence.


    However, his smile froze the next moment, and his pupils trembled. ''What are those creatures?!'' He thought, a deep frown forming between his brows at the sight of the green and ugly short creatures holding rudimentary weapons.


    "Goblins?" He muttered, tucking his finger around his chin. He remembered seeing them in video games. They were, typically, low-level monsters, weaker than humans.


    Dialogue didn''t seem to be an option. He doubted they couldmunicate in the first ce, not to mention these savage creatures would probably attack him on sight. So, his peaceful smile turned into a threatening smirk.


    ''Should I go all out and wipe the vige out for the experience points and, hopefully, to get a better rating?''


    Despite his hate for the trials and the risks involved, he reasoned that since he was already there, aiming for better rewards made sense. The longer he lingered, the more the idea appealed. He could level up fast, maybe even boost his rating and, on the same asion, his reward quality.


    Greed sparkled in his eyes as his smile reached his ears.


    "Yes, I should use this opportunity and nevere again!" He eximed, a vicious n forming in his mind.


    He felt a surge of power course through his muscles, causing his hair to bristle as he counted them, confidence reflected in his eyes. With his magic and the super trump card, he would obliterate this vige and conclude this trial with a boom!


    ''Let''s suppose there are seventy goblins instead of fifty since I can''t count the ones indoors. How can I use my trump card to get rid of that many in one fell swoop?'' He thought, the answer evident. ''Pack them!''


    With this idea in mind, the sound of his baskets colliding with the ground filled the air as he rushed to the vige, his dagger tightly clenching in his right hand. His initial strategy was simple. He would fight in the middle, killing as many goblins as possible.


    Themotion should alert the others, making them join the fray before he used his trump, resolving the confrontation in a matter of seconds. After all, the stronger he waspared to his opponents, the less he would need to rely on ns.


    As he approached the vige, goblins carrying bows noticed him and screeched. Their guttural sounds vibrated in the area, alerting their nsmen of the imminent attack. Then, they shot unrefined wooden arrows at the daring intruder charging at them.


    With swift movements, Adam dodged the projectiles before clicking his tongue. ''Tsk. Should get rid of the archers first.''


    He raised his index finger to respond to the threat. A condensed sparkling bullet shot from it the next moment, piercing the wind to end the pest.


    Plop


    The first archer died silently, plopping powerlessly to the ground as bright emerald blood gushed from its forehead.


    Six more bullets followed, finding their marks with lethal uracy. Like stringless puppets, six archers shared their brethren''s fate, coloring the white ground green.


    Exhrated by the easy battle, tremors coursed through Adam''s body as he resumed his charge. ''I''m strong now! I won''t risk dying anymore!'' He thought, the sinister guttural screams echoing in the air sounding like jokes to him.


    Some goblins tried to intercept him, swinging crude wooden spears and rusted iron swords in his direction in a desperate attempt to slow him down.


    But he was too strong.


    With a swift swipe of his dagger, he sliced the necks of the closer ones, making their blood cascade as their ugly pupils constricted in horror and their screams turned into blood-curdling gurgling noises.


    Soon, leaving a chaotic trail of death and misery behind him, he reached the vige center.


    "Come out, bastards! I''m here to obliterate all of you!"


    His voice filled the air, echoing in the mountain''s base like a starving beast''s roar out to feed on the goblins'' flesh.


    Alerted, the entire vige mobilised their forces to stop the mad human from annihting them. Fifty-eight goblins rushed at him two minutester.


    Their steps collided with the ground, causing the earth to rumble as they yelled courageous battle cries to bolster their morale. Yet, they were unaware... unaware that they were ying in the insidious palm of his hand.


    Adam fought the first few. Blood sttered on his face, painting his t-shirt green as he killed nine more in gruesome ways before the advantage in number took effect. He was now surrounded. Yet, despite the dangerous situation, his lips stretched into a grin.


    They were where he wanted them to be.


    He fished a round object emanating a dim light from his pocket as his right hand blurred to block the iing blows. Then, his mana surged in his circuits as he injected the object with a torrent of potent energy before tensing his leg''s muscles.


    The rocks cracked under his feet, and dust rose with his movement as he jumped five meters high. His clothes stuck to his skin as the air pressure battered his body for a second.


    But his focus was on something else.


    With deadly precision, he hurled the swelling light guardian''s core in the middle of the goblin''s army. Then, hended on a hut''s roof before scrambling away.


    "EXPLOSION!"


    Meanwhile, the core''s dim light intensified until it blinded everyone in the area. It swelled to its limits, tripling in volume, before...


    BOOM


    A dome of sizzling light engulfed the vige, expanding with each passing second and threatening to engulf the entire mountain''s base. Pitiful shrieks filled the air for a moment before dozens of bodies disintegrated under the intense heat.


    Despite the distance, the shockwave reached Adam, sending him flying off his feet. He rolled for several meters, enduring the painful collision with the rocks with a grimace before colliding with a distant boulder.


    "Urgh."


    His arms trembled as he rose to his feet, feeling a sensation of temporary weakness wash over him like a tidal wave. He stumbled a few steps back, trying to restore his bnce before gazing at the settling cloud of dust engulfing the vige.


    The explosion had vaporised anything that once stood in a radius of six meters, goblins and huts alike. The furious st further increased the devastation, throwing scalding gales to collide with the huts. Pieces of burning wood littered the ce, releasing twirling ck smoke.


    But wild tremors shook his body as if zapping him awake as he gazed at the epicenter.


    The mountain''s sturdy rock became a bubbling red liquid, turning the surrounding an orange hue and leaking appalling heat.


    The stench of carbonised wood and flesh, carried by the wind, filled his scrounged nose. An icy shiver ran down his spine, and a hesitant grimace graced his face.


    "Huh... Let''s forget about magic grenades for a while. They are a bit scary..." he said, his voice a murmur contrasting with the cmity he unleashed upon the poor goblins.


    "But, I have to admit... they are incredibly effective..." he added, his lips curling upwards as he focused on his interface''s notifications.


    [Tier one goblin archer in, You have gained 50 experience points.] x7


    [Tier one goblin swordsman in, You have gained 50 experience points.] x22


    [Tier one goblinncer in, You have gained 50 experience points.] x26


    [Tier one goblin brawler in, You have gained 50 experience points.] x15


    "So much experience!" He yelled in, his fist cutting through the wind as he raised them in a triumphant pose. His strength will rise again, not to mention the mysterious tower''s reward.


    tion wrapped around his heart as he imagined the incredible items he would get.

 Chapter 55: Rewards (2)

    As he read the XP notifications, jubnt about the amount, a message box suddenly spawned in front of his eyes.


    [Remaining time: Thirty-three hours.]


    [Progress: 73/5]


    [As more than two hours are left, the challenger may choose to exit the trial space and proceed with the ratings.]


    [Yes/No]


    ''Should I leave now?'' Adam thought reluctantly, growing addicted to the joy of violence and its rewards. Why bother with words when creatures yield so much experience? Why not stay and obliterate a few more viges?


    His eyes sparkled as greed flooded his mind with dreams of gold and glistening jewels. Drool nearly leaked from his lips as he mumbled in his fantasy.


    "Get me out!"


    His veins throbbed on his forehead like slithering snakes as he shouted, scared by his own thoughts. Maybe these creatures weren''t so bad, just different? He didn''t know.


    But what he knew was that he had already obtained more experience than he could have dreamed of. Continuing would only increase the risks of his soul ending up damaged, something he didn''t want to go through again. Not to mention the uneasy feeling gnawing at his mind, like a swarm of bugs devouring his sanity.


    Before he could ponder his decision more, and if those creatures deserved to die to fuel his xp bar, the mighty mountain gradually turned illusory until it disappeared. The familiar boundless white and empty room reced it a few secondster.


    Soon, new messages appeared before him, rekindling his excitement and pushing away his moral considerations.


    He clenched his trembling fists, his lips curled into an expectant smile, and his eyes darted to read the ethereal window. After all, the condition to pass the second trial was to beat five magical creatures, when he had beaten seventy-three, including the boss.


    "I''m sure I''ll get something insane! Don''t let me down!"


    His eager voice filled the white expanse, giving a trace of liveliness to the bleak tower.


    [Challenger Adampleted the second trial.]


    [Reviewing the process and rating it.]


    [Tier-one thunder wolf, seventy tier-one goblins and tier-two boss light guardian in.]


    "Umu! Tell me how amazing I am!"


    [Rating:... ]


    [Rating:... ]


    [Rating:... ]


    "Huh? Oh! Don''t bug on me! What''s my rating?!"


    A few seconds passed by as his smile froze on his face. Sweat covered his dirtied face, mixing with the goblin-green blood before plopping to the ground. The soft noise boomed in his ears, deafening as he imagined the worst...


    However, the text shifted the next second, causing his eyes to light up.


    [Rating: SS]


    "Did I break the rating scale? I thought I would get an A+!"


    Little did he know that the tower''s floors weren''t meant to be challenged alone. That''s why he got bonus XP for killing the light guardian alone. It was also the reason his performance proved difficult to evaluate.


    Survival would be nearly impossible for a lone challenger when faced with seventy goblins as weak as they were individually.


    But the most ridiculous andplicated thing he did was to beat the horrifying light guardian alone. A small yet bnced party of tier-onebatants covering different disciplines was typicallyrequired to kill it. It wasn''t surprising, considering it was a tier-two magical creature with potent spells and an ethereal body.


    [Achievement and title unlocked: Second Floor''s Conqueror]


    [Achievement and title unlocked: Eclipsing Radiance]


    "Two more? I wonder what''s their use..." He lingered for a second before adding.


    "They look useless..."


    Yet, he didn''t notice that two more titles floated above his head.


    Emzoned upon the towering face of the mountain, in letters of resolute determination,y the de: Second Floor''s Conqueror. It stood as a mark of bravery and victory, dering the triumph of the daring soul who dared to be the first one to challenge it.


    Eclipsing Radiance shined like a beacon amidst the other titles. Its inscription, carved with celestial finesse, illuminated a triumphant scene: a lone figure standing tall amidst a shower of light spears against the fading glow of his vanquished foe.


    Unaware of his high-profile looks, he kept waiting, his right foot tapping on the ground, for the message he wanted to read the most.


    [Attributing tailored reward. Scanning the challenger. Boss defeated, rarity increased.]


    "YES! Give me another epic item or better!"


    [Granting...]


    "..."His puffed chest and bloated heart deted like balloons as the tower started to bug again. His brows furrowed in impatient frustration.


    "Not again! Give me my reward!"


    [Mythical rank material to the challenger: Manacore Heartgem for reaching the SS rank rating]


    "WHAT? Screw you and your material! What do you want me to do with it?" Adam stumbled, falling on the ground, his face greener than the goblins'' blood smearing it. If he was like Julius, a cultivator, he would be vomiting blood!


    [Attributing additional reward for being the first to beat the second challenge.]


    "I don''t care! I''ll nevere again. You can''t evenpensate me properly for my hard work and the risk I take."


    He turned, crossing his arms over his chest and puffing his cheeks like... a kid pouting.


    [Granting the tier two epic weapon Ethereal Radiance.]


    Yet, upon reading the cool name and the epic rank, he calmed a little.


    "Humpf... That''s the minimum I should receive."


    [Items granted by the tower are soul-bound. They can''t be stolen, traded or lost.]


    [Do you want to proceed with the third floor''s challenge?]


    "No! Get me out, scrooge Tower!"


    He roared, his thoughts swirling in a mad dance of anger and confusion. Why would he continue? Or was the tower crazy, believing anyone sane would start the next trial right after exiting the previous?


    As he cursed the tower as usual, a bright light blinded him, forcing his eyes shut.


    When he reopened them, he was back in the za, holding two items.


    Noticing the smooth texture, he couldn''t help but look at the Ethereal Radiance with a raised brow.


    It appeared as a slender, elegant spear crafted from a shimmering, translucent material resembling polished crystal. Its shaft was infused with radiant energy, emitting a soft, pulsating glow that illuminated its surroundings with a gentle, ethereal light. At the tip of the spear, a crystalline de extended gracefully, tapering to a sharp point that gleamed with a radiant intensity.


    Intricate patterns of light danced across its surface inplex yet magnificent symbols.


    He remained ck-jawed at the weapon''s beautiful appearance as his steps took him to his apartment. Yet, hepletely ignored the small gem grasped in his other hand.


    On his way, he peered at the three gigantic screens hovering in the dark sky, noticing he was ranked first on all three of them. Well... he was alone, so how could he not be the first?


    *****


    Five minutester, he sat on his bed, focusing on the spear to get its information.


    Ethereal Radiance:


    Rank: T2 Epic weapon


    Description: Crafted from the essence of the Light Guardian, The Ethereal Radiance embodies the purest manifestations of celestial light. Its crystalline shaft, infused with the radiant energy of the guardian''s essence, gleams with an ethereal brilliance that illuminates even the darkest realms.


    Intricate patterns of celestial runes adorn its surface, symbolising the guardian''s wisdom and guidance bestowed upon those deemed worthy.


    Abilities:


    Radiant re: Harnessing the boundless energy of light, the spear releases a brilliant burst of radiant energy upon impact. This burst engulfs the target in a dazzling ze, inflicting significant immediate damage.


    Light Ward: The wielder is surrounded by a shimmering aura of light, providing moderate protection against dark magic and evil entities.


    Luminary Guidance: Infused with the wisdom of the Light Guardian, The Ethereal Radiance provides guidance and inspiration to its wielder in their endeavors.

 Chapter 56: Manacore Heartgem

    "..." Adam stood frozen like a realistic ice sculpture for a moment.


    ''I-Isn''t this weapon a bit too powerfulpared to the dagger?''


    Indubitably...


    He took a deep breath to calm his pounding heart before pondering the nature of the rewards. Somehow, he felt they were connected to his actions and the creature he defeated.


    On his first trial, he relied on the bear''s fang to carve spears and end thest wolf. As a reward, he got a dagger crafted out of it and glinting with its primal violence.


    He received a spear crafted from the essence of the Light Guardian, who manifested his spells as spears. Its ability to unleash explosive bursts of light most likely stemmed from the method used to destroy the goblins'' vige.


    He pondered in stunned silence for a moment before pushing these boring thoughts into an isted drawer of his mind.


    "YEEEES! Epic items never disappoint! With such a powerful weapon, I want to see who will dare to provoke me. Hahaha."


    Heughed like a kid enlivening his apartment as his bright smile illuminated the room.


    In a good mood, he checked his other reward, feeling much less depressed about it than before.


    The Manacore Heartgem Mana manifested as a small, multifaceted crystal imbued with brilliant, pulsating energy at its core. Its exterior shimmered with iridescent hues, ranging from deep blues and purples to vibrant greens and golds, as if reflecting the entire spectrum of magical affinities.


    Within its crystalline structure, wisps of mana swirled and danced, creating an enchanting disy of luminous patterns. They seemed to shift and evolve with each passing moment in a mysterious waltz. Despite its diminutive size, the Heartgem exuded a potent aura, emanating a palpable sense of mystical power that captivated all who beheld it.


    After a moment of shock, he scrutinised it, a bizarre sense of anticipation wrapping around his guts.


    Name: Manacore Heartgem


    Rank: T9 Mythical Ingredient


    Description:


    The Manacore Heartgem is an extremely rare and precious gemstone forged from the raw essence of mana itself, crystallised in the heart of the world''s most potent magical nexuses.


    Properties:


    Nature''s Resonance: The Manacore Heartgem harmonises with the natural world, amplifying the wielder''s connection to the environment and empowering them with heightened intuition and awareness.


    Arcane Reservoir: The Manacore Heartgem holds an inexhaustible mana reserve. Those attuned to it can replenish their own mana, ensuring a constant font of mystical power.


    Enhanced Spellcraft: The Manacore Heartgem enhances spells, increasing their potency and precision to unmatched levels. Spellcasters can weave intricate enchantments with unparalleled finesse, unlocking new levels of mastery in the arcane arts.


    Mana Infusion: When infused with mana, the gem radiates a soothing aura of magical energy that enhances the senses, sharpens the mind, and hastens the casting of spells, granting those within its presence a temporary boost to their magical abilities.


    Spellbinding Aegis: The Manacore Heartgem can be attuned to create powerful magical wards and barriers, forming a protective shield against hostile magic and malevolent forces.


    It repels curses, hexes, and dark enchantments with ease, acting as a bastion of defense.


    Uses:


    Arcane Artifacts: Craftsmen and enchanters use the Manacore Heartgem to create mythical artifacts and relics imbued with the essence of mana.


    From enchanted weapons and armors to mystical talismans and charms, these artifacts harness the raw power of mana to bestow extraordinary abilities upon their wielders.


    Mage''s Focus: Archmages and magi lucky enough to obtain a Manacore Heartgem use it in their spellcasting tools, employing it as a central focus for channeling and controlling magical energies with precision. Staves, wands, and scepters enhanced with this crystal augment the caster''s capabilities, allowing them to cast exceptionally powerful and intricate spells.


    Leyline Nexus: The Manacore Heartgem can be used to create powerful leyline nexuses, focal points of magical energy that serve as conduits for mana across vast distances.


    Mana Wellspring: In ces where mana is scarce or depleted, the Manacore Heartgem can be used to create enchanted wellsprings that replenish thend with mystical energy.


    Mage''s Sanctuary: Sanctuaries and magic academies often integrate the Manacore Heartgem into their architecture, imbuing their halls with the essence of mana. These ces be havens for mages and schrs, nurturing the pursuit of arcane knowledge and mastery.


    "Ha?"


    He looked at the gem resting in his trembling palm, then scratched his head, a little confused. Why did its exnation need more words than a novel''s chapter?


    Jokes aside, he gathered his scattered thoughts back, a deep frown creasing on his forehead. He was happy about the spear, but the gem was on another level entirely, eclipsing its radiance and requiring his entire attention.


    "Did I just unlock the infinite mana and no-cast cheat codes?"


    His eyes widened, his breathing hastened, and his body temperature rose as theplex description crashed into his mind like a tidal wave.


    In a split second, he rocketed to his feet, feeling the booming sounds of his heart echo like drums in his ears.


    He closed his fist around the gem, tremors shaking his arm as he tried to infuse his mana inside. His pupils fluttered as he closed his eyes. Forming sweat dampened his forehead and trickled down his face for two tense minutes before he felt... nothing.


    Undeterred by the disappointing result, he tried to use the gem''s other properties... in vain. He couldn''t feel the energies dancing inside the gem at all, as if they operated on a level beyond the mana he could ess.


    ''Is it not working because myprehension and control over mana arecking?''


    Dark shadow twirled around his deepening frown.


    If he could craft a weapon or armor with this item, he did not doubt that he would be one of the strongest mages in this world. However, would it be easy to transform such a terrifying material?


    "In theory, I got an insane material. Practically, I can''t use it... Great..."


    His feelings entwined in a bizarre knot, making him doubt how he should feel. Happy? About to cry? He didn''t know...


    epting his defeat, he sighed, retrieved an empty box from his kitchen, and ced the gem inside.


    "I can''t do anything with it for now. I should distribute my attribute points and return."


    He slid the box under his bed, hiding the gem''s radiance until he found a way to use it.


    "Status"


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    ss: N/A


    LVL: 8


    Exp: 2200/2560


    HP: 121/121


    Vitality: 11.6


    Strength: 11.9


    Agility: 12.1


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 5


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger, Manacore Heartgem, Ethereal Radiance


    Skills: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1.


    Other: Mage''s hands, Mana bullet LVMAX.


    Passive: Mana Control T2, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1.


    Note: Soul is damaged. One minute of silence for the goblin vigers, who died for no reason at the hands of a greedy ghost.


    The goblin''s vige he blew up contributed 3500 XP, almost making him level up twice, and bringing him five free points. Following his ideas, he distributed them evenly.


    Vitality: 11.6-> 12.1


    Strength: 11.9-> 12.9


    Agility: 12.1-> 13.1


    "Time to return. I wonder what Julius is doing?"


    A satisfied smile stretched his lips. He would soon strike a perfect bnce, then boast about how versatile he was to the boy. However, a sudden realisation smacked him like a hammer.


    "AH! I forgot to inform him I would be challenging the trial. Thankfully, it only took me around eighteen hours instead of two days," he said, scratching his head as he understood where his feeling of forgetfulness hade from.


    Not that it mattered that much, anyway. Julius was probably training or following Eleanor''s lessons, as usual.


    With nothing more to do in the dream ce, he closed his eyes and fell asleep, unsuspecting of everything Julius went through and the dangers he would face in the real world.

 Chapter 57: Echoes of Souls

    When he reopened his eyes, his soul shuddered, and his pupils constricted.


    Instead of Julius'' familiar room, he found himself in the center of a cave. Its only source of lighting, a vast magic circleposed of various magic symbols, radiated below him.


    ''Something is terribly wrong.''


    Dread wrapped around his mind, and his excellent mood crumbled like a sand castle rocked by a tsunami.


    His eyes darted left and right, taking the ominous cave''s surroundings in. A split secondter, he saw Julius, bound by chains and unmoving in the middle of the circle.


    Traces of dried tears covered his tender cheeks. He recognised his expression in a heartbeat: sadness, despair... and guilt.


    Then, he gazed at the other individual present.


    A one-armed old man seated on the deskfortably peered at him as if scanning his soul with his unique blue eye. But his delicate lips, raised into a malevolent grin, struck him the most.


    ''Can he see me?'' He thought, narrowing his eyes into slits as his bad feeling swelled in his mind. Like the carillon of thousands of bells, it deafened his thoughts for a moment, except for one. That man was the cause. He was the hidden danger lurking in the shadows... and a lethal foe.


    His breathing slowed to a crawl as an icy shiver ran down his spectral spine.


    ''We need to leave!''


    This idea boomed,pelling him to act with the swiftest yet most stealthy movements he was capable of.


    Gently, he poked Julius to draw his attention, murmuring, "Act normally and slowly turn around to make your back face the creep."


    His soul shuddered. Thest thing he wanted was to alert their abductor and raise his suspicions.


    "It''s useless, big bro... He can see you," Julius said, his weak voice a murmur in the heart of darkness as tears welled in his eyes.


    Upon hearing the boy''s words, his luminous eyes erged as more questions flooded his mind, menacing to drown it under swirling currents. Who was the man? Why did he chain the boy? How could he see him when even Lucius couldn''t?


    Yet, like a de shing at his mind, Julius cut his thought process, and his words left his heart bleeding.


    "Big bro... They are dead," Julius'' voice cracked, and tears rolled down his cheeks. He had been stuck with Gaston for six hours, and the anomaly took indescribable pleasure in torturing his childish mind with his actions. Like how he killed his grandpa Theodore,adopted father Lucius, and swordsmanship teacher Max.


    "... Who?" Adam asked, his face a mask ofplex emotions as his hesitant voice cracked in the cave. At this point, he expected the worst. If Alina died, he didn''t know what he could do to help Julius.


    "Max, Lucius... Sniff... Grandpa..."


    Julius'' words roared in Adam''s ears like a thunderp.


    Of course, he was sad to learn that Lucius and Max died, yet relieved to hear that Alina was alive. However, his relief didn''tst for long.


    ''Old Theo? How? Why?''


    His thoughts descended into a dark turmoil. How in this world did, within a single day, two of his acquaintances and his first and only friend die?


    Gradually, the reality settled, bringing alongside a raging torrent of anger, grief... and madness.


    "How did he die?" He asked, his voice the low growl of a wounded beast, seeing its cubs die. After spending seven years with the old apothecary, he genuinely liked his enthusiastic and kind character. Yet, he won''t see his smile ever again...


    "Killed by Gaston..." Julius answered, clutching his heart as pangs of guilt pierced it. He liked Theo as much as Adam did. However, he knew his big brother couldn''t stomach the way he died. So, he swallowed his next words, hiding how cruel Gaston had been.


    Hearing that, Adam searched his memories to find who Gaston was with gritted teeth. However, he couldn''t remember anyone he knew going by that name. Who could me him? He only saw him twice in total, more than seven years ago.


    "Who is Gaston? What are we doing here?"


    His voice turned into a cold hiss, and his frame trembled. He had the culprit''s name. He would hunt him to the world''s edge to avenge his poor friend.


    ''We can''t live under the same sky. One of us has to die!''


    Nothing would stop him in his relentless pursuit, for Gaston carried his mark of enmity.


    "The old man who kidnapped us. H-He killed everyone we knew. It''s my fault, big bro."


    Julius hid his face between his arms, his loud wailing filling the damp habitat.


    p p p


    Simultaneously, they heard someone p his hands with slow and deliberate movements, clearly mocking them.


    "What a touching scene. I almost shed a tear," Gaston said, his smile expanding. "Now that you are awake, we can finally start."


    "PFUUU."


    Adam exhaled loudly. He wouldn''t have to search for the man. He was before his eyes.


    "DIE DOG!"


    Blinded by rage, he didn''t waste time on words. He shot a mana bullet aimed between the hateful man''s brows, a quick death, almost too merciful for this evil doer.


    Meanwhile, Gaston''s remaining eye sparkled as he moved his weapon with inhuman speed.


    CLANK


    Without effort, he sliced through the bullet, dividing it into two parts before standing up. His feeble steps resounded with forceful noise, a contradiction Adam failed to understand.


    Yet, terror gripped his heart as the old figure blurred in his eyes, causing his anger to vanish into a puff of smoke.


    Gaston''s presence loomed like a shadow over them, permeating the air with malevolence. He could feel the weight of his gaze, like icy fingers tracing down his spine. The man''s words, dripping with mockery and malice, echoed in his mind, taunting him.


    ''I can''t beat him without a solid strategy,'' he thought, using the brief moment of inaction to make the cogs forming his mind spin at maximum capacity.


    "Sixteen years. That''s how long I have been waiting. Don''t ruin this moment with your futile resistance," Gaston dered, his voiceced with a disturbing, perverse joy.


    Under the duo''s trembling eyes, he cut his palm, letting his blood drip on the magic circle.


    Then, he walked to Julius and made a slight cut on his arm, causing the scarlet liquid to drop on the circle as well.


    In reaction, the dim light intensified with each passing second, casting dancing shadows on the walls. Yet, they had no time to marvel.


    "Shall we proceed with the ritual?" Gaston asked, his voice dripping with irony.


    Echoing his words, Adam felt the circle''s magic infiltrate his circuits. Like a thirsty beast, it drained the little mana he had left after his trial, causing hisposure to crumble.


    ''Shit!'' He thought in panic after losing the greatest weapon in his arsenal.


    Left with little choice and unable to formte a decent strategy in such a desperate situation, he summoned his most trustedpanion, his Beastbane Dagger. With extreme swiftness and lethal uracy, he rocketed his spectral form to Gaston, swinging his de with all his strength to decapitate him.


    WOOSH


    The wind howled behind his strike. However, Gaston''s eye took the shape of a crescent as heughed.


    Meanwhile, Adam gazed at his trembling hand, despair coloring his face. Gaston did not dodge his strike. He didn''t block it, either. Instead, the dagger only passed through his vulnerable neck, dealing no damage...


    Just because Gaston could perceive him through the modified gem he possessed didn''t imply he would be susceptible to intangible attacks. This realisation came crashing into his mind. What option did he have left without mana and unable to damage him?


    As the circle fully activated after being fed Adam''s energy, Gaston''s body glowed a bright red light. His old shell crumbled, turning into dust. Yet, a blood-red ghost with Gaston''s younger features stood in his ce.


    He had be a soul-devouring ghost. An ominous type of evil spirit who entered people''s soul seas to devour and absorb their strength. That was Gaston''s method of assimting Adam''s soul. However, his n didn''t end there. Why should he remain a ghost? No, he had grander ambitions.


    The magic circle''s primary function was to link two people through their blood, making their souls recognise each other''s bodies as their own, a rare feat only possible because of the rogue acolyte''s legacy.


    Thus, after devouring Adam, Gaston would devour Julius'' soul and possess his body, restarting his life anew, younger and stronger than ever.


    That was why he dared to use cursed items and sacrificed his body without batting an eye. He didn''t care anymore. Especially since Julius had his talent unlocked and his identity recognised by the kingdom. He could join a magical academy, begin his journey in the world of magic, and dethrone that mediocre magus.


    After all, despite his top talent for magic, he didn''t want to end up as one of the strongest. No. Instead, he would be the very first human being to reach the elusive and legendary ninth tier.


    As his long journey of careful maniption and nning reyed in his mind, he couldn''t help butugh uncontrobly.


    "Your soul, give it to me! Hahaha."


    He flew at Adam, eyes filled with malevolence, ready to collect the fruits of hisbor.

 Chapter 58: Echoes of Deception

    As Gaston lunged towards Adam, his blood-red soul emanating a sinister aura, Adam''s mind raced for a solution.


    He dodged with lightning-quick reflexes, narrowly missing Gaston''s deadly nails.


    "In your dreams, bastard! Now that you are a ghost, I can hit you!"


    With a bolstering cry, he swung his Beastbane dagger in retaliation.


    Sadly, Gaston''s expertise inbat wasn''t just for show.


    He blocked Adam''s arm by taking a short step forward and raising his left forearm on its trajectory. Then, he swung his right fist at Adam''s stomach, knocking the air out of his frame and making him fly backwards like a cannonball.


    CRACK


    "Big bro!"


    Julius''s body trembled, the loud rattling of chains apanying each tremor. An emotion rapidly overwhelmed his sadness. Terror. The terror of witnessing his most trusted friend flung back like a rag doll.


    "Argh!"


    Adam felt pain like he never did before, as if a hammer had crushed a part of his soul. The agony was so intense, so vivid that he held his stomach and rolled on the ground under Julius'' erging eyes.


    In his mind, his brother was an invincible existence, his hero who wouldn''t lose to anyone. Seeing him suffering made his reality crack in sadness and... anger.


    "Let my big bro alone! Fight me instead if you dare!"


    His warm tears gushed down his cheeks, yet his eyes burned with a fierce me, the kind that had forged heroes and prominent men.


    The mes of indomitable determination.


    Unfortunately, with his hands bound behind his back and the chains connected to the ground, he couldn''t even stand up.


    "Don''t worry. Once I''m done ying with him, it''ll be your turn, little puppy."


    Gaston''s triumphant deration reverberated inside the cave, announcing his victory while pressing his dominance by lunging at Adam.


    "No,e here! Coward! Your mom!"


    Sadly, Julius'' provocation attempts were ineffective against the evil ghost. After all, would a maniptor fall from petty tricks used by kids?


    Instead, he towered above Adam, casting his red glow on his bent soul.


    "I heard you had incredible potential. I must admit that... I''m disappointed," Gaston said, shaking his head. However, despite his disapproving words, his smirk widened to reach his ears. It was time to begin his favorite game.


    "Trust me, I am as well," Adam answered, sweat dripping from his forehead and his drained face, a sad sight to behold.


    Gaston was, by far, the greatest enemy he had faced. In fact, the strength gap was so overwhelming that he felt like he had returned to the bleak day he was forced to fight the bear.


    He gritted his teeth as he braced himself for Gaston''s impending strike. His luminous eyes only shone the light of defiance. Gaston was stronger. So what?


    ''Have fun, mongrel. You''ll end up like the bear in the end.''


    "Who are you? Where do youe from?" Gaston asked, his smile reaching his ears.


    "..."


    Adam didn''t bother to answer. Instead, he scanned his surroundings, determined to find something useful to turn the tables. Sadly, between the old furniture and the rocky walls, nothing could help him. His situation was desperate, but he wouldn''t give up!


    PAH


    "Argh!"


    A disturbing, crushing noise reverberated as a fist crashed into his nose.


    "NO! STOP PLEASE!"


    Julius'' desperate scream filled the cave as he strained his wrist to free himself from his bindings.


    The loud ngor of metal grating against rocks echoed as something suddenly clicked in Adam''s mind. He had overlooked an important detail... One that could perhaps lead them to salvation.


    "Answer! Don''t make the game boring," ordered Gaston. He hated resilient people the most. They always found ways to ruin his fun... Only for a moment, though.


    "N-No wh-what do you want, devil?" Adam asked, his lips trembling and his features distorting in a grimace of despair. The fire in his eyes also died out... doused by the dampness of misery.


    PAH


    "Argh!"


    "Hahaha, you almost scared me. Is it so fun to act tough when you are this weak?" Gaston said, his evil smile broadening.


    "N-No Stop, please."


    Adam''s voice sounded weaker, his defiant resistance a forgotten echo blown by Gaston''s vicious strikes.


    "NOOOO! Big bro! Don''t give up. You can''t give up!" Julius screamed, tears flowing like rivers from his cheeks.


    PAH


    "Argh!"


    The same scene repeated itself several times; Gaston asked, and Adam begged him to stop before getting hit and crying out in agony.


    Until the seventh iteration...


    Gaston''s fun was reaching its climax, and his eyes almost rolled in pleasure when, without any warning, Adam summoned his Beastbane dagger.


    In a movement of extreme swiftness, he mobilised all his strength to throw his weapon, aiming at the demon''s face.


    SWOOSH


    The de glinted with primal ferocity as it left his hand and pierced the wind, flying straight at his startled adversary.


    ''Don''t disappoint me. HIT HIM!'' He screamed inwardly, the amber of his defiance reigniting in his dull eyes. After all, everything had been a deliberate act to fool Gaston and strike when he was most vulnerable, turning the tables in one move.


    Meanwhile, Gaston''s blue eyes sparkled as they followed the iing dagger before craning his neck to the side with inhuman reflexes.


    The dagger missed its mark by a hair''s breadth, continuing its flight.


    "I should have known that you gave up too fast... We could have enjoyed ourselves a bit more. What a shame," Gaston said, ring at Adam. For the first time, his lips curled downwards in a grimace. He had been caught off guard? He?


    Yet, his surprise only started.


    "ARGH!"


    A scream escaped his lips, the pain forcing him to back a step and free Adam.


    Gritting his teeth through the pain, Adam soldiered up and seized the opportunity to press his advantage. He jumped, cing his feet on the cave''s wall to take support on them beforeunching himself like a missile. He extended his arms and tackled Gaston, focusing on his knees to force him out of bnce. Then, his arms came to life.


    Like two pistons, they collided with the hateful ghost with loud thuds. Yet, despite the opportunity to vent all the frustration umted during this fight, a frown creased his eyebrows.


    ''Why does it feel like striking metal?'' He thought, dangerous rms ringing in his mind.


    In the meantime, Gaston stood impassive despite the blows raining down on him. A single question filled his mind: How did the dagger pierce his back? He soon found the answer as his gaze flickered to the boy.


    Julius red back, his lips curled into a smug grin. Before him, a dim row of flickering ethereal symbols: "Kick. Dagger. Back."


    Gaston''s eyes erged as he pieced the event''s sequence, realising that Adam''s cunningness wasn''t to be underestimated. Enduring the pain and humiliation inflicted upon him, Adam had been waiting to recover enough mana to manifest those three words in a lethal counter-attack.


    Simultaneously, Julius watched his big brother unleash hell on Gaston with a relieved smile. Even he had been fooled by Adam''s act.


    After understanding everything and feeling the annoying burning sensation slowly burning his back, Gaston''s eyes sparkled with malevolence.


    He spotted a gap between Adam''s sessive blows and seized the opportunity. His right hand blurred as he delivered a lightning-fast palm strike to Adam''s chin. Without retrieving his hand, he pushed with all his strength, forcing the con artist to stand up.


    The blow sent Adam into a momentary daze, but he quickly shook his head to recover. Then he red at Gaston, assessing the damage he had caused. However, except for his missing smile, Gaston looked no different from before.


    "Sigh, I shouldn''t have underestimated you. It was my fault. Time to end things," Gaston said, understanding his mistake. He wouldn''t drop his guard nor give the duo more opportunities to counter-attack.


    As soon as hisst word echoed in the cave, he dashed towards Adam. However, instead of attacking, his hands coiled around his spectral form like two snakes before he slowly disappeared inside his body.

 Chapter 59: Radiance Unleashed

    A surreal scene unfolded before the duo''s bulging eyes. How could a ghost disappear inside another one? What was Gaston doing?


    Adam scratched his head, puzzled by the unforeseen development. He felt nothing wrong with his soul.


    ''Did he leave theatrically, or did he actually manage to get insideme?''


    He squinted, cold sweat cascading down his forehead in a wave of panic. But before pondering, he had something to do.


    He rxed his spectral body, turned to the trembling boy, and raised his thumb.


    "Well done! You didn''t disappoint me! Hahaha."


    With a forced yet bright smile, heplimented Julius on his great job.


    "Stupid big bro. I thought you gave up and that he would kill you!" Julius said, his voice trembling in resentment. However, his eyes sparkled with relief, and his lips curled upward in a subtle yet meaningful smile. His big brother was still the strongest.


    As Adam moved toward the boy, soothing him with assurances that everything would be fine, a sudden tremor shook his frame like a leaf battered by a hurricane.


    He clutched his chest, his hands trembling, and his legs buckled. He copsed to the ground the next second, an agonizing grimace distorting his face.


    "AHHH!"


    "What is happening? Big bro? Big bro!"


    Julius'' panicked shriek echoed in his ears, filled with terror before everything went dark.


    *****


    Adam opened his eyes in his apartment a secondter. The excruciating pain kept assaulting his soul as a fiery de pressed against his organs, gradually charring them.


    ''Did I lose consciousness?'' he wondered, feeling lost in a poisonous mist of mystery that slowly corroded his essence. He had to find the cause, or he wouldn''tst long.


    He scanned the ce, seeing nothing out of ce in his immediate vicinity. However, further away, he noticed a familiar evil ghost devouring his library. The ghost''s delighted face as he grabbed his precious books and gobbled them like delicious cakes struck Adam with the force of a truck.


    "What are you doing in my apartment, youfucker?!"


    His blood boiled, and his fists trembled with fury as he roared like a beast. He hated nothing more than seeing his ce in a mess and was attached to his properties, especially if they came from Earth!


    "Interesting... How can you enter your soul sea at your level?" Gaston asked, his hand freezing for a moment as he leaned towards Adam, his eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    He didn''t know much about soul seas, only that once it was destroyed, death would follow. He had heard that some mages could ess it, though. But they were all mighty individuals wielding terrifying powers.


    "Don''t ask me questions, idiot! Why are you eating my stuff?!"


    Adam red, his brows twitching as he saw pieces of torn book covers littering the ground.


    "Nothing much, really," Gaston answered, his evil smile broadening to reach his ears. "Just devouring your soul."


    As his words lingered, he grabbed a bizarre book filled with drawings. Honestly, all the peculiar items filling the room surprised him and broadened his horizons.


    Seeing his precious collection, especially the first volume of a story about a young man dreaming of bing the king of pirates, tightly clutched in Gaston''s hand, doubled the grief cutting at Adam''s heart.


    "One of us will die today!"


    He gritted his teeth, feeling them crack. His eyes chilled, twitching uncontrobly, as he summoned his weapon. nting his feet on the floor, he bent his knees, feeling the joins pop under the pressure. Like an arrow let loose, he dashed towards his hateful enemy, a trace of growing madness blooming in his mind.


    The Ethereal Radiance weaved itself in his right hand, illuminating the apartment  with its glorious light as if to celebrate its first appearance.


    Feeling the shaft''s smooth yet cold texture in his palm, he smirked. Then, his arm''s muscles tensed, his veins protruded, and he swung it in arge horizontal arc.


    WOOSH


    The wind roared behind the brilliant rip, echoing Adam''s rage as a luminous blur zoomed towards Gaston''s neck.


    However, Gaston''s eyes sparkle with malice. In a motion of extreme swiftness, he crouched, avoiding the lethal strike ruffling his hair. Seizing the opportunity, he stepped forward,unching a devastating counter-attack before Adam could retrieve his weapon.


    Tension cracked in the air as his scarlet fist cut the wind, reaching for Adam''s head.


    However, before he could hit, a terrible sensation assaulted him. It felt like a magic circle brimming with energy, draining his strength and causing him to fall from thete stage of the second tier to the early stage.


    His movement lost its lethality.


    ''What is weakening me?'' He thought, his eyes erging at the perplexing phenomenon.


    Meanwhile, Gaston''s blurry fist became as clear as his vile face in Adam''s eyes. His neck cracked, moving to the side. His lips curled into a vicious smile the next moment.


    The wind howled as he raised his spear above his head before shooting downwards.


    With no time to dodge, Gaston decisively moved his left forearm on the spear''s trajectory.


    THUD


    The base of the spear''s tip collided with his forearm. A low thud echoed, and Gaston smirked. He would ount for his mysterious loss of strength in his counter-attack this time and knock Adam out once and for all.


    However, his confidant expression crumbled the next second as a bright light condensed, blinding his blue eyes with its radiance.


    BOOM


    A raging explosion engulfed him, sending him crashing against the wall and burning his soul with pure light, the bane of evil entities.


    "AAAAAH!"


    Gaston shrieked in agony, feeling part of his soul dissolve in puffs of smoke under the intense heat''s relentless assault.


    Yet, despite the pain, his mind churned at maximum capacity.


    ''What is this spear? Why did he only use it now?'' He thought, drafting theories in a second.


    Was it to use the dagger''s properties to burn his soul slowly in revenge? Or was it because Adam underestimated him initially?


    Somehow, he felt his deductions were wrong. Adam''s rage was genuine. He could see it in his bloodshot eyes. From his psyche analysis, he knew Adam wasn''t like him. He wouldn''t torture others, even under intense resentment.


    Little did he know that Adam had never used this spear and was unaware of how its abilities applied. Thus, he relied on his trusted dagger. In addition, he wasn''t sure he could use it in his ghost body without suffering from the Light Ward enhancement.


    Now, a few meters away, Gaston used this opportunity to scan the spear, noticing a shimmering aura of light dance around his adversary. The draining sensation disappeared, too. That''s when he understood. ''The aura weakens me, and the spear causes explosions upon impact. What a nice weapon.''


    Now that he had pieced this mystery''s puzzle, his signature smile graced his lips once again.


    "Hey. Want to see something interesting?"


    Without waiting for an answer, he extended his arm, taking a familiar pose with his index finger pointed at Adam. Mana condensed to form a small ball glinting with a dark, menacing hue. If fighting at close range would weaken him, he would fight from a distance, as simple as that.


    Upon seeing his technique, Adam''s pupils constricted, and an icy shiver caressed his spine, murmuring words of dread in his ears. ''Did he learn my spell after it only once?! What kind of crazy monster is he?''


    But he didn''t have time to waste on emotions. A crazed light ignited in his eyes as the bullet zoomed in. Gritting his teeth, he moved his spear on the bullet''s trajectory. Yet, a detail didn''t escape his eye. Gaston''s bullet was faster than his. As shocking and unbelievable as it was, it could only mean one thing: Gaston''s mana control was better than his.


    He had to fight in melee or suffer from the barrage and eventually lose.


    After blocking the mana bullet, he rushed towards his nemesis.


    But Gaston was faster than him, too. As slippery as an eel and as annoying as a deadly wasp, he kept his distance from him,ughing at his vain attempt to close reach him.

 Chapter 60: The Edge of Sanity

    His brows twitched in frustration as he chased Gaston like a mad hound. The air whistled, and cracking sounds echoed as he blocked and deflected the dark bullet shot by his nemesis.


    Yet, amidst the storm raging in his mind, a few clear thoughts manifested.


    Gaston clearly never attended any magic academy, and no sane mage would have shared their knowledge with him. After all, Lucius told them that sharing anything above the first tier was a heavy crime and refused to teach the boy. Left with no choice, he patiently waited for Julius to grow up and enrol.


    So, how could Gaston wield mana with such proficiency?


    As ludicrous as it seemed, he believed he had reached thete stage of the first tier as a mage beside his tier-two body, making him more of a monster than he thought.


    In the meantime, Gaston''s mockingughter kept echoing in his ears, asserting his self-confidence and dominance in this battle.


    ''This guy is even more annoying than me!''


    His blood boiled, making him feel like magma coursed through his veins as his usual gentle face shifted in a furious grimace.


    However, Gaston wasn''t done ying yet.


    The wind blew his ethereal red hair as he focused on his fingers. Shockingly, a mana bullet condensed above each of them, pulsing with tendrils of dark energy. In a show of incredible control, he forcefully kept them hovering in the air without letting the mana dissipate.


    Then, he did it again.


    Adam watched the mana bullets appear one after the other, impressed at first, then scared. When he counted five, icy sweat formed between his brows... And when he counted ten, pure horror gripped his heart.


    ''Is he going to fire them all at the same time?!''


    He knew he couldn''t protect himself against so many rapid projectiles. Blocking, or cutting, one would only allow two to hit him squarely, bringing the battle to an end... an end in which he lost.


    Mana hummed in the air, creating an attractive yet deadly atmosphere as he halted his chase. He had to find a way to survive this attack. If he did, Gaston would most likely be out of mana, giving him a chance to turn the tables.


    Speaking about tables, his desk entered his vision the next moment, sparking an idea. He dashed towards it, toppling it over and taking cover behind the wood. Hidden from Gaston''s view, he crouched low, hoping the evil ghost would miss most of his shots. And if he dared approach to locate him, he would jump out and cut him in halves!


    "Is that all you got? Pathetic! Without your spear''s enchantments, you can only hide from me."


    Gaston''s voice echoed, sarcastic and filled with mockery as always. After all, he had figured out Adam''s personality, reactions, and thought process. He knew exactly what he hoped for... and would shatter that hope in thousands of shards.


    His smile uncontrobly widened as he imagined Adam''s desperate cries after witnessing his calction error.


    He would still have enough mana to shoot five more bullets.


    ''Keep talking, you idiot! I''ll show you soon how to flex and provoke others properly.''


    Adam gritted his teeth, resisting the urge to bulldoze his way through to cut the pest down. Unbeknownst to Gaston, he had been analysing his character, too, albeit superficially. Yet, one ring trait stood out like a clear pond in his mind. From the beginning, Gaston aimed to humiliate and shame him, escting his anger, and the reason was evident.


    He had warned Julius repetitively about the consequences, yet he almost fell for it.


    Thus, he exhaled, calming his raging blood a little and remained hidden behind the table''s shadow.


    Not obtaining the expected reaction, Gaston snorted, aiming his bullets to pierce the table''s every corner. A secondter, he shot them simultaneously.


    The wind whistled furiously as the projectiles travelled at breakneck speed.


    CRACK


    The wood splintered, pierced like a sheet of paper as long cracks covered its surface.


    Behind it, Adam stood motionless, his arms and legs raised before his torso and head to protect his most critical organs in a desperate attempt at survival.


    "Argh!"


    His visceral growl of pain escaped his lips. Four bullets had pierced him, letting the metallic fragrance of blood fill the room and the thick liquid flow fromfour horrid holes.


    Fortunately, the bullets didn''t pierce through his limbs, dissipating inside his tensed muscles and sparing his torso.


    "Just give up. Considering how uneven the odds were, you fought well... but you can''t beat me. I believe it is clear enough. I mean, even a blind man could have seen it."


    Gaston''s annoying voice echoed in the room once again. Yet, he knew his intentions were elsewhere. He wanted to find out how hurt he was through his answer. Thus, he remained silent, focusing on scanning his body.


    His left forearm was broken... unusable. His right... pierced, but he could still move it. Finally, his left shin was broken as well, causing a stinging pain to assault him each time he tried to move.


    ''I can''t win... I did my best, but he is too monstrous.''


    A sense of defeat washed over him as he lowered his head.


    He tried every strategy he could think of in the short time he was given. But nothing worked. Gaston was too well-rounded. He was... the bear in human form. Only much smarter and with mana.


    The image of his first enemy, the one that had given him nightmares for years, shed in his mind, superimposing over the face of the evil bastard before him.


    ''AS IF I WOULD EVER THINK THAT!''


    The blooming madness hiding in a crack of his mind surged like a torrent, engulfing his analytical thoughts to rece them with something simpler, more primitive... and more dangerous.


    ''If I''m sure to die, I''ll make you regret ever killing me!''


    That''s how he survived his first trial. That''s what he would survive again.


    If a storm raged in his mind before, a consuming beast of monstrous proportions now engulfed it, threatening to devour everything in its path. His vision blurred at the edges, a haze of crimson creeping in. Every cell in his body roared for vengeance, a primal urge wing its way to the surface.


    Eyes glinting with unbridled madness, he rose on his right leg. His left arm''s muscles bulged, and his veins crisscrossed like snakes beneath the skin. He clenched his fingers tightly around the smooth shaft of his crystalline spear.


    "You want to devour my soul? Try harder, fucker! Let''s see if I won''t blow you up before. HAHAHA."


    His frenziedughter echoed grimly in the room as he hurled the spear towards his nemesis.


    SWOOSH


    The wind roared behind the spear as it buzzedtowards Gaston''s sparkling eyes. However, his smirk erged. Without the spear''s aura weakening him, he could charge and end this cockroach using his speciality: closebat. He just had to dodge Adam''s attack... hisst.


    With a graceful sidestep, he evaded the spear effortlessly.


    "I''ll put our potential to good use. Well, at least I would let it rot like you did."


    He said, raising his leg to end this farce.


    However, the spear lodged itself violently against the wall behind him, activating its ability.


    BOOM


    Unfortunately, the explosion didn''t reach him. However, the st did, making him lose bnce and stumble a few steps forward.


    He steadied himself, restoring his bnce in the next second, and raised his head. Then, his pupils constricted as he saw Adam''s figure... a few centimeters above his head.


    "RAAAH!"


    Adam''s swing was already descending, and he gripped his burning dagger. His blue eyes sparkled, shaking for the first time. He would be hit. He had no time to react, less than half a second.


    The instant the spear left his hands, Adam leapt to follow up with his dagger. The timing was perfect.


    ''I can''t lose to a bug!''


    Gaston''s voice thundered in his mind. He indeed could not avoid the strike. However, he could mitigate the damage!


    Gritting his teeth, he jerked his neck back with inhuman reflexes. Instead of piercing his skull, the dagger slid across his face, leaving a long gash behind and gouging his right eye out.


    "Argh!" Gaston yelled in pain after losing his eye for the second time and feeling the burning sensation the dagger left behind. But he had no time to suffer.


    Amidst his harrowing agony, he raised his hand to deliver a devastating blow. However, a stream of light condensed in Adam''s hand, taking the shape of a spear.


    The second the explosion started, Adam had dismissed and started to re-summon it instantly.


    Caught off guard by the spear''s early reappearance, Gaston hesitated for a breath.


    However, in a fight of such intensity, one second was the difference between life and death.


    In that second, Adam threw himself at Gaston, pressing his spear against his neck to force him to the ground.

 Chapter 61: A Bite of Defiance

    After such a long and tense fight, Adam noticed something was wrong with Gaston''s eyes. Like an overlord, nothing entering his vision could reach him. However, he wasn''t without options... and sometimes the simplest were the most efficient.


    Hit from a blind spot or render him unable to protect himself!


    After bringing his nemesis to the ground, he climbed on him, pushing his crystalline  spear''s shaft on his neck to keep him in ce.


    "Let''s see how you protect yourself now. Haha."


    His eyes exuded a bottomless spiral of madness as heughed, encased in the shimmering aura of the light ward. Victory was finally within his grasp... revenge, too.


    ''Not good!''


    Meanwhile, Gaston''s mind churned. He had to free himself but already felt his strength diminish, absorbed out of his spectral form against his will by the hateful spear.


    His frame shook as he gritted his teeth. He made a choice. One he never thought he would be obliged to make.


    Meanwhile, Adam raised his left hand. The Beastbane Dagger glinted with ferocity as he brought it down on his nemesis. Adrenaline surged in his veins. He had won.


    As the dagger sliced through the wind, plunging towards his face, Gaston''s body suddenly flickered.


    "Change of ns," Gaston snarled, mes flickering in his narrowed eyes. "The childes first. Then, I''ll savor your soul''s torment for years before iming it. Consider it a reward for your pathetic resistance."


    Despite his overwhelming strength, he had failed. He, the monstrous fighter. He, the master schemer. He, who possessed unrivaled magic potential. He, this world''s anomaly, as ruthless and cruel as a demon.


    ''If not for this ursed spear.''


    A surge of hatred contorted his face as the dagger sank harmlessly into the ground beside him.


    The next moment, he was gone, his threat, a lingering echo in Adam''s apartment.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s eyes erged, his hand trembling on the dagger. His hard-earned victory had been robbed!


    However, a flicker of rationality shed into his mad eyes as the devil''s words rumbled in his mind like an earthquake.


    "It''s mine! Don''t touch my body!"


    He had taught the boy, fed, dressed, and trained him with his own two hands. For himself. Not for Gaston to steal his hard work! With a thunderous roar, he closed his eyes to leave the dream ce.


    ****


    A secondter, Adam''s vision cleared into the real world, only to witness Gaston''s blood-red ethereal body vanishing into Julius.


    "NOOOO!"


    A feral roar escaped his lips as he flew to the boy. He patted his firm chest, trying to enter his soul like Gaston had, in vain. His face contorted into a horrifying grimace as the gentle mist fluttering around his spectral body grew violent.


    "Big bro! Help! I''m scared," Julius pleaded, struggling to stand up despite the chains holding him back.


    "ARGH!"


    His young voice reverberated through the cave, a painful reminder of what Gaston was doing inside his soul sea.


    Tears and snot flowed like rivers down his face as he begged his trusted model to save him.


    "Big bro... Big bro... help..."


    With each second crawling by, his voice weakened, turning into a faint murmur blown by the wind.


    "Julius..."


    A bizarre noise assaulted his deranged mind, like the buzzings of a broken radio, as he looked at the boy''s desperate face. His all-epassing madness backed a step, leaving space for something else. He didn''t know what it was. But it felt warm. A warmth he had longed to sense for seven years.


    ''We are connected... He is my body. Please tell me I can enter,'' he thought, focusing on the ethereal chain that forced him to follow Julius.


    Soon, a mysterious burning sensation synchronised with his attempts, followed by an irresistible force tugging at his soul with furious intensity.


    His eyes lit up with a mix ofplex emotions he didn''t understand himself. Yet, he knew he had to save the boy from Gaston''s clutches, and that was all that mattered at the moment.


    In a sh, he mmed against Julius'' body and disappeared from the cave.


    *****


    When he recovered his sight, he saw a familiar old shop.


    An old man''s ethereal silhouette rested behind its counter with a warm smile. Behind him, shelves supported  strange sks and bottles of various shapes and colors. On the side, a beautiful, ethereal woman sorted nts with a dedicated expression.


    He turned his head, searching for Gaston''s location, and saw the familiar library he used most of the time. Sitting in front of it, the depiction of a gray ghost shrouded in swirling mist with only two bright lights piercing the darkness veiling his face.


    His brow furrowed as his gaze swept across his own ethereal form. Even though Julius had already described it before, he still felt a sense of weirdness flood his mind. For him, he was a human trapped in a ghost''s shell.


    However, something stirred by his reflection, cutting his thoughts off as a deep confusion stunned him.


    A ck-haired man looked straight at him. It wasn''t Gaston. His figure wasn''t ethereal... and he had his appearance.


    He scrutinised his perfect copy briefly before dread wrapped around his soul like an icy rope. An ethereal chain connected them.


    Yet, before he could ask the burning question tugging at his lips, the mysterious copy smiled and said, "Behind you."


    Intrigued, he gazed back, only to see Gaston''s blood-red frame rush at him like a cannonball.


    "How did you follow me? Hateful cockroach!"


    "I hate you even more, bastard! You are worse than a nightmare!"


    Adam focused on the man, the flickering rage dancing in his heart rekindled into an inferno. The man could wait. Gaston had to die today!


    Clenching his spear, he swiped it vertically to bisect the charging Gaston.


    However, Gaston sidestepped and extended his finger, firing five mana bullets simultaneously at point-nk range.


    The wind howled as five thuds resounded in the shop.


    "ARGH!"


    Adam roared in pain after being hit by the projectiles. One of them lodged itself in his stomach, knocking. His ethereal form began to flicker, dancing on the cliff''s edge, separating life from death.


    His soul would copse soon. He knew it. He had seen Rachelle''s demise. And even if he hadn''t, he suffered way too much damage.


    Feeling the dark maw of death hover above his head, he couldn''t help but think about his life and the few people who brightened it: The na?ve but caring Alina, the sly Theodore, and the good-natured boy he had educated. He didn''t know how they perceived him, but he enjoyed theirpany even if they couldn''t see his form or hear his words.


    Yet, one of them died, and another would soon follow.


    His face turned somber as he gazed at Gaston''s triumphant smirk. The fool had paused before delivering the coup the grace, a mistake he would make him pay dearly.


    The almost extinguished candle representing his life ignited like a brazier. No. Like a raging inferno engulfing everything.


    He threw himself at his nemesis, grabbed him in a bear hug, and bit his neck like a mad hound.


    His decision was made. Even if he died, he would save Julius!


    "I already said it! No matter what you try to do to me, I''ll do it to you before! Let''s die together, fucker. HAHAHA."


    His mad eyes burned with defiance as he ravaged the evil ghost''s neck, feeling his impure essence flow down his throat like mud.


    "What are you doing!? STOP!" Gaston yelled. His eyes trembled in panic as he tried to free himself. However, Adam''s arms coiled around his, locking his elbows in ce.


    Gritting his teeth, he head-butted Adam violently, believing the shock would loosen his grip. However, his opponent''s jaws were still clenched tightly, gradually depriving him of his life.

 Chapter 62: The Unyielding Spirit

    "Let go of me, insect! Let go! LET GO!"


    Gaston''s soul-freezing roar filled the shop, sting a shockwave in the surroundings. The windows vibrated, the sks fell from the shelves, breaking into multi-colored glistening shards, and dust billowed in a swirling waltz around the two ghosts.


    The dull sound of terrifying headbutts apanied his words as he struck with all his might at his adversary.


    Adam''s flickering frame lost substance and turned more and more transparent gradually. Yet, his jaws were like the vicious maws of an alligator refusing to let go of their prey.


    ''How did I end up in this state? Against this trash? HOW?!''


    Gaston''s thoughts thundered in his mind, his face deformed into that of a demon, and his soul trembled in unbridled rage.


    Would his sixteen years of maniption and nning end up useless? All because of a stubborn ghost who refused to die no matter what he did?


    Why? Why was this happening? Even with the help of this ursed spear, he should have given up or died much earlier. Why was he still trying so hard to defy him?


    His questions struck his mind like hammers. For the first time, he failed to understand someone''s motivations.


    Each second crawling by became torture for both his mind and soul. The odour of dust filled his nose as he kept striking with relentless abandon.


    Would he really lose? Him? The undefeated Gaston?


    "I REFUSE! LET ME GO, TRASH!"


    Gaston snapped after realising they would both die at this rate. The ferocity of his blows doubled, and the wooden floor cracked as he bombarded Adam.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s mind was as calm and peaceful as a pound.


    ''Theodore, annoying old dog, watch as I avenge your death... Sadly, I''ll join you soon.''


    He had already epted his inevitable demise and used his brief remaining time to think about the people who cared for him.


    ''Julius, stupid boy, be happy and live your life for the both of us.''


    A subtle smile graced his lips, and his sad heart warmed a little as the boy''s image shed in his mind. With everything he taught him, he didn''t doubt he would be one of the strongest individuals in this world. Maybe he would even marry at some point and have children... but he wouldn''t be there to see...


    A bitter feeling soon settled over him. What a pity... He still had so much to discover in this magic world.


    His eyes narrowed into slits the next moment as a swirling vortex of violence and madness filled their depth.


    ''As for you, let''s keep dancing in hell for eternity. We can even invite the bear! HAHAHA!''


    Unwavering defiance burned in his eyes, overpowering the spreading corruption of madness before it could devour his mind.


    He bit harder on Gaston''s neck, drinking more of his essence, already numb to the disgusting sensation he felt. In fact, he couldn''t feel anything, and his ears couldn''t perceive the vibration in the air anymore. His eyes failed to reflect the sunlight, too. Yet, his resolve didn''t falter. Millimeter by millimeter, his teeth sunk into Gaston''s neck.


    "Stop! Stop. stop... st..."


    Gaston''s screams grew weaker, turning into murmurs before stopping entirely. His onught stopped as well as his head sagged to the side powerlessly.


    ''I can''t die. I have a destiny to follow, grand ambitions, and the strength to carry them.''


    Yet, his spectral body began to flicker the next second, showing that his soul started to copse.


    As his body became less and less corporeal, he asked himself onest question: What if he lived an honest life?


    His mind wandered into unexplorednds as he imagined how he could have enrolled in the academy, progressed through the tiers and helped his father rule the barony. Then, he would have married, making his mother shed tears of joy before bing an adept or arcanist.


    ''Heee? What a boring life. If I could restart again, I wouldn''t change anything!''


    In the face of death, his lips curled into his malevolent smile onest time.


    As Gaston''s frame disappeared, Adam lost his support and fell to the ground. Despite his copsing soul, a triumphant smile graced his lips.


    "I knew... I could be... the best ghost hunter... if I wanted to."


    His voice, a rugged echo, escaped his lips with difficulty before hisst bit of control over his soul left him.


    ''I... protected... you...''


    With thisst thought, his luminous eyes dimmed, and the twirling mist enveloping his soul disintegrated a little more with each passing second.


    ******


    "Sigh. You always have to overdo things, right?"


    A voice, a chilling echo of Adam''s, sliced through the fading mist as the mysterious copy pushed himself off the ground.


    "What should I do with you? You are six years early..."


    His brows furrowed in annoyance. He was not ready yet.


    "Ah! I know! Didn''t you absorb a lot of ghost essence?"


    His voice sounded strangely proud about his own idea as he raised his nose with a smug smile.


    He ced his hand on Adam''s dissipating soul, sent a mix of mana and pure soul energy into it and blended them with Gaston''s ghost essence. A colorful festival of particles exploded around him as he worked for a moment.


    "Argh..."


    After imbuing ten percent of his own soul, he groaned in pain, retrieving his shaking hand.


    "I can''t do more without ruining everything..."


    His voice echoed weakly as he shook his head in disappointment. Adam couldn''t die before the faithful day.


    "Rest well. You deserve it."


    With those words, he shook the chain binding them, throwing Adam out of Julius'' soul sea into the real world.


    Finally, he sat back by the library, his eyes fixed on empty air as his fingers moved with precisions on... something.


    ******


    Julius tapped his foot on the ground, waiting for thest battle''s result and praying for his big brother to emerge as the victor.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t help. Well, at least he used the Beastbane Dagger lying on the ground to loosen the chains before it disappeared. After a bit of effort, he finally freed himself, yet all his thoughts were turned to his brother.


    "I promise I''ll be strong enough to help you. So, please, don''t lose, big bro."


    He muttered, hope swelling in his heart like a lighthouse keeping despair away.


    At the same time, Adam''s ethereal body suddenly flew out of his and floated like a stiff corpse above his head.


    "Big bro!"


    He jumped in delight, relief flowing onto his weary nerves in a soothing stream.


    However, his joy was short-lived as he quickly noticed his brother''s terrible state.


    A silent tear rolled down his cheek as he hugged Adam''s faint body in his trembling hands.


    "Thank you..."


    Aplex expression mixing relief, worry, sadness, and joy veiled his face. His family and friends could, at least, rest in peace. But at what price?


    But he couldn''t doubt in these times of incertitude. He had to move onwards and protect him until he awakened. Fortunately, he knew his enemies thanks to the hateful Gaston: the Ashford duchy.


    "Rest well. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Determination burned in his eyes as the noise of his firm steps echoed in the cave.


    "Sorry mama... We won''t see each other for a moment." Julius muttered sadly before disappearing amidst the forest trees.


    *********


    Meanwhile, Adam remained unconscious in his apartment. No one knew when he would wake up. Yet, the system''s notifications rang one after another.


    [Tier 2 Mythic Boss: Gaston, The Uncrowned Arcane Sovereign, defeated. You have gained 4000 experience points.]


    [Boss vanquished while being at a much lower level, xp+100%]


    [Material detected in Soul Sea. Soul bind avable, proceed? Yes/No]


    "..." "..." "..."


    [Cursed material bound: Gaston''s Malevolent Eye]


    End of Volume 1.


    ------


    AN: Thank you for reading the story so far. I hope you enjoyed it and are excited to start the second volume!


    Feel free to leave a review andments to share your thoughts. It really helps me to improve the story.

 Chapter 63: Dreams and Memories

    A ship of questionable origins docked at the pier of a small port city of the Eastern continent. The sun shone brightly on a handsome youth as he disembarked.


    Standing 1.7 meters tall, the handsome youth exuded boundless vitality. His baster skin and firm muscles made him resemble a statue carved from expensive marble,plemented by shining hazel eyes and lustrous ck hair.


    A relieved smile stretched his lips as he left the port. After two months of arduous travel, leaving the sea''s embrace was a blessing. Even more so after the ship suffered several sea beasts'' attacks along the journey. Fortunately, they weren''t too strong, allowing the burly sailor harboring strange drawings on their skins to protect the boat.


    After the terrifying price he paid to embark if his security wasn''t even guaranteed, fate would have yed a cruel joke on him.


    His smile turned bitter as he recalled the four years of saving to afford the captain''s fee of four gold coins. Every coin came from low-profile menial jobs, gradually umted at the cost of necessities. It was a long journey, but he could finally see its end.


    Before leaving, he cast onest nce at the sea, the salty breeze ruffling his hair and the scent of brine filling his lungs. A hint of sadness and longing sparkled in his eyes. But he couldn''t linger. He had to continue his journey.


    During the past four years, he had learned about the magic academies, their specialisations and locations, and his steps were directed toward one of them. To be more specific, to the College of Alchemy and Transmutation, in the city-state of Alkemia Al-Nur.


    Most would consider his choice bizarre, unwise even. After all, there were nine unique academies arranged around the world. Six of them focused on the application of magic in battles, while thest three delved more into crafts and utility. At first, he wanted to join one of the six battle-oriented academies. Sadly, he couldn''t join the affinity test organised by the academies'' recruiters.


    However, he didn''t lose hope.


    ''Nothing can go wrong by choosing alchemy!'' He thought back in the day, recalling the scent of medicinal and mystical nts, the crackling sound of wood burning and theplicated discussions about potion-making surrounding his childhood.


    Reminiscing about his happy childhood memories, his steps carried him to the city gate. Now, he only had to travel for a month on foot to reach his destination. However, before he could begin his journey under the summer''s scorching sun,  someone unexpectedly stopped him.


    "Hold on, kid! Where are you going?"


    A handsome and richly dressed boy asked, his authoritative tone and demeanor contrasted by his stature. The scene ended up moreic when the boy was fifteen centimeters shorter but dared to call other kids.


    "Ha? To the Alkemia Al-Nur, why?"


    Surprised by the sudden question, he answered without thinking.


    After hearing his answer, the short boy nodded. Then, he examined him with interest as though evaluating his physique. A brief momentter, he pped his hands, an ted smile stretching his lips.


    "What a coincidence! That''s where I''m heading too. What do you say? Want to travel together?" the wealthy kid asked, pointing at two knights oiling an opulent carriage behind him.


    "Hum... Sorry, I don''t have money to pay you."


    He lowered his head, his cheeks taking a redder tint as he answered.


    "Humph. Who asked you for money? If you really want to pay, you can clean the carriage and keep mepany." The wealthy boy offered, his smile broadening warmly. But his eyes glinted with something else... Maybe exasperation? Or was it despair?


    He didn''t know exactly. He got his answer the next second as the boy continued.


    "I''ll go crazy travelling alone with those muscle-headed knights! Do you know how annoying they have been until now? Well, annoying enough for any noble to hit their heads against the road to stop this torture!"


    He pondered for a moment, weighing the pros and cons. The safety andfort of the ride tempted him, but what if the boy had nefarious intentions? ''It doesn''t look like he is lying, though,'' he thought, sending a subtle surge of energy to scan the knights. ''Both in the first tier...''


    After a moment of deliberation, he nodded, a mysterious smile tugging at his lips.


    "Ok!"


    Upon hearing his agreement, the boy''s face brightened, his smile showing his dimples.


    "I''m Arun. What''s your name?"


    "Julius!"


    Julius grinned, finding the situation more amusing after each passing moment. Somehow, he enjoyed the boy''s frankness... andpany. He had been alone for the past four years, too.


    "Let''s enter the carriage. These idiots should be done oiling the wheels. By the way, how old are you?" Arun asked, curiosity gleaming in his beautiful green eyes.


    "I''ll turn twelve this month."


    He answered, following Arun to the carriage.


    "Heh?! I can''t believe we are of the same age. I thought you were older with such a well-developed body."


    Arun''s eyes darted between his thin arms and Julius'' well-toned physique, in awe and... a hint of jealousy.


    Until they reached the knight.


    "These two are idiot one and two. Ignore them as much as you can."


    Arun gazed disdainfully at the two knights, ensuring his voice was loud enough for them to hear him. Then he boarded the carriage, gesturing for Julius to sit near him.


    Before Julius could follow, one of the knights moved in his path, reflecting the sun''s light on his face with his shiny armor.


    "I''m sorry, young master, but we can''t take random passengers."


    Hesitation sprinkled his words, but he spoke them anyway.


    "Who am I?" Arun asked haughtily.


    "The young master?" The knight answered, not understanding the meaning of the question.


    "So, climb on the driver''s bench and shut up!"


    Arun''s voice echoed his impatience and exasperation. His fingers moved to massage his be. "It''s going to be a long journey..."


    Baffled by the violent reaction, the knight flinched. He muttered something under his breath and climbed onto the driver''s bench, hiding the hate dancing in his eye''s depths. Ever since boredom settled on their journey, they suffered from Arun''s bad temper. Rapidly, the short trip became a nightmare for all of them.


    Meanwhile, Arun turned to Julius, waving his hand in apology for the poor spectacle.


    "I told you! A couple of..." He lingered to find the right words to define their intelligence. "Well, not the sharpest knives in the drawer. Anyway, I can''t wait to reach the college and be done with them!"


    Soon after, a finely crafted carriage began its journey down a winding country road. Pulled by a pair of sturdy bay horses, their coats gleaming in the early light, the carriage exuded an aura of elegance and tradition.


    Inside, the young Arun was excited to have someone his age to speak with after several weeks of solitude. He exined to Julius how he came from a family renowned for its alchemical skills and how his father could easily brew tier-four potions with pride.


    Tier-four alchemists were few and far between. They usually were authoritative and respected figures. Everyone wanted to be in their good books, hoping to order potent potions from them.


    His dream was to enrol in the college, learn alchemy with the beast teachers, and, one day, surpass his father! He knew how challenging the task was, but imagining the glory of bing one of the few living tier-five alchemists fueled his determination!


    As Arun spoke about his dreams and alchemy with fiery passion, Julius couldn''t help but remember his grandpa and big brother. Their eyes burned with the same excitement... once.


    But not anymore.


    Smiling bitterly, he looked at the ethereal silhouette floating next to him. A silent tear rolled down his cheeks when he saw his dim eyes.


    ''It''s been four years... When are you going to wake up... big bro?''

 Chapter 72: Qi Strike

    Everyone watched in horror as the lethal mist summoned by the enraged serpent engulfed Julius like a hungry beast. A single thought echoed in their minds, ''the boy is doomed.''


    Although they didn''t experience the mist''s potency, its effects were well-documented, making their hearts drum at the area of effect ability''s dangers.


    "No!"


    Arun, observing the scene with Asha from the safety of the carriage, reacted first, his mournful scream cutting through the evening sky.


    He couldn''t believe Julius would die. Over the past three days, he had already imagined how they would study at the college and develop their magical and alchemical knowledge, relying on each other to improve and maybe surpass his father. In his heart, he already considered Julius a brother and rival.


    So, how did the situation veer for the worse so quickly?


    As despair clutched his heart, Asha tightened her grip around his hand, trying to relieve his grief and show him moral support. Despite not being as close to Julius as Arun was, she still came to like hispany, especially after he cooked that unconventional dish for them the day before.


    Meanwhile, Louise and the other fighters knew their time was counted, too. After the beast devoured Julius, they would be the next. And without their strongest fighter, their chance of victory was slim. No, it was non-existent. Everyone would die, and the thought terrified them, causing their armors to ng as a shudder sent their bodies trembling.


    Faced with the terrible realisation, everyone''s mind raced at maximum speed to find a solution and hopefully survive. Unfortunately, they all reached the same conclusion after a few moments of pondering. Defeat.


    They would suffer a crushing defeat. The serpent''s scales were too hard. Only Julius could bend them with his mysterious spell. Escaping was an option, but how much ground could they cover before the beast caught up with them? Even if it didn''t, how long before a new one attacked?


    It wasn''t a viable solution. They could only pray while ring at the billowing mist''s particle, sparkling a purple hue under the sun.


    ********


    In the meantime, the serpent red at Julius with its enormous vertical pupils, piercing through the deadly mist. It was the first time such a small creature wounded its glorious body, causing its cold blood to seethe in anger. Its eyes shed red as it wanted nothing but to shred the ant who dared to harm its scales.


    Hissing menacingly, it lunged forward, its maws wide open and fangs glistening, ready to swallow the insolent human whole.


    Simultaneously, the boy''s head spun, and his muscles twitched disharmoniously. Yet, feeling arge portion of wind part before him, he threw himself to the side, avoiding the beast''s attack by a hair''s breadth and rolling for a meter.


    Then, scrambling to his feet, he shredded his sleeve to observe what had caused his dizziness. Swollen veins turning to a darker shade of blue with each second crawling by greeted his constricting pupils and filled him with dread. He also felt something weting out of his nose, realising it was blood after touching it.


    ''Poison!''


    His confidant expression crumbled, reced by a distorted grimace reflecting his anxiousness and panic as the serpent loomed closer.


    He initially considered escaping the mist''s range. But realised it would be impossible as the mist flew out of the serpent''s scales in a constant stream. Without creating enough distance with it, which would prove impossible since the snake would give chase, he would remain inside its ability. After all, its eyes were screaming vengeance.


    An icy shiver ran down his spine as he scanned his surroundings to find something usable, hope alight in his heart. Yet, besides him and the beast, he saw nothing.


    ''No choice. I need to kill it before the poison leaves me defenceless.''


    After this brief analysis, he gritted his teeth, gathering his Qi to deliver his most devastating blow. Instead of focusing his energy on his right hand like two days ago, he focused it on his right leg this time.


    The reason was another lesson from his brother, who once told him that legs were more powerful than arms and could deliver much deadlier strikes.


    s, would the beast give him enough time to ready his attack?


    The serpent lunged at him once more, bridging the distance like an arrow piercing through the mist. However, it changed tactics. A vast shadow engulfed Julius'' vision as the snake tried to crush him under its weight instead of biting its slippery enemy.


    Feeling the wind press on him, and as if a mountain descended, he jumped to the side once more as he felt the poison''s debilitating effect. His muscles trembled more and more with each passing moment, making him gasp in despair.


    However, he couldn''t die yet. His brother was still in aa. His mother was still missing.


    ''I won''t give up!''


    Pure determination fueling his moments, he endured the pain and bent his knees. A surge of Qi travelled through his body, making his tights double in volume as he propelled himself like a bullet toward the serpent''s body.


    With a spin, he added rotation to his movement, intensifying the strength of the blow by harnessing centrifugal force. Like a lethal Chakram, he cut the mist and brought his right leg down in a wide arc.


    Strangely, instead of the expected sound of a massive collision, the surroundings fell eerily silent, as if nature itself wanted to witness the strike''s effects.


    HISS


    After a second,a loud, agonising hiss broke the silence. A rain of blood burst around as the serpent''s body separated, cleaved in two halves, sliding down to the ground.


    Completely drained and suffering from heavy poisoning, Julius panted like an old man. Yet, his lips stretched into a victorious smile.


    ''Huff. I did it!'' He thought, his raging heart''s pulse calming as the inconceivable feat he just achieved settled in his mind.


    Despite his lower rank, he had defeated a tier-two magical beast in a duel. No one could believe him if he recounted the battle. Well, maybe someone would.


    He smiled, thinking about how he would brag about it when his big brother woke up, thinking he had beaten him.


    Little did he know that Adam had fought and killed the light guardian, a tier-two boss, while only in the early stage of the first tier. Unfortunately, he fell into aa before he could boast about it. Anyway, he also defeated Gaston even if he paid a terrible price -ending in aa- to attain this victory...


    Putting those thoughts aside, Julius focused on his internal state. Despite the snake''s death, danger still threatened his life as poison flew into his organism. He had to expel it before suffering from longsting damage to his nervous system.


    Sweat glistened on his forehead as he gathered every ounce of strength left in his body to sit cross-legged. Despite his tiredness and drooping eyelids, he controlled his internal energy to course through his body and shove the poison out of his veins.


    ''I can''t fall asleep!''


    His roars echoed in his mind, and his unbending will ignited his heart with a determined fire. He would survive. He knew it.

 Chapter 73: Aruns Resolve

    Outside the mist, everyone anxiously eyed the poison, waiting for the snake to rush out like death incarnate and reap their lives like powerless wheat.


    As the seconds trickled by, gradually morphing into minutes, they couldn''t shake their curiosity gnawing at their hearts. What was the beast up to? Julius had been inside the mist for more than three minutes already. No one dared to dream about his survival...


    No one but the praying Arun, who still hoped to see his friend return alive.


    Soon, the wind blew the mist away, revealing a shocking scene to the travellers.


    In the middle of the rotting and poisonednd, they saw, eyes bulging, the enormous serpent''s body cleaved in two. Its scales, more resilient than steel, were cleanly cut by what seemed to be an extremely sharp and curved de.


    Every fighter in the group pondered the same question as a heavy silence lingered, their hearts drumming against their chest.


    ''How did the mighty creature end up bisected?''


    However, Arun''s excited shouts cut through their thoughts like a sharp de, forcing them out of their stupor.


    "Julius! I told you he couldn''t die. Let me go, Asha!"


    The boy unlocked his carriage''s door and ran at maximum speed to the silhouette of a crossed-legged youth sitting amidst the ruinednd.


    Sadly, his joy instantly dived as he saw his friend up close. Julius'' state was worsening. The poison proved too potent to be expelled. The best thing Julius could do was to slow down its propagation, extending his life by a few minutes.


    At this point, his veins were almost all ck, his muscles spasmed uncontrobly under his shirt, and blood trickled down his seven orifices in a traumatic spectacle.


    "No..." he muttered, unwilling to believe his eyes.


    "Tell me, how can I help you!"


    Tears welling in his eyes, he grabbed Julius'' darkening shoulder. His chest tightened. He felt his friend''s burning body through the contact as a wave of despair crashed against his heart.


    Unfortunately, Julius'' state didn''t allow him to speak. However, he used a trick he was extremely familiar with tomunicate. Dripping his shaky finger into his gushing blood, he wrote in red symbols. "Concoct antidote. Use serpent''s poison."


    Unsure about the idea''s feasibility, he believed trying something rather than slowly dying would be better.


    After reading the message, Arun gazed at Julius, determination flickering in his eyes as he recognised the n could work. Yet, there was a problem. He was still an amateur but would have to brew a tier-two potion, something way above his league.


    ''I have to try... No! I have to do it! I won''t let him die!''


    The wind ruffled his hair as his orders echoed in the air, and self-encouragement reverberated in his mind.


    "Retrieve the poison nds, beast core, and scales!"


    Meanwhile, Asha hurried back to the carriage, retrieved their cooking pot and lightened a fire.


    "I''ll help you brew this potion, Arun. As I told you, I unlocked a talent rted to alchemy," she revealed, her pupils constricting in anxiousness as she gazed at Julius.


    She too, didn''t want to see their brave friend die. But more than that, she could see his trembling hands despite his determined expression. She understood him. This wasn''t just about saving Julius. It was about proving himself, about not letting his friend down.


    Of course, she didn''t detail what her talent did. It was taboo amongst the noblemunity to ask about others'' unlocked talent as it was personal. Moreover, no one would smile while answering they got a terrible talent. It was even more true for incredible ones.


    Arun looked at Asha with gratitude before beginning the brewing process.


    Many ingredients werecking, but resolve ignited in his heart. He would do with what he had on hand.


    Simultaneously, Asha ensured she touched every ingredient her fianc¨¦ wanted to use, including the nds, core, and scales her guards brought.


    The poison nds contained the toxins harming Julius, so he started with that. Carefully, he siphoned the poison, protecting his hands with leather gloves not to expose them to the dangerous substance. The poison would be a crucial ingredient in the antidote, though in a purified and controlled form.


    Then, he focused on the beast''s core. It contained potent magical energy, life force, and a trace of the snake''s poison affinity.


    Recognising the magical essence''s potential to enhance the antidote''s effectiveness, he pierced the ingredient, letting a stream of energy waft out before incorporating it into the potion to boost its efficacy in counteracting the poison''s effects.


    Finally, he integrated Julius''s tainted blood into the mixture as the principal ingredient.


    By incorporating his friend''s blood, Arun ensured that the potion was tailored to counteract the particr venom present in Julius'' system.


    The serpent''s scales, noted for their resilience, likely contain unique properties that could aid in neutralising the poison. He ground them into a fine powder, extracting any beneficialpounds or substances they contained. These powdered scales were then added to the potion mixture, contributing their properties to the overall antidote form.


    Combining these ingredients in precise proportions and drawing inspiration from his father''s form, he worked with Asha like a professional. Throughout the process, their coboration, expertise, and determination shone as they strived to ovee this challenge. Moreover, this experience brought them closer to each other.


    And finally, the concoction in the pot bubbled a vibrant green, emanating an earthy yet strangely invigorating aroma.


    After twenty long and agonising minutes for Julius, Arun rushed to bring him the antidote. Despite feeling proud after seeding, his worry overwhelmed any other emotions. Yet, his confidence shone through his smile. He had incorporated so many of the snake''s body parts, isting its innate antitoxins before adjusting them to Julius'' bood.


    "Julius, I''m sure the potion reached the second-tier standard. Drink it. Quick!" He said, his eyes sparkling. Everything would be fine now. He knew he would save his friend.


    As Arun scooped a spoonful of the potion from the pot, Asha helped Julius adjust his position to make it easier for him to drink. Then, they drizzled the mystical liquid into his mouth.


    Nothing much changed at first, making the couple tremble and believe their efforts may not have been enough. However, after a minute of deafening silence and anxious observation, Julius'' spasming muscles gradually returned to normal. Then, his veins turned into a clearer shade of blue after each passing second, and the torrent of blood seeping from his face stopped.


    On his side, Julius felt the potion''s anti-toxins appear in his system like a reinforcing army, here to assist his retreating Qi fight against the poison.


    However, that wasn''t all. His body assimted the beast core''s residual life force like a revitalising tonic, giving him more strength to expel the poison. But he sensed something more, too. His cultivation speed seemed to double under the potent life force''s influence.


    As he slowly recovered and evaluated to be out of the danger zone after a few minutes, he allowed his mind to wander, pondering this new discovery and its future implications. After all, if he could use beast cores to hasten his cultivation speed as he suspected, wouldn''t his progression speed soar through the sky? Despite his terrible state, his heart raced in his chest in excitement.

 Chapter 78: The Battle for Supremacy

    *****


    After a hundred thousand times, Adam''s proficiency reached an entirely new level. Instead of short mana bursts, he excited and destabilised the atoms behind his limbs, creating minor explosions to propel them with incredible speed. With this new technique, he finally rivalled body refining experts in thete stage of the second tier.


    Developing this technique also helped him refine his mana control, making it subtler and more lethal.


    Despite his improvement, he continued to struggle against the ruthless, devilish Gaston, primarily due to hisck of proficiency in spear techniques, which posed a significant obstacle in their confrontation.


    Yet, he could see his nemesis'' growing frustration as it took him longer to end him. He also understood that in his piercing blue eyes, he was just an ant refusing to die, far from a genius like him. Be it in magic or body refinement, he was indeed weaker, but the most annoying and impossible-to-understand thing for Gaston was his persistence.


    ****


    After countless deaths, his relentless dedication bore fruit. With each failure, new ideas and applications for hisbat style blossomed in his mind until finally, after four hundred thousand attempts, his spear proficiency matched Gaston''s.


    "Why can''t you give up?!"


    Gaston''s voice reverberated against the wet ground, his exasperation vanishing in the dark confines of the scarlet space. ording to his previsions, Adam should have given up long ago after witnessing the immense gap in their strength and the agony of dying so many times.


    Yet, the annoying cockroach shattered all his expectations, and his determination never faltered. Slowly, Adam improved himself until he finally found it troublesome to defeat him.


    Adam looked at his nemesis, his lips curling into a mocking smile, before saying. "Who do you think I am? I never gave up, even against the bear! I''ll grind you down until you die! Hahaha."


    He looked at Adam, his lips curling in disgust, and an ominous glint shed in his eyes as he gazed at the madman. He had always been proficient at predicting other people''s thought processes, no matter their origins or upbringings. However, Adam entirely escaped hisprehension.


    After their initial battle, he concluded that Adam was a rational strategist guided by logic. So why did he persist in choosing the most irrational path when faced with overwhelming strength?


    He had never encountered such a peculiar adversary. The more he provoked him, the more dangerous Adam became; the more he tormented him, the more unyielding he grew. None of it made any sense.


    "If we were outside..."


    He couldn''t help but mutter through gritted teeth. If Adam could die in this space, he would have ended this battle long ago.


    "I don''t care! I already killed you. You are just a nightmare from the past like the bear once was," Adam spat, his muscles tensing as he moved his Ethereal Radiance for their impending sh.


    Instantly, he reacted by taking a defensive stance, ring and cursing the pest inwardly. After so long, he really felt stuck in an infinite loop with a madman who became stronger after each iteration.


    Without a word, Adam took the initiative, closing the distance by propelling himself forward as his frame blurred and booming noises resounded. Then, a bright sh of light cut through the dreary space to cleave his nemesis in half.


    BOOM


    More booming noises resounded, increasing the spear''s velocity until only its crystalline reflection was visible.


    In response, Gaston calmly observed the descending spear before evading it by slightly moving his body to the side, unfazed by the speed. Then, he swung his scarlet guandao diagonally from bottom to top in a lethal counterattack.


    BOOM


    However, before the guandao could reach its target, another boom resounded in his ears. With erging eyes, he saw a sh of light burn Adam''s hands. Following their movement, the spear''s shaft suddenly appeared in his strike''s trajectory.


    CLANK


    The metallic noise of their weapons colliding echoed loudly in the empty space, making both fighters take a few steps back.


    ring at Gaston with a provocative smirk, Adam dashed like a predator out of blood, thrusting his spear to impale his nemesis.


    And once more, Gaston observed the spear, his blue eyes glinting before he deflected the weapon instead of dodging it. He noticed it. The strike was a feint andcked strength. Therefore, he seized the opportunity tounch a devastatingbo while the spear was hanging.


    His arms blurred into motion, rising wind and disturbing the scarlet liquid covering the ground as his guandao zoomed into Adam''s head.


    With such exquisite timing, the iing blows should have been unavoidable.


    However, Adam let go of his spear, freeing his hands before putting them on the strike''s trajectory.


    BOOM.


    Using his new mana technique, a wave of scalding heat sted the guandao backwards, allowing him to parry the attack. Then, his punch darted towards his nemesis'' face as another explosion rocked his elbow, propelling it like a piston.


    Sadly, Gaston''s eyes were as sharp as ever. He dodged and adjusted his footing before his right leg pierced the wind in a powerful roundhouse kick approaching Adam''s ribs.


    ''Shit...'' Adam thought as snapping sounds filled his ears and his feet left the ground. Propelled a few meters back, he tried to get up, only to vomit blood. Despite his enormous progress, Gaston still had the upper hand. It was as though nothing could escape his nemesis'' eyes.


    "Your progress in spear and mana techniques ismendable, really. Even I don''t entirely understand how you make those explosions. But no matter how much you improve, the reality remains the same. You can''t win. We are just wasting our time in this endless battle," Gaston said, trying to convince him for the umpteenth time.


    With difficulty, he raised his head to re at his adversary. Despite the blood flooding from his mouth and nose, his eyes were the same: a swirling vortex of defiance, anger, and madness.


    "I wonder why you are trying so hard to make me surrender. Makes me want to do the opposite."


    He saw his enemy''s frustrated sigh. Then, the sshing noise of his boots colliding with the liquid reverberated in his ears as he charged to end him.


    ''I won''t lose again!''


    Gritting his teeth to endure the agony, he propelled himself forward, evading the descending guandao by a hair''s breadth to tackle Gaston.


    s, would the same strategy work twice against Gaston?


    With lightning-quick reflexes, Gaston threw his knee at his chin, making the world spiral and distort in his eyes for a second. Yet a second in these types of high-intensity battles was all it took to determine a victor. With a short step back to adjust the distance, Gaston''s guandao turned into a scarlet sh as he brought it down.


    "ARGH!"


    Forced to recover from his daze through the blood-curdling pain of having his left arm severed, he used his right hand to fire three mana bullets to counterattack before his severed limb could hit the ground.


    Unfortunately, his aim was off. The projectiles flew and passed above his nemesis'' grinning face.


    "ARGH!"


    Another agonising scream reverberated as his legs flew in the air, forcing him to the ground like a powerless cripple facing a monstrous beast towering above him and ying with its food before devouring it.

 Chapter 81: Paths of Magic: The Nine Academies

    As Julius and the others worked to stabilise Louise''s condition, Adam''s unexpected insights and advice proved invaluable.


    With his guidance, they administered the necessary medication and nourishment to aid in her recovery process.


    Noticing Louise''s condition gradually improved, Julius felt a sense of relief wash over him. He couldn''t bear the thought of losing someone who had sacrificed so much to protect him.


    Once Louise was stable enough, Julius and the others carefully transported her back to the carriage, where she could rest morefortably.


    Arun and Asha stayed by her side, keeping a close watch over her as she continued to recover.


    With Louise out of danger, Julius sat on the carriage driver''s seat and turned to look at his big brother, his eyes gleaming with gratitude.


    "Thank you for your help, big bro. We couldn''t have saved her without you."


    Adam nodded, a faint smile stretching his lips. Despite his initial confusion and uncertainty, he had found himself drawn into their plight,pelled to offer whatever assistance he could.


    Then, Julius exined what happened in the past four years after he left Gaston''s cave, as promised.


    He recounted how he travelled alone on the roads to reach the northern sea of the Belloria kingdom while avoiding drawing attention from Eleanor''s family. His years of work to afford the ship''s ticket, his encounter with Arun and the subsequent events.


    As he listened to Julius'' story, Adam understood he had returned among the living and that his endless fight with Gaston hadsted four years.


    However, most of his questions remained unanswered.


    "So, you really are Julius."


    Mixed feelings fought on his somber face as his voice cracked. He had seen the boy grow up since he was a baby but suddenly missed four years. Julius was now an unrecognisable teen with an intimidating muscture. But more importantly, the boy would turn thirteen next year...


    "Yes, big bro. I did my best to prepare for your awakening. We are currently heading to the College of Alchemy and Transmutation. I hope I didn''t pick the wrong one."


    Julius puffed his chest in pride, a smug smile spreading across his face as if asking to be praised for his arduous efforts. Deep down, he felt happy that his big brother slowly adapted and found his ce in this reality he must consider alien.


    "Well. I like alchemy. It became a passion because of that old coot, Theodore. As for the other magical academy... Cough.... I don''t even know their names, much less what they teach."


    He avoided the boy''s eyes, embarrassed to see their roles reversed for the first time. After all, he was usually the one teaching and giving information.


    "I learned about them all. Let me tell you their names and briefly exin their specialities," Julius answered happily.


    The Academy of Elemental Arts is dedicated to the mastery of elemental magic, where students learn to wield their powers. They study the intricate connections between the elements and how to manipte them to cast spells and shape the world around them.


    The Academy of Summoning''s students delve into the ancient art of summoning, learning how to call forth creatures and entities from other realms. They study the rituals and incantations necessary to forge pacts with beings beyond the mortal ne, gaining allies and familiars to aid them in their magical endeavors.


    The School of Dark Magic and Necromancy focuses on the darker aspects of magic, delving into forbidden arts such as necromancy and shadow maniption. Students learn to harness the powers of death and darkness, raising undead minions, casting curses, and wielding sinister magics.


    In contrast to the School of Dark Magic, the Academy of Light Magic specializes in the radiant energies of light and holiness. Students here study healing, purification and protection spells, as well as offensive spells that banish darkness and smite evil.


    At the Academy of Transformation, students explore the transformative power of magic, learning to shape-shift and take on different forms. They study the anatomy and behaviors of animals, mastering the ability to transform into beasts and harness their primal instincts and abilities.


    Illusionists from the Institute of Illusions specialize in the art of deception and trickery, mastering spells that manipte perception and create convincing illusions that can fool the senses and confuse enemies.


    Alchemists and transmuters at the College of Alchemy and Transmutation study the science and art of alchemy, experimenting with the transformation of substances and the creation of magical elixirs and potions. They explore the properties of rare ingredients and conduct experiments to unlock the secrets of transmutation.


    Enchanters at the Arcane Academy of Enchantment learn to imbue objects with magical properties, enchanting them with protective wards, enhancing their abilities, or imbuing them with special powers. Students study ancient runes and symbols, mastering the art of enchantment to create powerful artefacts and charms.


    Astral mages at the School of Astral Projection explore the realms beyond the physical ne, learning to project their consciousness into the astral realm andmunicate with otherworldly beings. They study divination, spiritual healing, and astralbat, honing their skills to navigate the mysteries of the cosmos.


    Once he heard about the nice academies, Adam couldn''t help but think about Alina.


    ''If she has potential for magic, she has to go to the Academy of Summoning.''


    He tucked his fingers around his chin, his brows creased into a frown.


    He remembered how she scared him twelve years ago with the weird titles she used in the graveyard. He did not doubt she would be a terrifying summoner!


    Then, he thought about Julius'' choice.


    Learning potent spells with long casting time would never be what he sought. Instead, he wanted to develop ways to control mana to do his bidding, bypassing the need for chanting or casting.


    Even if he didn''t know if it was possible, he wanted to tread this path until he found the answer.


    After pondering for a while, Adam finally dered.


    "You made the right choice; good job, kid."


    Honestly, he was ok with any of the threest academies since they aligned with his objectives the most. However, it was true that he ultimately preferred the one about alchemy.

 Chapter 83: Paths of Power: Adams Decision

    "Status"


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    ss: N/A


    LVL: 10


    Exp: 5120/5120


    HP: 140/140


    Vitality: 12.3-> 14


    Strength: 13.1-> 14.6


    Agility: 13.3-> 14.8


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 10->0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger, Manacore Heartgem, Ethereal Radiance, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye


    Skills: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1, Mana bullet LV MAX.


    Other: Mage''s hands, Atom Burst


    Passive: Mana Control T3, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2.


    Note: Soul is damaged. Twelve years to reach the limit of the first tier? You are so bad...


    He distributed his stat points, ignoring the system''s snarky remarks. From the first day in this magical world and with the constraints imposed upon him, he did his best.


    His head raised in pride, he grinned at the interface. To him, not many could have done better.


    Then, he focused on his stats. Fighting Gaston resolved his doubts about his distribution n,forting him with his idea to aim for a harmonious progression. After all, the bastard showed him how nightmarish it was to fight someone with no real weakness.


    He also noticed a few changes in his passive abilities. His mana control reached the third tier standards, and his spear mastery the second. In addition, his newly developed mana technique had been named and added to his active abilities list.


    "Atom burst... What a stylish name. If I develop it further, will I be... No, I''m overthinking."


    An awe-filled mutter uncontrobly escaped his lips as he dreamed about an image. He didn''t know where it came from but it seemed engraved in his soul.


    After a moment of reverie, his brows creased into a frown as he focused on his Xp.


    "What now? Will all the Xp I get disappear, or do I have to do something specific to unlock the limit?"


    He asked aloud, puzzlement and frustrationcing his voice.


    As if waiting for the question, a message box filled with text appeared before his squinted eyes.


    [Tier one limit''s reached. Scanning user to offer sses based on his battle style and affinities.]


    [1. Assassin: The Assassin ss emphasises stealth, precision, and lethal efficiency inbat, making it ideal for swift and vicious strikes. Offered because of the user''s battle against Rachel''s evil ghost. It enables him to exploit weaknesses.]


    [2. Spear Master: The Spear Master ss excels in precision and efficiency in spearbat. It''s proposed for the user''s fight against Gaston. This ss offers means to outmanoeuvre opponents with precise strikes and strategic positioning.]


    [3. Mage: The Mage ss specialises in controlling mana to cast powerful spells and manipte the elements. With their profound understanding of the intricacies of magic, mages wield formidable spells capable of unleashing devastating attacks, healing allies, manipting the fabric of reality in lifelike illusions, and summoning otherworldly beings.]


    [4. Mana Conjuror:The Mana Conjuror ss, a forgotten and mysterious path, specialises in the maniption and control of mana, the fundamental energy source of magic. Unlike traditional mages who rely on spell casting, Mana Conjurors focus on channelling and shaping mana directly, using it to manifest powerful magical effects and abilities.


    Through their profound understanding of mana maniption, Mana Conjurors can imbue objects with magical properties, create protective barriers, enhance physical attributes, and even manipte the flow of time and space. Proposing the Mana Conjuror ss for the user''s strategic battle against Gaston, recognising his expertise in mana control to counter Gaston''s formidable powers.]


    As he read through the four first sses, ready to choose to be a mage, his eyes widened in shock, and his hair bristled in excitement after reading the Mana conjuror''s description.


    Wasn''t this ss perfectly aligned with his goals for mana maniptions?


    Without hesitations, he quickly chose it, a fierce grin stretching his lips.


    [ss exclusive passive ability unlocked: Mana Shaping]


    He reopened his interface, impatient to check the skill''s effects. It had to be something incredible since it was an exclusive passive from a forgotten path of magic users.


    Mana Shaping:


    Description: The Mana Conjuror possesses unparalleled control over the flow and properties of mana.


    Effect: With this passive ability, the Mana conjuror can shape mana with extraordinary uracy, altering its density and behavior to suit their needs. They can condense mana for potent spells or disperse it to create intricate constructs. This mastery empowers them to craft spells of unparalleled intricacy and power.


    "YES! That''s what I want!"


    Blood flowed to his reddening face as his fist cut through the air, reaching for the ceiling in his excitement.


    Immediately after, he lowered his palm and created a minor explosion to test how the passive influenced his abilities.


    His eyes narrowing, he felt how the process became smoother, the mana consumption lower and, more importantly, the deeper connection to the elusive energy.


    ''It is as if it is a long-lost friend I finally reunited with.''


    The thought forced his grin to erge to reach his ears.


    "Hahaha. With this passive, I''ll develop new mana techniques in no time. The only limiting factors would be my imagination and tier."


    So far, he neglected mana potency to focus on control. He knew that through it, he could progress much further by creating incredible potions, spells, or even rituals!


    However, with the rest of his stats catching up to his intelligence and control reaching the third-tier standards, he felt ready to invest time and free attribute points in improving his spells'' strength and mana quantity.


    [To unlock the experience limit, reach the second tier by your own means or take the system''s promotion quest.]


    [Note: choosing the promotion quest yields standardised results and might not express the user''s potential.]


    Without thinking much, he closed the interface.


    "Standardised? I''ll find my way to progress! Even if it takes longer, I''ll be much more powerful!"


    A steely glint sparkled in his eyes as his voice thundered in the apartment.


    They were heading to a magic academy. He would be a fool to take the promotion quest when they were bound to learn ways to progress through the tiers there.


    With nothing more to do and his determination to progress asserted, he sat on his bed, thinking about magic.


    Although he learned it and created his techniques to survive in his early days, he slowly became engrossed with the process and came to like magic.


    Just remembering the excitement after brewing a potion or altering the mana arrow spell made his fists tremble.


    He wanted to tread this path, discover his limits and reach his full potential in this life.


    Now that he had a clear idea about his future path, the questions weighing on his mind affected his mood a little less, and his eyes sparkled with ambitions.

 Chapter 85: Bound by Friendship, Bound by Fate

    Three ferocious-looking guards walked towards them with vignt expressions. They wondered why two carriages were attached to each other with only one person driving.


    "I need to check your identification as nobles or rmendation documents from a noble house." The oldest guard asked suspiciously, his hand resting on his sword, ready to unsheath it.


    Julius couldn''t help but widen his eyes after feeling the life force the old man exuded. He was, by far, the strongest individual he had met.


    He estimated that he was in the middle of the third tier in body refinement and could defeat them all in less than a second. The other two guards were in the middle andte stages of the second tier.


    "Here are our documents. We were attacked by wild beasts on our way and lost our guards." Arun answered arrogantly, not impressed in the slightest by the city guards.


    He chose not to speak about Marco, as it had nothing to do with them.


    "I see Arun. Asha and Louise from the Agnivana kingdom. What about him?" The guard asked while pointing at Julius.


    It was rare but not unheard of to increase losses on the road, so he epted the exnation and rxed a bit after being presented with the requested documents.


    Julius took out his small wooden box and presented the documents contained inside to the old guard.


    As the guard checked Julius'' documents, a strange light shed through his eyes, escaping everyone''s attention.


    "Julius from the Belloria kingdom. Open the gates!" The old guard screamed after confirming their identities.


    Arun swiftly sat beside Julius on the driver''s seat as they entered the bustling streets of the city in which they would spend the next few years.


    Unbeknownst to them, the old guard took a talisman out of his pocket and uttered three short words. "He is here."


    ***


    "You can lodge with me if you have nowhere to stay." Arun suddenly proposed to Julius, aware of his financial condition.


    He knew how everything here was overpriced because of the college''s proximity and the presence of many noble heirs.


    Julius hesitated for a moment, unwilling to impose on his friend.


    "I don''t want to bother you. I can work to rent a cheap ce. Don''t worry." Julius answered with a warm smile, the proposition filling his heart with warmth.


    "Humph... Who is bothering whom? Here, I thought we were friends. It is decided. You''ll stay with me until we enrol!" Arun said decisively.


    After all the shared experiences they endured, Julius was more than a friend to him. He was a brother he could trust with his life.


    Adam smiled, convinced by Arun''s attitude. He knew how hard it was to make true friends and was happy to see that Julius managed to find one in his absence.


    "ept, he will be mad if you don''t," He advised Julius.


    Julius looked at both of them and sighedically in defeat before chuckling. "I''ll be in your care. Thank you for your invitation." He was happy to see them consider him their friend even though they had already reached the city and should have gone their separate ways. Moreover, it was the first time he had bonded with kids his age and enjoyed the experience a lot.


    "Don''t worry about it. Now that I think about it, didn''t you say that you would meet with your brother? Do you know where you may find him?" Arun suddenly asked pensively.


    "I don''t think he''ll join us, but if he does, we''ll meet him at the academy," Julius answered, feeling a bit guilty to lie to his friend.


    "Oh, OK. Don''t forget to introduce him to us if he shows up. I bet he is at least as formidable as you are." Arun said, sounding a bit disappointed.


    "You have no idea about how formidable he truly is. I also hope I''ll be able to introduce him to you soon. Julius'' voice was filled with pride and a hint of determination.


    He hoped to find a way to help Adam in the college. After all, this ce was filled with mystical knowledge, and he might find clues here.


    Guided by Arun, the group soon reached a sizable andvish residence positioned three streets from the college.


    "Do you remember how I told you that my father was a tier four alchemist? Well, this is the house the college gave him for when he stays in the city. In exchange, he asionally shows up to give lessons." Arun revealed the beautiful courtyard by opening therge doors using his family''s emblem.


    After guiding the horses inside, the two boys carried the sleeping Louise to a room.


    As the day was far from being over, but someone had to watch over Louise in case her state deteriorated, she turned to Julius and asked, "Could you please look after her? I have something urgent to do and need Arun''s assistance."


    As soon as he heard her words, Arun''s face palled. He shivered in fright as he looked at Julius with the eyes of a dead man and mouthed, ''Save me,'' realising the predicament he was in.


    "No problem," Julius answered with a smile, ignoring Arun''s silent plea. He wasn''t bothered by the request as he could cultivate or speak with his brother while monitoring Louise.


    "I''lle backter with a doctor to examine her," Asha added while dragging Arun behind her and leaving the house.


    "For some reason, I''m d she didn''t ask me toe, "Julius watched them leave as he sat to cultivate while fulfilling his duty to care for Louise.


    *******


    "I beg you, Asha. It''s only the first day, no more than five shops..." Arun pleaded, his eyes filled with tears.


    "Hah? We are going back through the gate to inform our parents. Moreover, you should ask your father to help with your idea." Asha answered, pouting. Why was Arun always so dramatic when it came to visiting shops?


    "Oh... Good idea!" Arun eximed, color returning to his face after learning they weren''t heading to shops. He needed a proficient enchanter for his n, and he knew his father could rmend one.


    "Don''t stay too long, or Julius will discover that something is wrong!'' Asha reminded Arun. She paid the mage operating the gate in front of the college for her passage and crossed it.


    Then, he spoke to the mage, his voice filled with the same arrogance he had when he first met Julius. "To the Aurelium dukedom of the Agnivana kingdom." He shed his family emblem to prove his identity.


    He wasn''t required to pay any fee to use the gate as one of the benefits of having his father be an honorary teacher at the academy.


    "Duke? Please head to the gate, esteemed young master." The mage said, bowing his head in respect while watching the young man disappear through the portal.

 Chapter 86: Bonds of Friendship and Betrayal

    When Arun emerged from the gate, the scenery waspletely different. The desert was gone and reced by lush forests in the distance.


    His family''s manor could be seen a few hundred meters away from the gate. Its appearance exuded luxury, given its size and grandeur.


    A beautiful golden fountain spewed water nonstop in the middle of the huge garden.


    Following his appearance, a richly dressed tier four mage ran to him and said. "Wee back, young master. We expected your arrival a few days ago. You made your father worry."


    "We had some trouble on the road. I need to report to Father." Arun''s voice was grave andmanding.


    The mage nodded, alerted by Arun''s seriousness, and signalled him to follow.


    After a short walk, they reached arge building located next to the manor. The mage opened it and revealed an interior filled with magic circles, cauldrons, wands and other magical items used for alchemy.


    "I asked not to be disturbed! You better have a good reason for intruding." A manly andmending voiceced with hints of annoyance resounded.


    "Is your son almost dying because of you good enough of a reason?" Arun asked sarcastically.


    "WHAT? Are you alright? Who dared attack you?" A man questioned while running to the door. His face was filled with worry and disbelief.


    The man looked to be around forty-five years old and had a refined appearance. His long ck hair cascaded on his shoulders. His green eyes were sharp and emitted wisps of swirling blue mana due to his unstable emotions.


    "I''m alright, thanks to a friend I met on the way. Not thanks to you or the two idiots you appointed to protect me." Arun answered angrily, implying that if it weren''t for Julius, he and Asha would be cold corpses rotting on the side of the road.


    "Tell me everything. Leave nothing out!" Arun''s father urged, sensing that his son had encountered an unusual situation.


    Arun recounted everything from his meeting with Julius, Asha''s appearance, the subsequent beast attacks, their discovery of Marco''s treason, to the fight against his monstrous form.


    Arun''s father listened in shock and regret at what his son went through. Despite his son''s exnations, he had some suspicions about Julius and the mysterious apprentice who helped them.


    "Nothing would have happened if not for your stupid idea to make me travel normally to discover the world and tone down my arrogance," Arun said in reproach.


    "But I wouldn''t have made this wonderful friend, so I forgive you," Arun added with a bright smile.


    "We must reward your friend for his help, or my name isn''t Vikram. I''ll let you decide how much we should give him," Vikram dered, determined topensate Julius generously.


    However, Arun shook his head before saying, "I only want to pay half his college fee. Asha will be the other half."


    "Isn''t this reward insufficient for saving both of you?" Vikram asked with a frown, unsure what his son had in mind.


    "In addition to half the admission fees, I want your help to create a special short sword for him. That''s how I want to reward him." Arun said while taking out Marco''s beast core and the snake''s fangs and scales.


    Vikram''s eyes widened with excitement as he held the peculiar beast core. Its strange markings and unearthly appearance sparked a newfound curiosity within him. It was the first time he had seen one like that, and he felt excited by the prospect of studying it.


    "Hahaha, you know that this request of yours is worth several thousand gold coins, right?" Vikram asked with a smile. After all, he was an honored tier four alchemist and would most likely request the expertise of a tier four enchanter toplete the weapon.


    "Didn''t you find my rewardcking? He needs a good weapon and is like a brother to me. Please help me with this." Arun pleaded, his head lowered in respect, making Vikram''s eyes widen in shock and pride.


    When had his arrogant son ever asked for something so respectfully? Vikram wondered silently, his eyebrows furrowing in surprise. It seemed that his new friend had a good influence on Arun.


    "I''ll craft the sword, but I''ll personally deliver it to the boy. I won''t allow anyone to take advantage of you." After epting, Vikram set his condition, unwilling to see his son being taken advantage of due to his naivety.


    "No problem. I know his character." Arun dered with confidence.


    "Hahaha, I''m d you are safe and made a good friend. Go greet your mother, but don''t mention what happened." Vikram answered, signalling that the conversation was over.


    Arun nodded before excusing himself to greet his mother, eager to share the news of his return but careful not to reveal the recent events.


    Vikram''s gaze hardened as he turned to his mage, his voice cutting through the tense air of the room. "We need to investigate this attack. I have no rival bold enough to nt a spy in my territory for so many years only to orchestrate an attack on my son and his fianc¨¦."


    The mage furrowed his brow, his voiceced with concern. "My lord, forgive me, but this situation seems moreplex than it appears. What if the boy was involved in the n?"


    "I thought about this possibility too. I''ll test him in a month and teach at the college to keep an eye on him until he is cleared of all suspicions." Vikram narrowed his eyes dangerously, hoping for the boy that he was unrted to this mess.


    He would hate to have to dispose of his son''s new friend.


    Meanwhile, in Asha''s mansion, a simr conversation unfolded, though with a different tone. Tears welled in the young girl''s eyes as shemented the sudden departure of her guards.


    In response, she requested clothes and a shop''s deed in the capital of the Belorria kingdom. She remembered that Julius had torn his sleeve during his confrontation with the snake.


    However, she couldn''t shake the feeling that the reward was insufficient. Yet, she was unsure of what Julius truly desired. Then, a recollection surfaced. Julius had mentioned his brother''s dream, rted to his recipes.


    Thus, she decided to offer him the deed to the shop, hoping it would help his brother achieve his dream.

 Chapter 88: Sorcery and Savory Surprises

    As the house''s doors creaked open, the subtle sound alerted Julius. He quickly stood up and warned his big brother. "Big bro, stop ying around. They are back!"


    Adam, who was experimenting with the effects of his new passive skill, instantly let the various mana structures he had built dissipate.


    Julius watched in awe as the strange items, never seen before, disappeared.


    "It seems like your mana control has improved again! Congrattions, big bro." Julius said, smiling while sitting next to Louise''s bed.


    "I''m still far from my objectives. Though, it''s true I made good progresspared to when I could barely manifest a few sentences using mana." Adam answered with a hint of pride in his voice. Then, he fell silent as someone opened the door.


    "Julius! We are back. Did you miss me?" Arun asked jokingly while entering.


    "Is he your wife to miss you after such a short time?" Asha answered, rolling her eyes at her fianc¨¦''s antics.


    "If he was a woman, why not?" Arun answered with a taunting grin.


    Asha gritted her teeth and answered, her voice filled with annoyance. "Two hundred!"


    Arun stumbled after hearing the terrifying number. He almost had a heart attack after imagining such a torturous day. He gazed at Asha with pleading eyes, thinking, ''I knew she was a devil.''


    Adam and Juliusughed, watching the bickering couple.


    "Learn from your friend, Julius. Don''t ever provoke your wife, or your life will be miserable. Mark my words!" Adam said seriously.


    In the meantime, the healer walked towards Louise''s bed and gestured to Asha, signaling for her to escort the boys out. After all, how could she examine a young maiden in front of two young men?


    "Did you eat yet, Julius?" Asha asked while walking outside. "I brought some food with me. Let''s eat while she heals Louise."


    Julius nodded and followed Asha, understanding her hint.


    However, not everyone did...


    "I already ate. You two can go. I want to see her cast healing magic!" Arun said, causing Asha to widen her eyes.


    Why was he so dense sometimes? She face-palmed before dragging him out of the room by the ear.


    "Hahaha, I''m starting to like your friends more and more. I feel I won''t get bored with them around." Adam said,ughing like a kid under Julius''s stunned gaze.


    The trio walked to the dining room, apanied by Arun''s pained screams.


    "I knew this heartless fianc¨¦ of mine wouldn''t bring back anything. So, I bought some dishes on my way back." Asha dered, gazing disapprovingly at Arun.


    "Well... I trusted you would think about food. That''s why I didn''t bring anything back!" Arun said while holding his reddened ear.


    He decided not to annoy Asha anymore that day. He was unwilling to hear her increase the number of shops he would be dragged into the next day.


    "Oh? When did you learn to makepliments? One hundred!" Asha dered with a pleased smile while Arun clenched his fists in victory.


    Adam chuckled, hisughter infectious. "You might want to take notes, Julius. Arun''s mastering the art of survival.


    However, Julius didn''t understand why his friend was so afraid each time Asha mentioned shops. He looked at Adam in confusion, awaiting an exnation.


    "If he proposes you to apany them, find an excuse to refuse. You understand? No matter what, don''t ept! You''ll understand everything when Arunes back in the evening." Adam said, unwilling to be dragged into this mess.


    Thest thing he wanted to do in this world filled with magic was to be forced to waste a day in this manner.


    He shivered, remembering his own past experiences, and added ominously. "I won''t forgive you if you go."


    Despite not understanding why even his dependable big brother was somehow scarred, Julius nodded, silently promising to refuse any invitation.


    Subsequently, Julius sat down to eat. However, he felt a little lost about how to eat this food.


    The bread was t and covered with a red sauce, and the te was filled with a yellowish mash.


    Noticing his confusion, Arun said, "Eat the mash together with the bread."


    Following his friend''s advice, Julius dipped the sauce-covered bread in the mash and put it in his mouth.


    Contrary to his expectations, the dish tasted quite good. "What is this dish? I like it!" He said, wolfing down the te in a minute.


    "It''s chickpea-mash. It''s a really nourishing dish popr in hot regions." Asha revealed, happy to see Julius appreciate the food she chose.


    "Humph... I''m sure I can do it better. I know the recipe, too!" Adam said in annoyance.


    If he had to choose the most annoying thing about his condition, it would be to watch others eat delicious foods while he couldn''t even taste them.


    "I also brought some skewered magical beast meat. It is a bit expensive but beneficial to body cultivators." Asha said while putting three kebabs on Julius'' te.


    ''Fuck... see if I don''t cook tier nine magical beast meat and eat everything.'' Adam thought, averting his eyes from the happily eating Julius.


    ****


    Meanwhile, in Louise''s room, the healer spoke in an ancient and mystguage.


    Then, she extended her hands towards Louise as she finished her incantation.


    Subsequently, a radiant white light emanated from her hands, enveloping the wounded girl entirely and casting a serene glow in the dimly lit room.


    Although unconscious, Louise moaned in relief as her wounded muscles and internal organs slowly healed under the gentle touch of the healer''s magic. The spellsted for less than a minute, but its effects were profound, evident in the gradual easing of Louise''s pain and the softening of her features.


    As the healer concluded her work, she staggered slightly, her face glistening with sweat, a testament to the exertion required to channel such powerful magic.


    After a few minutes, she recovered herposure and left the room to join Asha.


    ****


    As Julius thanked Asha for the delicious food, the healer entered the dining room.


    "Her life is out of danger, and her body is almostpletely healed. She should wake up in the next few days." She dered, looking at Asha.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much for your help." Asha said, tears welling in her eyes.


    "She would have slowly recovered. I only elerated the process. You should thank your fianc¨¦ instead. Louise would have died without his potion." The healer said, nodding in approval at Arun''s quick decision.


    Asha looked at Arun with a smile and said, "I guess we are back to five shops."


    Arun''s happy screams apanied the group''sughter as they slowly headed to their rooms to sleep.

 Chapter 89: A Journey Through the Exotic City

    *********


    Julius woke up at dawn, impatient to explore the city with his big brother and friends.


    However, he found out he was the only one awake this early. Unable to wait any longer, he gently shook his brother awake.


    As he felt the gentle tugging from the dream ce, Adam opened his eyes and said, "Good morning, boy."


    "Morning, big bro. Let''s explore the city today!" Julius answered, pointing his finger outside the room with a smile.


    "Sure. Go wake up Arun and ask Asha to look over Louise." Adam answered.


    He wanted to discover the exotic city and its wonders as well.


    Nodding in agreement, Julius walked to Asha''s room to propose Adam''s idea.


    After a short negotiation, she reluctantly agreed to stay home for the morning but asked him to be back at midday.


    Then, they walked to Arun''s room to wake him up. However, the boy slept like a log and was unwilling to be awakened. Fortunately, Asha came to Julius''s rescue.


    "Wake up now, or it might not be five anymore when you do..." She said in a low voice, close to Arun''s ears.


    "Why are you guys so cruel? We just arrived. Let''s just recuperate from the travel today." He said, his frustration evident on his face.


    "Yes, yes. Could you please cook breakfast for us before going? Asha turned to Julius and asked, ignoring her grumbling fianc¨¦.


    "No problem," Julius answered, walking to the dining room.


    Once done with their breakfast, Julius, Arun, and Adam left the house under the bright sky.


    Despite the early hour, the city''s paved streets already weed a few people.


    The trio observed them bartering and purchasing local specialities such as fresh olives and dates.


    As they made their way towards the business district, passing through the market, the scent of spices and vegetables wafted through the air. Merchants screamed their prices loudly, drawing the peddler''s attention.


    Enchanted by this exotic experience, Julius turned to his brother and whispered, "It''s so different from the markets in the Belloria kingdom."


    "Indeed. It''s a first for me as well." Adam answered while gazing curiously everywhere.


    After a short walk, they reached arge avenue, contrasting with the small and intricate streetsposing the market.


    "This is the business district. Let''s drink something before looking around." Arun exined, guiding them to a luxurious cafe filled with people.


    As they sat on the terrace, a young waitress came to take their order with a smile.


    "Two cups of mint tea with sugar." Arun dered.


    The waitress nodded, then returned after a few minutes with their beverages.


    "Nothing beats a cup of mint tea under the sun. Taste it." Arun said to Julius, apanied by Adam''s nods as it was one of his favorite drinks.


    Julius'' eyes lit up as he savored the delicious and sweet hot drink.


    After spending half an hour in the cafe, they headed to the shops.


    "You can find anything you want here, be itmon or magical items," Arun said, showing and describing what each shop was selling while passing them by.


    After passing in front of a smith''s workshop, Adam suddenly asked, "Do you have a few silver coins?"


    Astonished by the question, Julius nodded and retrieved a single silver coin from his pouch. He had been saving it for emergencies.


    "Nice, enter the workshop and buy a metal and a silver chain," Adam said, making Julius frown in response. Why did his brother need those chains?


    Although puzzled, Julius halted Arun and invited him to enter the shop.


    "No problem. If you see anything you fancy, take it. I''ll pay." Arun dered, curious to see what he wanted to buy.


    As they entered the shop, Adam''s voice chimed in. "Don''t let him pay otherwise, buying them would be useless."


    Julius nodded in response, trusting his brother''s choices, and walked to the counter.


    "I need a metal chain, a little long and a shorter and smaller silver chain," Julius said to the smiling merchants.


    Noticing how richly dressed Arun was, the merchant expected arge purchase. However, Julius only requested twomon and cheap items, which disappointed him.


    "Tch, you can look for the metal chain in those barrels." He answered, showing the barrels, his smile disappearing from his face.


    "Choose any silver chains from the shelves. If they''re too long, bring the shortest one. I''ll cut it for you." The merchant added before taking a book out and reading it.


    After all, in a city filled with wealthy noble heirs, why would he waste time speaking with the poor?


    Julius didn''t mind the merchant''s attitude. He was used to this kind of treatment after four years of menialbor.


    However, as Julius walked towards the barrels, Arun''s angry voice resounded in the shop. "Is that how peasants treat nobles in this city? Tell me. Should I get you fired or make this shop close?"


    Unbothered by the threat, the merchant raised his eyes from his book and observed the youth who threatened him. Soon, his eyesnded on Arun''s family''s emblem hanging from his neck and shivered.


    He recognised the emblem as one of the honorary teachers at the college used the same. Subsequently, he quickly jumped above his counter and ran to the barrels and shelves, getting what Julius asked for.


    Before Julius could even reassure Arun, saying that it was alright, the merchant was already done gathering his items and bowed his head respectfully.


    "I''m sorry for my behavior. The total for the two itemses to one silver and fifty bronze coins." The merchant said as humbly as he could.


    Hearing the price, Julius shook his head in disappointment and confessed. "I only have one silver."


    Hearing that his friendcked money, Arun proposed to pay once more. After all, what was one or two silver to him? But Julius stubbornly refused.


    Then Arune suddenly turned to the merchant and said, sounding like a thug. "Didn''t you say that you were sorry? Or were your excuses empty words?"


    "I, hum... Did I say one silver and fifty bronze coins? I just realised I made a mistake! The price is one silver. Thank you for your purchase. See you next time." The merchant answered, catching the clue.


    Buying a Duke''s son forgiveness for fifty bronze was a cheap price he was willing to pay.


    After paying for his items, Julius left the shop with Arun and explored the vicinity a bit more before heading home.

 Chapter 90: Noble Enrollment

    Before Arun could enter the house, Asha rushed to him and grabbed his arm.


    "My turn now," Asha said, happily dragging the pitiful-looking Arun. "Let''s see what jewellery they have in this city!"


    Julius didn''t even have time to react before he found himself alone in front of the house''s door.


    ''I guess she was as eager as we were to explore the city.'' Julius thought with a smile before walking to Louise''s room.


    As Julius sat down to meditate next to the unconscious woman''s bed, Adam suddenly spoke. "Be ready to leave tonight."


    "Eh? Why?" Julius asked with widened eyes.


    Didn''t his big brother say he liked the couple, though?


    "To use the chains you bought earlier," Adam answered with a mysterious smile, his mind already formting a n.


    After a short pause, Adam added, "Take the snake''s skin and eyes with you."


    "Hmm, can I say goodbye before?" Julius asked, his voice low and his shoulders slumped.


    He had trulye to enjoy the couple''spany and didn''t want to leave.


    "Why? We''ll return before dawn. I just don''t want them to suspect anything." Adam answered, gazing at the boy weirdly.


    When did he say they would leave for good? And why would they do so?


    "Ha? Understood!" Julius raised his hand in the air with a bright and relieved smile.


    He understood that his brother was about to do something weird once more. However, it somehow excited him to discover what it was.


    As Julius closed his eyes to focus on meditation, Adam began shaping various objects using his mana. The quiet hum of magic filled the room, contrasting with the bustling activity outside.


    ******


    Meanwhile, the couple reached a huge and magnificent building. It was surrounded by tall walls and a blue dome made out of mana.


    In addition to the main building, many smaller ones could be seen around itsrge garden. Moreover, two tall towers released mana, increasing its density within the dome.


    From where she stood, Asha failed to see any students. However, she quickly understood that it was normal. The enrollment period wasn''t over yet. Moreover, the students in older years had a month of vacation during this time, justifying their absence.


    Recovering from the grandiose sight, she turned to look at Arun and asked, "Tell me you didn''t mess up and brought the box with you."


    "Who do you take me for? I have it," Arun said, taking a small, intricately carved wooden box out of his pocket.


    Asha nodded before heading to the inscription building to register for the uing school year.


    There was no queue; only nobles could enrol. Moreover, the six magic academies focusing on battle spells were much more popr than the three others.


    After entering the building, a young man wearing the school''s uniform weed them. He had long ck hair tied in a ponytail and gemme-like green eyes. He seemed a little over twenty-two years old and looked really handsome.


    "Hello, are you here to enrol for this academic year?" The man asked with a bright smile while gesturing to the two seats in front of his desk.


    "Yes, we came to register three people," Arun answered, sitting next to Asha and preparing their identifications.


    "I need your identifications and six hundred gold coins. In addition, I need a sealed letter signed by the missing person specifying he allows you to enrol him." The man answered, noticing the missing person.


    "I have a letter from my father," Arun answered while putting Julius''s identity paper and his father''s letter on the desk.


    Recognising the emblem on the seal, the young man nodded in acknowledgement. Then, he proceeded with the three registrations, filling the forms with their information.


    Simultaneously, Arun and Asha ced two heavy pouches on the desk, each clinking with three hundred gold coins.


    Subsequently, the man used a magic device to scan the three documents. It beeped with a green light as it passed over the royal family''s magic crest, ascertaining their authenticity.


    Then, he used a magic scale familiar to Asha to weigh the pouches. Soon, the number six hundred floated above them.


    "Everything is in order. School starts in a month, on the fifteenth day of the eighth month. I''ll have your student cards ready in a week. Wee to the College of Alchemy and Transmutation." The man dered, signalling that his job was done.


    With their enrollment secured, the duo left the registration office and made their way to the shopping district.


    Left alone in his office, the registrar watched as the eager youngdy and the grumbling man walked in the distance. His amiable expression vanished, reced by one full of seriousness. Then, he examined their registration documents with interest.


    *******


    As night fell on the city, Arun, feelingpletely spent, wearily entered his father''s house.


    Despite Asha''s promise of a brief visit to five shops, they ended up exploring the entire street due to the girl''s enthusiasm.


    To make matters worse, he had to provide his opinion on every piece of clothing or jewellery she tried on, even though he didn''t care about such things.


    Yet, that wasn''t the most terrifying part of the experience. He had to listen to her bargain for hours with the merchants, making him almost lose his mind.


    "Asha. I swear I won''t annoy you anymore. In exchange, leave me out of your shopping spree. I beg you." Arun said with thest bit of mental strength he had left before walking to his room to rest. He didn''t even wait for her to answer.


    As Julius exited Louise''s room in response to the door opening, he was taken aback by the sight of his pale-faced and tired friend.


    What did happen for him to end up in such a state?


    "I warned you. Don''t ever follow her if you don''t want to end like Arun." Adam said,ughing at the poor boy''s misfortune.


    "I understand. I swear I won''t ept her invitation." Julius answered, starting to share Arun''s shop phobia.


    "I brought back food. Today''s dish is roasted chicken stuffed with vermicelli. Come and try it." Asha said, looking at Julius with an innocent and satisfied smile.


    Julius shivered slightly before making his way to the dining room.


    *******


    After Julius had eaten another delicious dish under Adam''s envious gaze, he headed to his room.


    After an hour of rxation and cleaning, he opened the window and jumped out.


    "We''ll have to spend the night out because the house is magically locked. Only Arun can open it with his family''s emblem." Adam reminded Julius.


    "No problem, I''ll just mention I wanted to take an early walk without disturbing anyone," Julius replied, finding a decent excuse.


    Adam nodded approvingly. He was pleased to see the boy growing more resourceful with each passing day.


    After this short exchange, Julius walked through the illuminated streets with a sense of anticipation.

 Chapter 92: Steam and Mosaics

    Following their idea, Julius entered various alchemy workshops to propose his services. However, he and Adam forgot to consider a small but ring detail. Because of this detail, most shop owners gave the same answer.


    "Pah, I would be damned if I let a kid like you around my precious materials."


    "Get the hell out of here if you aren''t buying anything."


    "Haha, are you even attending the college? Do you even have an alchemist certification?"


    Despite Julius'' height and well-developed muscles, his youthful face betrayed his true age, making the alchemistsugh or snap at him for his daring joke.


    Frustrated after being rejected for the third time, Adam couldn''t hold back his annoyance. "I have a certification from the system. Here, it''s written in the job column! Old bastards. I''m sure I can brew potions much better than you lot."


    As Adam vented his frustration, Julius''s attention shifted to the ghost. It was the first time he heard of the system.


    "Mhh, it''s alright, big bro. I''ll ask my friends to lend me the money. We''ll slowly pay them back after obtaining an alchemist certification from the school." Julius proposed. He couldn''t think of another alternative.


    "know how I hate to be in debt... But you are right," Adam conceded with mixed feelings. They had already received considerable help from the couple. After all, Julius was fed and lodged without spending a single bronze coin.


    Silently pondering how to adapt his n under the rising sun, Adam scratched his head. Meanwhile, Julius made his way back home. He didn''t want his friends to worry about his sudden absence.


    *****


    Apanied by the glowing light of the morning sun, Julius heard Asha''s resounding screams as he approached the house.


    "He noticed because you fell asleep directly after returning yesterday."


    "If you kept your promise, I wouldn''t have been so tired! Why did you have to drag me into dozens of shops!" Arun yelled back before opening the door and dashing out to escape his fianc¨¦''s fury.


    Julius watched this scene in puzzlement as his friend ran towards him, screaming in panic, "You''re here, great! Quickly run before she catches us!"


    Not entirely sure what was happening, Julius ran with his friend, trusting Arun when concerned about matters rted to his fianc¨¦''s temper.


    At the same time, Asha breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the two boys running in the distance. She had feared Julius left for good. After all, they had indeed borrowed his wooden box without consulting him. She assumed he might have believed they stole it.


    However, contrary to Asha''s fears, Julius didn''t mind. He had long noticed the missing box. He trusted Arun that much.


    After running for a while, the two boys slowed down. They looked at each other with a smile before Arun said. "Wanna drink tea?"


    "Sure!" Julius nodded before stopping in a caf¨¦. Next, Arun ordered two cups of wormwood (absinthe) tea to let Julius taste something new.


    "I didn''t know that many different varieties of delicious tea existed," Arun said, enjoying his cup with glistening eyes.


    "That''s only the tip of the iceberg. There are many more varieties around the world. My father even drinks tea infused with magical herbs." Arun exined before hesitation clouded his face for a moment.


    "Hum, don''t ask me why, but I have your wooden box," Arun revealed after steeling his resolve. He chose not to lie.


    "Oh! I didn''t notice I lost it. Thank you for finding it, Arun." Julius said in surprise. He behaved as though he hadn''t noticed Arun taking it from his pocket the day before. Still, he wondered what he did with it.


    "He? Why did you leave the house alone if you didn''t notice it was missing?" Arun asked, astonished. He had shared Asha''s fear and thought he left because of them.


    "I... I just took an early stroll. I didn''t want to disturb your sleep, so I went alone." Julius said through gritted teeth. He couldn''t reveal Adam''s existence. Thus, he had no other choice but to lie.


    Adam noticed the conflicted expression on Julius''s face, his own brow furrowing in response. A pang of guilt washed over him as he began to feel like a burden on Julius''s friendship.


    However, he quickly shook his head. ''Since when did I think like that?'' He thought, his frown deepening. He still didn''t realise how much his subconscious had been affected four years ago.


    ''Humph, he is the one dragging me down. I would have already reached tier six if I was in my body. Or maybe five... four?'' He thought in constion with a bitter smile.


    Arun sighed in relief, happy to learn that his friend wasn''t angry with them. Then, he asked, his smile warm and inviting. "Speaking of new experiences, have you ever been to a hamam? It''s an incredible way to wash and rx."


    "ept, I''m tired of using my mana to clean you," Adam said with a shrug to the puzzled Julius.


    Julius shook his head, intrigued. "Can''t say I have. What''s it like?"


    "It''s fantastic. Trust me, you''ll love it," Arun replied, excitement evident in his voice.


    After paying twenty bronze coins for their order, he stood up and headed to the hamam his father liked to visit.


    With newfound curiosity, Julius followed Arun as they made their way through the bustling streets.


    Soon, Julius stepped into the grand hamam, greeted by the opulent sight of intricately patterned floor tiles that stretched across the expansive interior.


    The air was warm and heavy with the scent of exotic oils and fragrant steam. Marble columns rose majestically, supporting a domed ceiling adorned with delicate mosaic designs. Soft, ambient lighting danced off the walls, creating a tranquil atmosphere.


    Sounds of running water echoed gently through the space, inviting Julius to embark on a journey of rxation and rejuvenation.


    While Julius stood at the entrance, captivated by the strangely beautiful building, Arun went to the counter and paid thirty-six bronze coins for their entry.


    Then, he added fifteen bronze coins to purchase a strange, brown, stic substance and a sturdy wash-glove.


    "Let''s go. We have the whole ce to ourselves since it''s still early." Arun turned to Julius andmented.

 Chapter 93: Sweat, Soap, and Surprises: A Hamam Experience

    The two boys undressed in the changing room. Arun gazed furtively at Julius'' muscled body in admiration. Next, he approached a man who stood waiting by the door.


    "Rub the two of us." He asked shortly while handing eighteen bronze coins to the man.


    The man took the money with a nod before fetching two buckets and heading to a steam-filled room.


    Warm steam greeted Julius and Arun as they stepped into the room, enveloping them like aforting nket. At first, Julius couldn''t help but tense up. Soon, sweat began to glisten on his forehead as he struggled with the intensity of the heat.


    But as time passed, he found himself surrendering to the gentle embrace of the warmth, the tension in his muscles gradually easing away. Julius soon realised that the hamam wasn''t just about cleaning the body but about seekingfort in the warm embrace of the steam and heat.


    Simultaneously, the attendant opened two taps to fill the buckets: one releasing a cold stream of water and one releasing hot water. Next, he applied the brown, goo-like substance to his hands and massaged it onto the boys'' bodies.


    Julius jumped in fright at the sight of the substance approaching him. However, Arun quickly reassured him before letting the man rinse the soap.


    "Pfff. That ck thing is soap. Don''t worry." Arun chuckled at Julius'' reaction.


    "Lie on the ground," the attendant instructed, looking at Julius.


    Curious about what woulde next, Julius followed the man''s instructions andy on his belly.


    The attendant used the hard bathing glove to rub Julius''s back vigorously. Soon, grey strands began to appear on therge, muscled back of the boy.


    Then, the man rubbed Julius'' legs, arms, neck, belly and chest.


    ''What''s that grey thing?'' Julius thought in shock as the strands appeared on every part of his body.


    He has never seen such a weird scene back in the Belloria kingdom.


    Noticing his astonishment, Adam chimed in. "It''s your skin''s dead cells, mixed with oil and other impurities like pollution... I think."


    Julius gazed at his big brother in understanding. He would have never believed that despite keeping good daily hygiene, his skin would still contained that many impurities.


    After finishing the rubdown, the man poured a bucket of water over Julius to clean him. Then, he took out a sk of perfumed oil and coated the boy''s body.


    Enchanted by the smell and the feeling of property, Julius watched the man repeat the same actions on Arun.


    "I''m afraid I''lle back every day to clean." Julius suddenly said, bing a fan of hamams.


    "Haha, I don''t rmend you to do so. You should limit your visits to once a week, or you''ll end skinless." Arun exined, happy to see that his friend enjoyed the experience.


    "I can rub you if you really want toe back. We can save a few coins that way." Adam proposed after calcting the cost.


    Remembering that they had no money, Julius lowered his head in shame.


    ''I can''t count on Arun to pay for my every expense.'' He thought, determined to find a way to earn money.


    Julius pondered what he could do as the man finished cleaning Arun, who asked with a radiant smile, "Want to go for a massage? Asha is already angry, so we might as well enjoy our day."


    "You already did enough. I should start to earn money and pay for my own expenses." Julius said, shaking his head.


    "Come on. It doesn''t bother me. I''m even happy to have a friend apany me." Arun insisted, still smiling.


    However, Julius had inherited from Adam a dislike for debts, whether mary or moral.


    "I don''t want to feel like I''m taking advantage of you by letting you pay for everything. It wouldn''t be fair." He said righteously, unwilling to abuse his friend''s kindness.


    "I understand. Let me invite you from time to time, though. It really makes me happy." Arun nodded in response, respecting his friend''s opinion despite not agreeing.


    Julius agreed, then retraced his step back home alone. Arun still decided to get a massage, determined not to see his fianc¨¦ today.


    It was true that Asha was upset, but not with him. He dreaded bing her target and enduring endless shopping trips. So, he decided to head home, taking over Louise''s supervision duty and allowing Asha to enjoy herself in the city.


    After a short walk, Julius saw that the house''s doors were open. He also noticed that Asha was rxing in the garden and drinking a ss of fresh orange juice.


    His eyes widened as he walked to the table she was sitting at, thinking, ''Is that how she monitors Louise''s condition?''


    "Wee back. You got us scared this morning. Where have you been?" Asha asked, smiling.


    "Sorry, I just wanted to walk under the morning sun," Julius answered apologetically.


    Asha nodded at Julius''s exnations, relieved he didn''t reproach them anything.


    "I have some great news!" Asha eximed before continuing, "Arun''s father sent us two maids and a cook to make our stay more enjoyable and tend to Louise."


    It was indeed great. With the presence of the two maids, they could now explore the city freely. Moreover, Julius wouldn''t have to cook breakfast anymore. The cook would take charge of their diet.


    Julius''s eyes lit up in excitement, ready to return and navigate the city''s streets. However, Adam suddenly said.


    "If you n to stay out all day, I won''t apany you. Wake me up when the materials are ready."


    Adam was unwilling to be dragged left and right and waste his time. He wanted to focus on his training and improve his mana control daily.


    After his endless duel with Gaston and subsequent awakening in this peaceful environment, he couldn''t help but notice how slower his progress had be.


    Moreover, he needed some time alone to refresh his mind. After all, it was mentally exhausting for him to be a mere spectator to other''s enjoyment.


    In response to his words, Julius''s eyes widened in astonishment. It was the first time his brother stated he wanted to be away.

 Chapter 94: Adams Retreat

    Julius watched with a stunned expression as Adam''s glowing eyes suddenly dimmed, signalling that he was unconscious.


    He wanted to answer; however, Asha stood next to him, gazing in his direction with worried eyes. She wondered why Julius''s expression shifted from happiness to confusion and finally disbelief so quickly.


    "Are you alright, Julius?" She asked, concern evident in her tone.


    Julius quickly answered with a bitter smile, saying, "I am."


    Asha remained unconvinced by his response but chose not to press him further. Instead, she changed the subject entirely.


    "By the way, where is that troublemaker?" She asked about Arun''s whereabouts, wondering why Julius was alone.


    Julius responded that his friend had gone to receive a massage, despite being unfamiliar with the concept. He also expressed his sentiments regarding their generosity and conveyed his desire to earn his own money.


    "I''ve known Arun since childhood, and you''re his first true friend. I assure you, he''s eager to share those experiences with you, and money is the least of his concerns. After all, his father is likely the wealthiest man in our country, second only to the King." Asha said, smiling at Julius''s honesty and good character.


    In her opinion, the only thing the boycked was a good background. If he had it, he would be a perfect man. After all, he was tall, muscled, good-looking, strong and honest.


    After thinking for a bit, the outline of a n took form in her mind as she suddenly added. "Are you engaged to anyone in your country?"


    "Hah? I''m not. Why?" Julius asked, astonished by the out-of-context question.


    "Hehe, I have some beautiful and kind sisters I can introduce you to if you want," Asha replied with sparkling eyes, her merchant''s instincts awakening.


    She had no doubts that Julius would be a fine mage in the future. If she could arrange for him to marry into her family, they could gain a skilled and promising son-inw.


    However, her assumptions about his future as a mage were wrong. She thiught that Julius used a spell to behead the serpent while he used internal energy. His path was totally different.


    "Hmm, I haven''t really thought about those things. Right now, my focus is on my training," Julius replied honestly.


    He had too many things to think about and not enough time to address them all: earning money, enrolling in college, bing a tier two cultivator, resolving his brother''s problem, and reuniting with his missing mother.


    A trace of sadness shed through the boy''s eyes as he thought about Alina. He hadn''t seen her for four years and really missed her presence.


    "Take your time to consider my proposal. We''re still young, and your interest in those matters may develop in a few years. I guarantee you won''t be disappointed by my sisters." Asha advised kindly before standing up and walking out of the garden to look for Arun with a menacing gaze.


    As Julius watched her leave, he pondered what his next steps should be. Soon after, he walked out, determined to find a job. Unbeknownst to him, his friends had already registered and paid for him, nning to surprise him.


    *******


    As the sun rose and fell, a week slowly passed by. The trio shared hearty meals and funny moments together every day. However, Julius was spending less time with the couple.


    He had finally found a job after searching for two days. Surprisingly, his employer was the old man working in the leather workshop.


    "He grew old and bored working alone in his shop, so he decided to hire the polite boy to clean and greet customers. Additionally, he asionally taught him how to treat leather and craft items during slow periods.


    During this week, Julius tried to wake his brother several times. However, Adam didn''t answer any of his calls and kept training in the dreamce.


    His new goal was to modify theplex mage''s hand spell. Unfortunately, it proved to be extremely challenging as it demanded high mana reserves and concentration to manifest for extended periods.


    This was understandable because the hands were highly versatile, capable of interacting with physical matter and mana alike.


    Adam had no doubts that this spell could be immensely potent if he seeded in replicating it solely through mana control. The potential applications were limitless.


    For example, he could use it to manipte extremely cold materials, infuse mana more intricately into his potions, or seamlessly blend it directly into the hot mixtures.


    He could also use the spell to wield more weapons in battle or even p his enemy''s spells before they reached him.


    Those were just basic applications he thought of, but he knew he could find more.


    As he kept practising and understanding the spells working, he suddenly felt a violent tug apanied by Julius'' voice.


    "It''s been a week, big bro. You''re material should be ready." The boy said with a reproachful tone.


    He didn''t understand why his brother had suddenly disappeared for a week, and he hated to see him being dragged behind him. It reminded him of bitter memories he preferred to forget.


    "Already?" Adam asked as he woke up with a frown. The scenery in the dreamce never changed. Thus, he couldn''t keep track of time.


    "Why did you sleep for so long?" Julius asked, his tone tinged with unhappiness.


    "... I can''t really exin," Adam replied after a moment of hesitation. He didn''t know why, but he felt like staying alone for a few days.


    Disappointed by the answer, Julius shook his head but decided not to engage in a pointless argument. He pushed open the shop''s door and walked to the counter.


    "Hello, mister Khalid. Is the leather ready?" He asked the old man with a smile.


    "It is. You can check if the quality meets your requirements." Khalid replied, smiling while putting a squarish grey leather patch on the table.


    Adam observed the leather then asked Julius to manipte it. He nodded in approval after witnessing its sturdiness and beautiful appearance.


    "I also have your week''s sry. I''m satisfied with your work, so I added a little extra to motivate you to keep up the good work." Khalid added with a kind smile while putting ten silver coins on the counter.


    Julius had only negotiated a sry of eight silver coins a week, making the man''s honesty all the more appreciated.

 Chapter 95: Gifts of the Ghost

    "Thanks a lot, mister." Julius respectfully answered, his head lowered in gratitude.


    He had only worked for five days, but Khalid paid him double what he should have. He liked how Julius always showed up on time and weed the customers with a smile and a respectful attitude.


    Moreover, Khalid was astonished by the boy''s strength in the few times he asked him for help in his crafts.


    "I can help you with your leather if you want." Khalid offered his help with a smile.


    However, Adam shook his head and said, "Tell him you want to make a secret product never seen before. He should pay us for the idea if he wants to craft it."


    Julius looked at his brother in astonishment, unsure about what to do. He thought for a bit before deciding to ept Khalid''s help and ignore Adam''s words.


    "What are you doing? The item I want doesn''t exist in this world. We can make a fortune by selling the patent!" Adam screamed at Julius in frustration.


    "Can you craft it yourself? If not, let him assist us," Julius answered while following Khalid inside his workshop.


    "Do you have a drawing of the item? The work will be harder if you use words alone to describe it." Khalid exined, pointing at a stack of drawings lying on his desk.


    "Extend your hand and speak gibberish," Adam grumbled.


    As Julius followed his brother''s instructions under Khalid''s puzzled gaze, a luxurious blue handbag made of solid mana appeared.


    The old man jumped back in fright at the sudden appearance. However, upon seeing Julius'' reassuring smile, he approached it with curiosity.


    "Tell him he can manipte it as if it was the real item. He can also ask me to make it transparent if he wants to see what''s inside without opening it. I can even dpose it in several parts if needed." Adam''s words were repeated by Julius, making Khalid''s eyes light up in wonder.


    It was the first time he had seen such an ingenious way to use mana. His work would be over in no time with such a model.


    "You didn''t tell me you were proficient in magic, boy." You have real talent!" Khalid said excitedly, grabbing the bag and analysing its structure.


    Julius observed the peculiar item with curiosity. However, he couldn''t grasp its practical utility.


    "Don''t look at it as if it is junk. See Asha''s reaction when you give it to her. " Adam snorted, annoyed by the boy''s mistrust.


    Nevertheless, he assisted the enthusiastic Khalid in crafting the bag. They spent several hours working with the leather until the bag finally took form under Khalid''s skilful hands.


    With thest stitches finally made, Julius and Khalid stepped back to admire the beautiful end product. Khalid scratched his head in confusion, examining the bag from different angles. "It seems to be some kind of bag," he mused, "but I fail to understand how it is useful."


    He shared Julius'' scepticism about the item before branding the bag with an extremely shameless name.


    "Humph, see if I don''t earn money with my bag''s brand." Adam snorted again before falling silent.


    The handbag was entirely made of grey serpent leather, giving it a luxurious look. The magical beast''s leather was sturdy enough to resist a sword strike, making it durable and giving it an enjoyable texture. A metal chain connected its sides, allowing it to be carried over the shoulder. Moreover, its interior wasposed of many small pockets on the sides.


    In the center of the mid-sized handbag, Adam Juiton could be read in bold letters.


    Adam nodded in satisfaction at the bag''s appearance,plimenting the skilled craftsman inwardly. The first part of his n was nowplete.


    "Let''s go to the other shop to get the eye," Adam said to Julius as he noticed it was already night.


    With grateful thanks exchanged, Julius and Khalid bid each other farewell, and the boy ventured out into the night, the magical handbag safely tucked under his arm.


    After a short walk, he headed to the counter and asked the middle-aged man if his item was ready.


    "It is. I hardened and polished the eye. Then, I added a hook by piercing a small hole on the top part." The man said, showing the result of his work.


    Adam, once again, nodded in satisfaction. The item looked exactly how he imagined it.


    "Slide the silver chain inside the hook." He instructed Julius, who was now looking at a beautiful ne adorned by a gem-like but ferocious-looking serpent''s eye.


    Julius, now holding the two items, questioned Adam''s intention in his mind. Why did they have to craft those useless things? However, he soon received the answer.


    "Gift them to your friends to thank them for their hospitality," Adam said before returning to the dreamce to continue his experiments.


    He found the outside world less and less appealing as he couldn''t enjoy it. He yearned for simple joys like the touch of the wind, the warmth of the sun on his skin, the taste of delicious dishes and the interactions with others.


    Thus, he decided to spend his time in seclusion, far from the things he yearned for but couldn''t have. He also distracted his mind by continuously training and delving into magic.


    "Ha? Big bro? Big bro?!" Julius called as Adam''s eyes dimmed once more. Unfortunately, he received no answer from the ghost.


    A thousand questions raced through Julius''s mind. Where had Adam gone? Why had he left so suddenly? Was he in danger? But with no answers, Julius was left feeling lost and uncertain. He already left for the whole week.


    When would hee back? Would he leave more often in the future?


    With a heavy sigh, Julius turned away from the empty street and made his way home, Adam''s gifts clutched tightly in his hands.


    ******


    As he entered the familiar warmth of their home, Julius forced a smile onto his face, determined not to let his friends see his inner turmoil. But behind the facade, his mind was filled with worry for his brother.


    "Hey, guys. I brought back gifts." Julius said with mixed feelings. He felt saddened that the one who got such a good idea was absent.


    Furthermore, he felt guilty for taking credit when all he did was ry his brother''s ideas to the merchants.

 Chapter 96: The Bag, the Eye, and the Deal

    Arun quickly stood up and ran to Julius with glowing eyes, happy by his friend''s gesture.


    "Wow, what a ferocious-looking ne. Does the eyee from the serpent?" Arun asked while putting the chain around his neck in excitement.


    He didn''t mind the modest silver chain; it marked the first time he had ever received such a thoughtful gesture from a friend. Furthermore, he could always rece itter with better materials. He valued the gesture more than the item''s mary value.


    Moreover, considering the serpent''s eye as a tier two material, Arun contemted enchanting it. That''s why he nned to seek his father''s assistance in imbuing the eye with magical properties. That way, he could transform this symbol of friendship into an artefact.


    On the other hand, Asha slowly examined her bag, her brow furrowed in concentration. She manipted it, searched its interior, touched the material to get a feel of the texture, and went as far as to sniff the bag''s leathery scent.


    After finishing her inspection, Asha''s expression turned serious. With a final nce at the bag''s craftsmanship, she shifted her attention to Julius. "We need to talk," she said firmly, her eyes aze with determination.


    Arun stepped back, recognizing the determined look in his fianc¨¦''s eyes. He knew she was about to switch to merchant mode. Thus, he decided to silently observe their discussion, while Julius, still puzzled by Asha''s sudden seriousness, awaited her next move.


    "Are you the one who designed this bag? How many people have seen it so far?" Asha asked, her tone sharpened with curiosity as she focused on Julius.


    She really liked the handbag''s aesthetics and practicality. Moreover, she thought it had great potential as amercial product.


    "Hmm. My brother designed it. Besides the two of us, only the craftsman who helped us knows about the design," Julius replied, scratching his head in confusion at Asha''s sudden seriousness.


    "Great!" Asha said, pping her hands with a radiant smile. "I want to buy this bag''s design and production rights from your brother."


    Julius looked at her doubtfully. Why did she want to pay to produce this useless item? In his opinion, a pouch could almost do the same job, took less space and could be tied around the belt. Meanwhile, this bag had to be carried over the shoulder, which was less practical.


    As he was about to refuse, he suddenly remembered that his big brother was willing to sell the design to Khalid earlier. He wouldn''t be mad if he sold it to Asha then, right?


    "Sure, I don''t really know the prices, though," Julius replied pensively.


    "I won''t take advantage of you. What about ten per cent royalties on each bag we sell?" Asha suggested, ready to engage in fierce negotiations with Julius.


    Following Asha''s proposal and Julius''s moment of indecision, Arun, perceiving an opportunity, intervened, "How about twelve per cent, Asha?" He grasped Julius''s uncertainty and recognized the chance to negotiate a more advantageous deal for their friend.


    "Alright, twelve it is," Asha answered, unbothered by Arun''s intervention. In truth, she would have been disappointed if he didn''t try to help his only friend.


    "Deal," Julius answered, extending and shaking Asha''s hand. He didn''t understand much about what happened and didn''t really care. For him, the bag was useless. He would already be happy if he could earn a few silver coins thanks to the royalties.


    As the negotiation concluded with a firm handshake, Asha''s excitement bubbled within. She wasted no time expressing her eagerness to finalize the contract. Unfortunately, she couldn''t sign it here; enchanted paper and ink were required, a detail she hurriedly exined. Determination filled her voice as she announced her intention to draft an official magic contract with her mother at home.


    The urgency in her tone startled Arun and Julius, but they nodded in understanding as Asha made her way to the door, her impatience evident in the quickness of her steps.


    "I''ve got a clear vision for this," she added, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "Once we sign the contract, we''ll be ready to bring this handbag to market."


    With that, she hurried out of the house, her determination propelling her through the nearby streets towards the Gate.


    Julius and Arun watched in confusion as her small figure left the house, running through the nearby streets and heading to the Gate.


    With Asha finally out of sight, Arun pivoted toward Julius, a questioning expression on his face. "I appreciate the gift I received more. But seriously, what''s the big deal about a bag?"


    Julius scratched his head, mirroring Arun''s confusion. "I''m not sure either. A pouch or pockets seem more practical to me."


    Despite their scepticism, both men couldn''t fathom Asha''s sudden interest in the bag''s design. Arun leaned in, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "Do you think she has a n already?"


    Julius shrugged, uncertainty clouding his features. "I have no idea. She''s always full of surprises."


    Arun nodded thoughtfully, acknowledging Asha''s knack for strategic thinking. He knew that if she wanted to invest in something, she likely had a solid n and was sure she could make immense profits.


    Despite not possessing the same level of wealth as his own family, Asha''s family ranked among the top five in their country, and a mere handful of gold coins wouldn''t move her.


    As Julius pondered the unfolding events, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his big brother had orchestrated everything behind the scenes. Amidst their expressions of gratitude for the couple''s hospitality, Adam subtly forged a business partnership with Asha, a move that went unnoticed by everyone, even Julius himself.


    Julius felt a wave of uncertainty wash over him. What borate ns had his big brother concocted, and how deeply was he involved? Furthermore, why was he kept in the dark?


    Sensing his friend''s unease, Arun offered aforting squeeze on his shoulder. Despite the gesture, Julius couldn''t shake the lingering feeling that they were venturing into a realm filled with unexpected twists and turns.

 Chapter 97: The Sisters Secret

    As the sun rose the following day, casting its golden rays across the sleepy streets of their neighborhood, Julius and Arun were awakened by the maids, who carried joyous news; Louise finally woke up after such a long time.


    Despite the healer''s visit, the young girl showed no sign of waking up in the past week, leaving the trio filled with worry and uncertainty about her condition. Each day seemed to drag on, the air heavy with the scent of medicinal herbs and the room bathed in the soft glow of candlelight as they watched over her.


    After catching wind of the news, the two boys sprang into action without a moment''s dy. Their hurried steps echoed through the house. Anticipation fueled their every move as they raced to the girl''s side, eager to extend their heartfelt thanks for her invaluable help.


    However, as they reached Louise''s room and caught a glimpse of the girl inside, they couldn''t help but be shocked by her appearance. The unremarkable Louise they knew had transformed into a youthful and stunning woman.


    "Are you really Louise?" Arun voiced his doubts with a frown while Julius nodded, agreeing with his question.


    "Yes?" Louise replied, her head tilting as her long ck hair fluttered around her. Initially failing toprehend the question, she was happy to see them before something clicked in her memory.


    Her emerald eyes darted left and right in panic, searching for the ne she always wore. She soon found it lying on the table next to her bed and sighed in relief. The wind howled behind her as she dashed to the table and attached it around her neck in a sh.


    After she put the ne, a magical scene greeted the two boys. Louise''s body metamorphosed. Her eyes dimmed and turned brown, her silk-like long hair became short, and her figure became slimmer under the boys'' shocked eyes.


    "What just happened?" Julius asked, gazing at the now familiar appearance of Louise with his jaw wide open. It was the first time he assisted at such a weird scene.


    "Her ne is most likely enchanted," Arunmented before adding with a tinge of disbelief in his voice. "Probably with a tier four illusion spell."


    He struggled to grasp how a simple guard in the middle stage of the first tier could have acquired such an expensive and rare item. Reflecting on this, Arun''s suspicion of her deepened. Initially, he considered her a potential spy nted within Asha''s escort, but he quickly dismissed this idea. Asha and her mother were too sharp to fall for such schemes.


    As Arun''s suspicions of Louise''s identity and motivations intensified, Julius walked towards her with a wide smile. He didn''t really care about her appearance or the reason leading her to hide it. What mattered to him was that she had nearly died saving him from the monstrous Marco.


    "I''m d you finally woke up. Thank you for saving me." Julius said, bowing his head respectfully towards Louise to show his appreciation.


    ncing at him, Louise felt a wave of relief wash over her as she saw that he had survived, even though the fight had been incredibly unfair.


    "I''m just d to see you safe. Where are the youngdy and my two colleagues?" Louise asked, impatient to see everyone. However, she imagined the worse as she saw Julius'' and Arun''s faces grow somber.


    "Asha left yesterday. She should be back in a few hours. Concerning your colleagues..." Arun answered, remembering the brave warriors who fought until the end.


    Louise''s bright eyes dimmed after hearing the news. However, she understood how low their chances of survival were in the first ce. After all, she almost died after being hit once by the monster. At least Asha was safe.


    After Julius summarized what she missed in the past week, Arun asked what he felt was the most important question, "Can you exin how you came in possession of this ne and why are you hiding your true appearance?"


    Louise let out a sigh as she pondered the question. Revealing her true appearance was strictly connected to Asha''s family, a matter she had intended to keep discreet. Yet, considering she had already been seen by Arun, who was Asha''s fianc¨¦, she felt she could share the whole story.


    "Me and my two colleagues," she confessed, her voice weighted with the gravity of her revtion, "are the illegitimate daughters of Asha''s father. To avoid suspicion, we rely on enchanted items provided by our family to conceal our true appearance. In return for this secrecy, we''re permitted to serve and reside within the manor."


    Arun gazed at Louise in shock after her revtion. He would have never guessed that Asha''s guards were, in fact, her sisters. He now understood why she was so sad after two of them died and why she went as far as to bring a tier three healer to help her recover.


    He still had to confirm that everything was true with Asha. However, for now, he cast his suspicion away and decided to trust her. After all, he noticed how she looked like an older version of his fianc¨¦ without the ne''s effects.


    "I bet you must be starving after sleeping for so long," Julius said with a smile after sensing the conversation take such a serious turn, "Want to have breakfast?"


    Louise nodded at Julius with a smile, her eyes regaining light. She was grateful he didn''t treat her differently despite learning about her origins. After all, in the noblemunity, nothing was more shameful than a bastard.


    As they sat down for breakfast, the atmosphere lightened. Louise, now relieved of her secret burden, shared tales of her past with Julius and Arun. Laughter echoed through the room, breaking the tension that had lingered for days.


    Just as the morning sun bathed them in its warmth, the door burst open. Asha stood in the doorway, her eyes widening in surprise at the awakened Louise. The room fell silent as everyone awaited her reaction.

 Chapter 98: Louises Destiny, The Contracts Power

    "Sis..." Asha halted, then corrected herself, "Louise, I''m relieved to see you finally awake," she said, tears of happiness welling in her eyes. Her worries had grown with each passing day as her loyal guard remained in aa despite the healer assuring them she would wake up in a few days. Asha quickly stepped forward to embrace her with a wide smile.


    As Asha embraced Louise, she felt a wave of relief wash over her. Seeing her friend awake filled her with a sense of hope for the future. However, amidst the joy, a lingering unease remained. The events leading up to Louise''sa had left scars on both of them, scars that would take time to heal.


    With a deep breath, Asha gently pulled away from the embrace, her eyes searching Louise''s face for any signs of lingering pain or confusion.


    "Are you feeling alright?" She asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Louise offered a beautiful smile in response, her gaze reflecting gratitude for Asha''s unwavering support despite their different social standings. "I''m getting there," she replied softly. "But there''s something we need to discuss..."


    Louise''s voice quivered as she exined how the two boys stumbled upon her when she wasn''t wearing her enchanted ne. She found herself unravelling the details, telling them about the guard''s origins.


    At the same time, the boys scratched their heads in embarrassment. They shouldn''t have barged into the young guard''s room, impatient to see her awake. Their honest mistake led to her revealing one of Asha''s family secrets.


    "It''s ok," Asha said, shaking her head, "Arun would have learned about this sooner orter, and I trust Julius."


    Then, she took a document from her gray handbag and extended it to Louise with a bright smile, "After you almost lost your life to heroically save us, I negotiated a reward for you with Mother."


    Louise''s hands trembled as she grabbed the document while biting her lips. She had caught a glimpse of the title but couldn''t bring herself to trust it was true until she thoroughly read it. Soon, tears started to flow down Louise''s cheeks after confirming everything was real.


    "You shall now be known as Louise Kaur, second daughter of the Kaur county." Asha dered in a happy tone.


    "It''s like a dreame true. Thank you so much, Asha." Louise sniffled while expressing her gratitude. She was now entitled to the same privileges every noble had. Moreover, she wouldn''t be forced to hide her appearance anymore.


    Julius and Arun watched the emotional scene unfold, nodding approvingly and smiling widely. The girl deserved her reward after suffering so much.


    Asha''s smile curled wryly as she unveiled the n she and her mother had crafted. Louise would discreetly exit the house, only to return transformed, assuming the role of Asha''s elder sister. In this guise, they would introduce her as a new persona, seamlessly blending into their scheme.


    "Well, honesty works as well, I guess," Asha dered, looking mischievously at the two boys before pivoting back to Louise and adding, "If you desire, you can enrol in the college with us."


    "Can I really?" Louise asked in disbelief. She never had any hope to learn magic, much less join one of the nine academies.


    The three youths nodded in unison, their expressions reflecting unanimous agreement. They all held a favorable opinion of the girl, not only for her selflessness but also for her strength and sharp wit. After all, apart from Julius, she was the sole individual who harbored suspicions that their journey was being sabotaged by an unknown adversary.


    Moreover, they all wished to have her join them in their academy days. The thought of their uing reunion at the academy filled the room with a sense of excitement.


    The trio couldn''t help but reminisce about the adventures they had shared during their travel, and the prospect of having her join them once again brought smiles to their faces.


    Amidst the chatter, Asha''s gaze lingered on the contract, a tangible reminder of her responsibilities. With a deep breath, she refocused her attention on the task at hand, knowing that there was still much to be done.


    "I brought the magic contract with me," Asha said, showing a parchment covered by glowing symbols to Julius, "Its binding powers can''t be undone. In case one of the parties breaks the uses, they would be penalised by losing half their magic power."


    Julius nodded, understanding that the penalty wasn''t to be taken lightly for any mage. He couldn''t help but recall how long and arduous it was to progress through the tiers. Moreover, the penalty didn''t seem to have a limit. So, if a tier four mage broke the contract''s agreements, his strength would drop all the way down to tier two.


    However, as a cultivator, his path was different. He didn''t rely on mana or magic to increase his strength and thus wasn''t impacted by the penalties of those contracts. Of course, he had no intention to renege on his obligations and just analysed the situation rationally.


    After taking a few minutes to read the uses, Julius nodded, satisfied.


    Asha and her mother would be the owners of the design and have full rights to its productions. Aspensation, Julius would receive twelve per cent of their profits. In addition, he was forbidden to share the bag''s design or to show the production process to anyone.


    Seeing nothing out of ce or suspicious in the contract, Julius signed it with a quill lent by Arun.


    With their agreement solidified, the group shared a brief moment of camaraderie, their friendship strengthened by the bonds of their shared endeavors.


    As they prepared to part ways for the evening, the group exchanged smiles and a few lighthearted remarks, the weight of the signed contract lifting from their shoulders. The anticipation of their coborative efforts brought a newfound energy to the room.


    With a final round of well-wishes, Asha bid Julius farewell, her mind buzzing with possibilities. As she made her way home to deliver the signed contract to her mother, thoughts of the different product ranges they could create to maximise their revenue danced in her mind, filling her with a sense of optimism for the journey ahead.

 Chapter 99: Tensions in the Manor

    Three weeks slipped away like grains of sand through an hourss. In that span, Julius turned twelve, a milestone eagerly anticipated and celebrated with fervor among his friends.


    Asha had lovingly prepared the birthday cake, adorned with twelve colorful candles that danced with each breath of air. The room echoed withughter and chatter, a symphony of joy that enveloped Julius in aforting embrace.


    As he leaned forward to blow out the candles, he made a silent vow to embrace the year ahead with courage and determination. And so began his journey into the uncharted territory of adolescence, eager to see whaty ahead.


    After those three weeks, the group of four stood on the precipice of a new chapter, a single day remaining before the beginning of this academic year.


    Julius woke up, his heart filled with anticipation at the prospect of discovering new things and maybe finding a solution to help his brother ovee his peculiar condition. As he rose from his bed and walked to the dining room, the weight of this mission rested heavily on his shoulders, yet his determination burned brighter than ever before.


    ''I''m sure we''ll find a solution.'' He thought, ncing at his still-sleeping brother. After failing to wake Adam up for three weeks, he began to understand that there might be more to his brother''s decision to sleep than he initially thought.


    That is when he remembered a conversation from years ago, in what seemed to be a distant and foreign life they once had in the Riverwood manor.


    He recalled how the ghost had jokingly changed the subject when asked if he ever felt lonely. At that time, he had been too young to understand that his brother''s mind had already been burdened. However, he now understood that his state was only growing worse as time passed.


    As Julius pondered his brother''s condition and their shared past, the creak of the front door interrupted his thoughts. Turning, he saw a figure holding a one-meter-long wooden briefcase stepping into the house. Julius''s brow furrowed in confusion; he didn''t recognise the neer.


    "Hello?" Julius called out tentatively, his voice echoing through the empty hallway.


    The figure turned towards him, revealing a somewhat familiar face framed by a cascade of dark curls. "Julius?" the neer said, scanning the boy with his green eyes, a hint of uncertainty in his voice.


    ''How does he know my name?'' Julius thought, squinting his eyes. He couldn''t exin why but felt that the man was extremely powerful. ''His life force seems to meet the tier two standards, but that feeling of danger... He must be a high tiered mage!''


    Aftering to that conclusion, Julius asked respectfully but on guard, "And you are, sir?"


    The manughed loudly in response, making his luxurious clothes flutter and his pieces of golden jewellery clinking against each other before answering by asking another question. "You have been living in this house for close to a month. Yet you don''t know who its owner is?"


    As Julius'' eyes widened after realising the man''s identity, Arun, who had been alerted by the loudughter, walked out of his room and, upon seeing the man, said excitedly,"Good morning, father." Then, he shortly introduced him to Julius. "That old man is my father, Vikram Aurelium."


    "Who are you calling an old man?" Vikram said, his brow twitching at his son''s poor presentation. Then, he turned to Julius with a fake smile and said, while walking towards the dining room. "Let''s have breakfast together. I''m dying to learn more about you."


    Julius nervously gulped in response, his heart pounding in his chest. His instinct screamed at him that Vikram didn''t invite him out of politeness. If hemitted the slightest mistake, his situation would be dire.


    As he entered the dining room after a short moment of hesitation, he noticed Vikram greeting Louise and Asha, who were already eating.


    After exchanging small pleasantries with the twodies, Vikram pointed at a nearby seat while looking at Julius, ready to press him for answers about the sabotage incident.


    Julius shivered as Vikram''s gaze became razor sharp as he askedmandingly, his voice reverberating inside the room, "Where do youe from, and why do you want to join the College of Alchemy and Transmutation?"


    The air distorted under Vikram''s magic pressure, almost forcing Julius to his knees. He wanted to make the boy despair after realising how wide the chasm between their strength was before obtaining his answers.


    ''It''s like how Lucus questioned me back then.'' Julius remembered while resisting the pressure with a frown.


    Vikram gazed at Julius, his eyes sparkling with a hint of astonishment. He wasn''t going all out, but the boy''s ability to somewhat stand firm against his magic pressure was still shocking. After all, he was three tiers higher.


    Through gritted teeth, Julius fought against the pressure. Slowly, his back straightened. However, as he was about to answer the powerful man''s questions, his eyes met Vikram''s yful gaze.


    Before he could utter a word, the pressure weighing on his body suddenly increased by twenty per cent, making his legs tremble under the weight. Then, with each passing second, the intensity kept increasing.


    ''He is much stronger than Lucius! What does he want to know so much to make me go through this?'' Julius thought, angered by the man''s forceful method and his own powerlessness.


    In the meantime, Julius'' friends watched the scene in shocked displeasure. What was Arun''s father''s objective? Why was he tormenting their savior?


    "What are you doing, old man? Let my friend go!" Recovering from his stupor, Arun dashed to stand by Julius'' side, hoping to make his father stop. However, he crashed, face first, with a surprise yelp on a solid wall of mana that suddenly appeared.


    As Arun rubbed his painful nose, sprawled on the ground, he heard his father say, "Stay put until I ascertain he isn''t ying a role in the traitor''s n."


    As the pressure increased on Julius'' body, almost forcing his knees to touch the ground, Vikram failed to anticipate the unforeseen ramifications his actions might provoke, unknowingly triggering a cascade of events beyond his expectations.

 Chapter 100: Confrontation in the Dining Room

    "I can''t hold on anymore..." Julius thought, his teeth gritted so fiercely that his gums began to bleed, the metallic taste a stark testament to his escting agony.


    His emotions roiled within as his left knee reluctantly connected with the unforgiving ground. Unwilling to bow before the man, he exerted every ounce of effort, but Vikram''s magical pressure proved insurmountable. Despite his valiant struggle, he found himself yielding.


    However, just as Julius began feeling a mixture of shame and humiliation, a familiar voice, tinged with anger, erupted from behind him. "Who dares force me to wake up?!"


    Following the voice''s deration, a ghostly silhouette floated before Julius, its eyes aze with wrath. With a graceful yet powerful arm swing, the ghost sliced through Vikram''s oppressive magical pressure as effortlessly as a hot knife cutting through butter. Sparks of energy scattered, dissipating into the air as the tension in the space eased.


    Julius watched in awe as the ghost''s intervention turned the tide of the confrontation. However, he quickly started to have a bad premonition about the subsequent events.


    After all, he had never seen anyone take advantage of or bully his big brother''s friends without paying a dear price. However, this time, they were confronting a powerful mage, and his brother''s temper mightnd them in a world of trouble.


    As Julius'' mind raced to find a solution to disarm the exploding situation, Vikram''s eyes lit up in astonishment after witnessing his mana dissipate. The magical pressure he exerted on Julius had already reached thete stage of the second tier standard. Yet, the boy had somehow managed to free himself and even went as far as to destroy it.


    Vikram started to consider that the boy was either hiding something or was an incredible genius when it came to mana control. However, before he could think further, the air around him gave him a weird feeling.


    He quickly mobilised his mana and spoke a single word. "Mana barrier."


    Next, loud booming sounds echoed around Vikram''s body, raising a cloud of dust and sending wooden shards flying everywhere in the dining room.


    ''Shit, I''m toote.'' Julius screamed inwardly while dodging a piece of the chair Vikram was seated on. His big brother''s counter-attack had been extremely swift, leaving only a second between the moment he cut through Vikram''s pressure to the one where the air inexplicably exploded.


    Subsequently, he quickly ran to his brother and whispered, "That man is Arun''s father, a powerful mage. We should avoid fighting him."


    He was unwilling to see the situation degenerate more. However, Adam didn''t share his opinion.


    "Don''t tell me what to do!" He snarled, leaving Julius dumbstruck. Had he known, he would havepromised and kneeled to resolve everything peacefully, but now he was caught off guard by Adam''s reaction.


    In the meantime, the dust hiding Vikram''s body from everyone''s vision was suddenly blown away, revealing an unscathed man protected by a shimmering blue barrier.


    "Not bad, kid. I''m not sure about what you exactly did, but this spell has great potential." Vikram said with a smile, acknowledging how unique the attack was.


    "Humph!" Adam snorted in response, annoyed to see the man unfazed after using his strongest mana technique so close to him.


    "However, do you realise how troublesome your situation has just be?" Vikram asked Julius with a yful smile. After all, the boy had just attacked not only a duke but also an honorary professor of the College of Alchemy and Transmutation in his own house.


    In this world with its strict hierarchies, these offences werergely enough to warrant the death penalty to the perpetrator.


    Julius'' face paled. His premonition came true in the worst possible manner.


    However, Adam, who lived in a world where the concept of nobility had been forgotten for centuries, was unfazed.


    "I don''t care about who you or your grandpa are!" He roared in Vikram''s direction, making Julius'' pale face be as white as a sheet in consequence.


    ''Come on, big bro... You''re going to get us killed!'' Julius thought in panic, just before feeling the air being disced. Small explosions and the sound of whistling wind followed.


    As soon as he ended his sentence, Adam had already acted and fired five mana bullets with enhanced speed at Vikram''s shimmering barrier. He was determined to hit the man at least once.


    Despite his irritation, he knew he couldn''t fight the man for too long. After all, as Julius said, Vikram was a powerful mage, and he didn''t want to awaken his suspicion. Thus, this attack would be hisst.


    nk nk nk


    The bullets crashed on Vikram''s barrier in a cacophony of clinging noises, making Vikram frown in response.


    What was wrong with this boy? Despite his pale face, he attacked him ruthlessly right after his warning. Moreover, how did he know such peculiar spells and, more importantly, how tobine them at such a young age?


    Most of the time, if a young noble of simr age was proficient in using a single spell, he would already be deemed as having high potential, not to mention two. Furthermore, spellbination was only possible with mana control at the tier three standard at minimum.


    Vikram''s confusion deepened as he reached that conclusion. Either the boy was a super genius with tier three mana control while being a tier one novice, or he used artefacts that could store and release spells.


    As Vikram theorised with a serious expression stered on his face, Adam sighed before turning to Julius. "Tch... might as well stay awake now. College should start soon."


    As Julius heard how casual his brother was about the mess he created, he couldn''t help but look at him reproachfully.


    In the meantime, Arun, Asha and Louise gazed at Julius in shock, lost for words at his sudden disy of magic mastery. Despite their journey, they had no idea he was so proficient in magic.


    After recovering, Arun shouted angrily at his father., "If you keep bullying my friend, let''s see who will inherit your titles and responsibilities because I won''t!"


    This time, Vikram visibly paled, his expression betraying his incredulity. Since when had children started renouncing their rights?

 Chapter 101: Inferno of Interrogation

    Arun''s threat echoed in Vikram''s mind with the might of a thunderbolt. He knew his arrogant son well enough to understand that he would never joke or bluff with his noble''s privileges on the line.


    In addition, Arun was his only son. Despite his high position and authority in the Agnivana kingdom, he stayed faithful to his wife. Even after they learned she couldn''t bear any other children, he never cheated on her.


    Vikram shook his head in annoyance, thinking bitterly that his situation was wrong. Typically, it was the father who disowned a child after a grave mistake, not the other way around. Yet, here he stood, being threatened by his son to renounce his rights when he didn''t want him to.


    As he thought to this point, his frustration grew more pronounced after each passing second. He looked through the mana barrier and straight into his son''s eyes, "And what will you do after leaving? Sleep in the streets?" He said in a cold tone, clearly displeased by Arun''s words.


    Confronted by the intense gaze of his father, Arun gulped nervously. Cold sweat matted his forehead, and his legs uncontrobly shook at the sight of Vikram''s green eyes releasing wisps of blue mana. It was the first time he was subjected to such pressure by his father, and he felt as small as an ant.


    "He''ll live with me in my family!" Asha''s voice resounded powerfully. She understood that he had to check Julius'' intentions after the failed ambush, even if the probability that he was an enemy was low. However, she was unhappy with Vikram''s brutal way of handling things.


    Vikram''s brows furrowed, his displeasure etching lines across his face like deepening rifts in the earth. He clenched his jaw, suppressing the urge to reprimand her then and there.


    Yet, time was a preciousmodity he couldn''t afford to squander on their petty disagreements. He chose to swallow his irritation, like bitter medicine, and turned his attention away from Asha.


    Instead, his gaze settled on Julius, who was nkly looking at the ceiling, unaware that Adam wasfortably lying above him, already nning his revenge with a sinister grin.


    "Be ready. I''ll go all out and be done with this farce." As his words escaped his mouth, the space surrounding Julius started to shake.


    Then, Julius'' perception of the world turned orange. No matter where his eyesnded, he saw a zing inferno burn vigorously and slowly devouring the room.


    As the room''s temperature increased to be even hotter than the hamam he visited, he felt as if the space around him started to weigh a ton. If he had been familiar with the concept of gravity, he would have felt as though it had doubled.


    "Now, talk! Are you rted to the ambushes Arun and Asha suffered? What are you trying to achieve by staying around him?" Vikram''s voice reverberated so powerfully that the crackling sound of fire filling Julius'' earspletely disappeared.


    Simultaneously, Adam, who had been lying rxedly, suddenly fell to the ground next to Julius. He quickly swung his arm, imbuing his right hand with a solid and razor-sharp surge of mana to cut through the pressure again.


    However, as he brought his arm down, Vikram instantly shifted his gaze from Julius to him seemingly feeling something in that location.


    ''Shit, I''ll have to endure it.'' Adam seethed with anger at being forced down. If Julius refused to kneel because of his aversion to being at the mercy of others, Adam, on the other hand, refused because of his incredible pride.


    ''This man better not stay around, or I''ll torment him until my anger is quelled.'' He thought through gritted teeth, swearing to make the man bow in front of him in the future.


    Despite his anger, he refused to let it dictate his actions. Halting any attempts to free himself, he strained to open his mouth. "Answer... QUICK," he demanded, the words emerging with difficulty.


    Although unaffected by the temperature, the relentless pressure exerted a gradual toll on his soul.


    Upon hearing his big brother''s weak voice, Julius answered Vikram''s questions in a panic.


    "I Know nothing about the ambush. Arun proposed to me to stay with him. I refused at first, but he insisted!" Then, he took a short pose to inhale a mouthful of burning air before continuing with an honest but determined gaze. "In the end, I epted because we are friends."


    Vikram nodded, satisfied by Julius'' answer. This interrogation method wasmonly used on lower tiered mages and proved effective most of the time.


    As he retrieved his mana and freed Julius from the pressure, he said with an apologetic smile, "Sorry, boy. I had to be a hundred per cent sure that you weren''t involved with that traitor, Marco."


    However, he didn''t mention that his primary focus was to unravel Julius'' rtionship with his son. After all, the odds of such a young and foreign kid being associated with Marco were low.


    Fortunately, despite being subjected to the heat and pressure of his mana, the boy added that they were friends with such an honest look, proving that the sentiment was genuine.


    Having now a favorable opinion of Julius, Vikram said with a light-hearted tone, "I''m now curious about you and your teacher. He must be a remarkable mage if he managed to teach you mana control to this extent." He helped Julius up at the same time and dusted his clothes with a short but powerful burst of mana.


    Still a little dazed, Julius noticed that the raging inferno was gone. However, contrary to his expectations, nothing seemed to be burned in the room, and there was no smell of burned wood.


    However, before he could totally recover from what just happened, Arun, Asha and Louise quickly dashed to stand between him and Vikram.


    "Humph, Let''s leave this old man in his big house, all alone." Arun''s voice was filled with anger and disapproval directed at his father but also hints of shame and sadness at what his friend had to go through.


    As everyone nodded and Arun walked to support the still-dazed Julius, Vikram suddenly said with a yful smile, showing the wooden briefcase he had been carrying since the beginning. "What a shame. I worked so hard with my friend to create this masterpiece. Yet, it will end up without an owner. Pitty, pitty."


    Simultaneously, Adam, still sprawled on the ground, thought hatefully, his eyes glowing ominously. ''I solemnly dere you as my enemy. What you did to me today, I''ll do it to you withpounded interests added!"

 Chapter 102: Gifts of Gratitude

    Upon hearing his father''s tone, Arun''s brow twitched in annoyance. As a tier four alchemist, he knew his father wouldn''t use the word masterpiece to designate trash items. He would be lying if he said he didn''t want to obtain the item for his friend, as it was nned.


    "Give us the case. We don''t want to stay here any longer." Arun said decisively.


    "Oh? Did you forget you''ll be assigned dorms tomorrow in the academy anyway?" Vikram''s voice carried a tone of casual dismissal as he strode to the table, effortlessly recing the blown-up chair with a fresh one. "What''s the point of leaving now?"


    As Vikram''s words settled upon them, the four youths found his reasoning sound. It was true that they would leave tomorrow anyway, so why not stay onest night?


    "Don''t waste my time, Arun. You know why I had to do that," Vikram said with a hint of impatience, his smile widening as he reached for the wooden case. "Nowe, let''s discover my masterpiece.


    As he lifted the wooden cover, a beautiful silver mist wafted out of the case.


    The enchanting spectacle attracted everyone''s attention. Despite not having decided if they should stay for the night, they curiously approached the case to see what treasures it contained.


    Soon, a singrly striking dius emerged, crafted from the fang of a serpentine creature of modest renown. This solitary fang, carefully selected for its size and integrity, formed the heart of the de, its sleek curvature hinting at the lethality it once possessed in life.


    The hilt, fashioned from Marco''s enigmatic beast core, cradled the fang with reverence. Its smooth surface bore the faint traces of ancient runes, imbued with a subtle energy. Though modest in appearance, the beast core hilt held a quiet power, a conduit for the wielder''s intent and focus.


    The dius embodied both grace and effectiveness with its size. Its de, measuring around 45 centimeters (18 inches), struck a perfect bnce for closebat, offering agility withoutpromising power. Tapering elegantly from base to tip, the de ensured swift maneuvers and formidable cutting capability.


    Overall, the dius possessed apact yetmanding presence, perfectly suited for swift and decisive engagements. Its size spoke of practicality and versatility, embodying the essence of a weapon designed for both offense and defense in equal measure.


    Julius'' eyes widened in astonishment at the appearance of the elegant weapon, his mind racing with curiosity about Vikram''s motives for showing it to them.


    At the same time, Vikram smiled widely and threw the dius towards Julius. "Take it. In exchange, forgive me for what happened earlier." After witnessing the boy''s talent, he couldn''t help but be interested in him. After all, it was the first time he ever heard a twelve-year-old boy had reached such heights in mana control.


    Julius caught the dius with a weird expression. What was Vikram''s intentions? He found the situation strange. After all, he had been questioned only to be given a weapon in apology right after.


    "Stop lying, old scammer!" Arun yelled, exposing Vikram''s lies. "We prepared this sword as your reward for saving us so many times on the road."


    Asha nodded at Arun''s words, then made a hand sign at a maid before saying with sparkling eyes while Vikram scolded his son for exposing him. "My family also prepared a reward for you. It''s nothing as extravagant as that sword, but I hope you''ll still like it."


    Next, she took a document out of the grey handbag Julius had gifted her and gave it to him with a smile. "This is a shop''s deed in the capital of the Belloria Kingdom. I hope it''ll help your brother with his dream."


    Upon hearing her words, the extremely angry Adam couldn''t help but calm down. He looked at her in shock. The girl was remarkably considerate and kind for her age.


    ''It''s sad she already has a fianc¨¦... If she didn''t, I wouldn''t mind if Julius tried to seduce her.'' His opinion of Asha became extremely high after she gifted him the shop.


    However, he forgot a detail. He would be dragged into shops almost daily if Julius truly ended with her.


    Simultaneously, the maid returned, carrying arge bag over her shoulder before handing it to Julius.


    "We also prepared a few sets of clothes for you. I took the liberty to ask for your house''s coat of arms to be embroidered on them." Asha revealed the bag''s contents, looking at Julius with her bright green eyes.


    Julius couldn''t help but stagger back after receiving such expansive gifts. "It''s too much. I can''t ept." He said, his face flustered. They really took him by surprise with their gifts.


    He didn''t feel they owed him any rewards for what happened on the roads. After all, they shortened his travel time by a few weeks thanks to their carriages. Moreover, he had been living and eating for free in their house for the past month. It wasrgely enough a reward, in his opinion.


    Upon seeing Julius'' reluctance to ept such expansive gifts, Vikram nodded in acknowledgement. He could tell that the boy wasn''t simting his reactions, and they were genuine, proving once more that he didn''t stick with the couple to take advantage of their money or connections.


    "ept everything. You deserve them," Vikram insisted, his tone earnest as he pressed the gifts into Julius''s hands. "If we don''t reward you properly after you saved two noble heirs, why would people bother to help us in the future?" His gaze softened, reflecting genuine gratitude. "We also paid your enrollment fee for this year."


    "What?" Julius asked in disbelief. After he worked for three weeks in this expensive city, he managed to save a little less than half a gold coin through his work at Khalid''s workshop. That''s why he understood fully how terrifying the sum of two hundred gold coins required for his inscription truly was.


    "Humph, don''t act like you''ve done us some grand favor. I would''ve earned those gold coins through my handbag venture anyway," Adam grumbled, displeased with Vikram''s sudden shift in demeanor.

 Chapter 103: Bags, Blade, and Boundless Potential

    As Vikram began to disy kindness, even going so far as to give Julius gifts, Adam struggled with his lingering animosity. How could he continue to harbor resentment if Vikram kept acting so generously?


    "Speaking about money." Asha started, echoing Adam''s thoughts about their bag venture, "Your handbag design is making a killing among the female poption. Here is your share of the earnings."


    Asha dropped a heavy pouch on the table. The pleasant sound of coins clinking resonated in Adam''s ears, making him smile.


    He knew Asha would see the bag''s market potential. After all, she had harassed Arun aboutmercial venture ideas daily during their travel.


    "Your share of this month''s profites to nine gold coins." As he waited, impatient to know how much he earned, Asha answered his question by giving the number.


    "The profits are a bit low as our customer base is still growing as we recentlyunched. We mainly sold them to noble women, but we n to diversify our product ranges in the future." She exined with enthusiasm.


    She was really excited by this venture and already nned to advertise the bags throughout the Agnivana Kingdom before eventually selling them abroad.


    As Adam''s eyes sparkled with greed at the mention of nine gold coins, Julius, on the other hand, looked at Asha with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Did you mean nine silver coins?" He asked the girl in a trembling voice. How could selling such useless bags turn out to be so profitable? If there was no mistake, why did he spend a whole month working for a measly sry of eight silver per week?


    Asha giggled at Julius'' shock and opened the pouch to show him nine glistening gold coins.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but turn to the greedy ghost in shock. Everything finally clicked in his mind as the pieces thatposed Adam''s n fell into ce.


    "Put my money away." Adam salivated at such wealth. He had nned to ask the couple for a loan to pay the enrollment fees. However, without revenue, he doubted his friends would ept. That''s when he thought about selling easy-to-make items from Earth.


    After pondering for a few days, he chose the handbag as they already had the materials required for its confection, thanks to the serpent''s skin.


    That''s why he gifted a prototype to Asha. He was sure she would understand the fashion since she liked to visit shops so much ande to love its practicality. After all, if women on Earth used them, there must be a reason.


    However, the situation deviated slightly from his prediction. He didn''t expect the two nobles to pay for their fees entirely as a reward. ''I''ll repay them by helping with their studies,'' he thought, his eyes burning with impatience at the prospect of learning more about alchemy and magic.


    Simultaneously, Julius attached the gold-filled pouch to his belt before meticulously inspecting the dius. It would be a lie to say that he wasn''t happy to receive such an elegant and powerful-looking weapon.


    Witnessing his interest in his gift, Vikram grabbed Julius'' shoulder and said, "Identification."


    As mana gathered and travelled from Vikram''s palm to the boy''s eyes, rows of text floating in the air appeared before the boy''s eyes, astonishing him.


    As he read the letters, Julius quickly understood that Vikram was helping him understand the sword''s properties by showing him its description.


    Julius'' dius:


    Rank: T1 Growth-type Legendary weapon


    Description: Crafted from a serpent fang and Marco''s enigmatic beast core, this dius exudes lethal elegance. Marco''s unique beast core, a rare fusion of a dan tian, an energy center from the body''s cultivation, and a traditional beast core, imbued the weapon with unparalleled potential.


    This fusion transformed it into a Growth-type item, unlocking thetent ability to absorb both mana and qi, the dual life forces of the universe. Through this integration, the dius became not just a weapon but a living entity, evolving and growing alongside its wielder.


    Abilities:


    Fang''s Venom: Upon striking a target, the dius releases a potent venom from the serpent fang, causing gradual weakening and debilitating effects over time.


    Qi Absorption: The dius has the ability to absorb ambient qi from the surroundings, enhancing the wielder''s own qi reserves and replenishing energy duringbat.


    Cultivator''s Resonance: By attuning to the wielder''s cultivation, the dius resonates with their qi, amplifying their martial prowess and enabling deeper connections with their cultivation techniques.


    Mana Infusion: The dius can draw upon ambient mana from the environment, empowering the wielder''s attacks with arcane energy, allowing for the unleashing of powerful magical strikes.


    As Julius'' eyes widened in utter shock at the weapon''s description, Vikram removed his hand from his shoulder and asked with sparkling eyes and undisguised pride. "So, What do you think about my masterpiece?"


    Before adding, "I don''t know where your group found this peculiar beast core, but it yielded amazing results. If you find more, you have to bring them to me!"


    Recovering thanks to Vikram''s words, Julius unsheathed and swung his dius to get a feel of the weapon before answering.


    The sword whistled as it cut through the air in an elegant arc, leaving in its wake grey and blue streams of energy.


    Enchanted by the feeling, Julius gave a few more swings before feeling satisfied with his test.


    "Thank you, Mr. Vikram. I love this sword!" His smile reached his ears, and his eyes resembled crescents as he thanked Vikram. He finally had his own tailored made weapon. And what a weapon it was!


    It even reached the legendary rank. Even his big brother didn''t dare boast about having a legendary weapon.


    Upon thinking to this point, Julius couldn''t help but feel that what Vikram made them go through was worth it.


    As the group spent time discussing and bonding together after this trial, Adam, who had no idea about how powerful Julius'' sword was, couldn''t help but think in amusement, ''Why a dius? Between the name and the weapon, he looks more and more like a Roman...''

 Chapter 104: The Colleges Call

    The following morning, Julius felt his body being violently shaken, jolting him awake. He took a moment to dispel his drowsiness in annoyance before gazing at the culprit. Next to his bed, his big brother was impatiently looking at him.


    He turned to the side, only to notice with a frown that the sun hadn''t risen yet. "Why did you wake me up so early? Did you even sleep?" Julius asked with a mix of curiosity and concern in his voice.


    In response, Adam looked at him with an intense and burning gaze. Wisps of light blue mana emanated from his luminous eyes, showcasing his unstable emotional state.


    "We finally reached this day..." Adam left his words to linger in a grave and serious voice, scaring Julius about what was happening today. He focused on Adam''s posture, only to see him with his fingers crossed before his lowered and frowning face. Julius'' heart raced with anticipation, uncertain about what awaited them on this momentous day.


    "Today..." Julius gulped as his big brother started his next sentence, "We''ll finally learn alchemy properly!" He said, raising his hands in triumph.


    Upon hearing his words, Julius fell from his bed to the floor with a loud noise. Why all the seriousness to say something he, for one, already knew and, for two, was positive? He had even been scared for a second, thinking that his brother may have had another crazy idea.


    As he picked himself up from the ground, Julius heard the annoyingughter his brother used to mock him after his pranks with a smile. With everything that happened and his brother''s sudden month of exile, he hadn''t heard it for a while.


    He missed those moments when his brother''s shenanigans and strange reactions made him lively.


    Sadly, ever since they reached the city, Julius felt something weighed on his brother''s mind, making him increasingly distant.


    Shaking his head to dispel his negative thoughts, Julius replied, reminiscing everything he had discovered from his departure from the Belloria kingdom to his exploration of the City of Alkemia Al-Nur with bright eyes. "The journey was filled with twists and turns, but we eventually made it."


    The boy and the ghost kept chatting as the sun rose, casting its golden and warm light over the beautiful city. The house''s inhabitants slowly woke up and gathered in the dining room for thest breakfast they would have in this ce for a long time. After all, they would soon be assigned dormitories on the college''s premises.


    Arun and Asha seemed to be as impatient as his big brother to begin their college life. They quickly gobbled their food under Vikram''s amused gaze while Louise was unsure about how she should feel. After all, she was already seventeen and would share sses with much younger kids.


    After Julius boasted the whole evening about the incredible sword he received, the group decided to spend theirst night here and forgive Vikram for his brutal interrogation. Furthermore, they learned that Arun''s father would be staying at the college as a teacher for a month.


    Once done with their breakfast, the group quickly left the house under the morning sun. They ran through the few streets separating the house from the college with expressions of joy, startling the denizens.


    As Adam and Julius reached the college''s gate for the first time, they couldn''t help but gawk in awe at howrge and mighty the golden walls were.


    Curious about the interior, Julius ignored the other youths lining to enter and walked towards the entrance to get a glimpse of what was inside before being halted by Arun.


    "Take this," his friend said, giving him a sleek metallic card engraved with shimmering runes. "It''s your student card. You can''t pass through the college''s barrier without it."


    Then, Arun exined that they forgot to give it to him after yesterday''s events and that the card was of vital importance for the college''s students without entering into the details since the schoolmittee would do it soon enough.


    With everything needed to enter, Julius swiftly made his way to the entrance under the amused gazes of the older students. After all, they once were in Julius'' shoes and shared the same curiosity.


    As Julius passed through the light blue veil covering the gate without issue, thanks to his card, he finally took in what was on the other side.


    A huge central building surrounded by beautiful gardens and smaller buildings greeted his eyes. Two tall towers spewed mana without rest, increasing its density inside the protective dome of the college. This ce starkly contrasted with the surrounding desert it was built in.


    The rest of the group soon joined him and chuckled after seeing their dependable friend so shocked, unaware that Adam was as stunned as Julius.


    "Alright, kids. That''s where I leave you." Vikram chuckled, making a ciao gesture with his right hand, "Head to the central building to assist at the entrance ceremony." He advised before leaving them with a smile.


    After spending some time with Julius, he was satisfied by the boy''s straightforward and honest attitude, clearing any remaining suspicion he had.


    Following Vikram''s advice, the group walked through the beautiful gardens and reached the central building, where groups of students of simr age already formed.


    Upon seeing them approach, the handsome registrar, who helped Arun and Asha enrol, said with a bright and enchanting smile, making the hearts of some of the older girls flutter. "New students, gather here. The ceremony will begin shortly."


    Julius nodded politely at the man before walking towards him. He felt something familiaring from him, especially after looking at his gem-like green eyes. However, he was sure it was the first they met.


    As he reached the group, he put aside his thoughts about the man. Instead, he focused on the other freshmen. Including his group of four, they were thirty youths in total. Most of them were around his age, except Louise.


    Noticing the stark difference between their clothing, he couldn''t help but marvel at the numerous cultures he still had to discover.


    However, amidst his astonishment and joy at such novel experiences, he failed to remark that his big brother''s gaze was fixed on a young girl.


    Like Julius with the registrar, Adam found the short, red-haired girl extremely familiar. However, unlike the boy, his instinct disallowed him to overlook the weird feeling.

 Chapter 105: Dragons Spectacle

    As Adam racked his brain to understand where that feeling of familiarity came from and why the red-haired girl triggered his instinct, Julius and the other kids gazed at each other with curiosity and astonishment.


    They all came from wealthy and powerful noble families and thus were too arrogant to take the first step to speak with one another, feeling it was beneath them. That''s why they didn''t understand how such a group of four arrived together.


    However, a young girl broke their tacit rule. Red locks of hair flew with the wind as she took confident steps towards Julius. Her blue eyes radiated determination as she said with a beautiful and elegant voice. "Can you ask your friend to stop staring at me?"


    Surprised by her sudden request, Julius turned his head left and right to check who she might be referring to. However, he found himself confused as Asha and Louise had been looking in another direction entirely.


    Noticing that he seemed genuinely confused, the girl moved her head in Adam''s direction in frustration, making the duo''s eyes widen in shock.


    ''Can she see big bro?'' Julius thought. Except for Gaston, who used a special item enchanted by a rogue alchemist, no one had ever been able to see his brother. Not even Vikram.


    "Quick, deny what she said. My existence must remain a secret." Adam said in a panic, scared to be hunted down by powerful mages because they mistook him for an evil spirit. After all, as the only person who moved to speak with someone else, the girl was pretty high profile among the silent noble kids.


    Upon hearing Adam''s flustered voice, he quickly replied, "Did you make a mistake? There is no one here besides the four of us."


    He was unwilling to see his big brother''s presence be exposed too. The events four years ago taught him the hard way to keep a tight lid on that secret.


    In response, the girl frowned and looked intently at Adam''s silhouette as if trying to engrave his image in her mind before shaking her head in disappointment and returning to where she had been before their discussion.


    After she left, the duo sighed in relief. They were unsure about her ability to see Adam but d she didn''t make a scene and attract attention.


    At the same time, the registrar suddenly pped in his hands to draw everyone''s attention.


    "Follow me in silence. The weing ceremony will begin." He dered enthusiastically before walking towards the magnificent building''s tall doors.


    The thirty kids quickly followed him, discovering thevish interior of the college''s main building for the first time. Everything inside was grand and expansive looking. Contrary to the city, in which only a few magic devices could be spotted, the building seemed filled with them.


    As they walked towards a corridor leading to a dead end, Julius curiously witnessed the registrar walk on a magic-looking circle. Then, under the kids'' dumbfounded expressions, a flight of transparent stairs suddenly appeared, connecting the ground floors to the first.


    Adam marveled at the cleverbination of magic and architecture. Using this method, the college could save so much space thanks to those magical stairs.


    Simultaneously, the kids hesitated before the transparent stairs, unsure about their capability to carry their weight. However, after witnessing the registrar traverse them without issues, they followed behind him, awed by the magical phenomenon.


    After walking and climbing a few more stairs, they finally reached arge amphitheater situated on the college''s third floor.


    A few hundred older students were already seated inside and watched as this year''s freshmen entered with weird looks.


    After following the registrar''s instructions, Julius sat next to his friends in the front rows of the room, unable to stop himself from curiously peeking left and right.


    However, after a few seconds, a loud booming noise resounded from the middle of the stage, startling and attracting everyone''s attention.


    Julius stood up in fright and channeled his internal energy into his muscles, ready to fight and defend his friends against the potential threat.


    Fortunately, before he could draw attention from the distracted crowd, Adam quickly kicked his calf, making him growl and sit back in his seat because of the pain.


    "What are you doing? Idiot! Stay seated!" Adam screamed in anguish, with cold sweat running down his back.


    Upon hearing his big brother''s words, Julius'' cheeks reddened in shame after he understood his mistake. He calmed down and focused on the puffs of multicolored smoke covering the stage with a raised brow.


    Simultaneously, epic music suddenly filled the room, setting an intense atmosphere and causing his heartbeat to elerate.


    Then, under the fearful gaze of the kids, the smoke swirled and condensed itself, slowly taking the shape of arge, lifelike, blue-eyed white dragon.


    However, the spectacle wasn''t over as a demonic-looking dragon suddenly formed. Following its appearance, a white crystalline dragon took shape, and then more and more continued to appear.


    Julius forgot to breathe for a moment after witnessing so many dreadful creatures so close to him.


    Despite not feeling any life forceing from them, their majestic and mighty appearances alone were enough to simultaneously instill a profound sense of fear and awe in his heart.


    Ten secondster, the unmoving dragons suddenly roared, forcing the kids to recover from their daze before they took flight. They danced gracefully in the sky around the amphitheater for a moment before another loud sound attracted everyone''s attention back to the stage.


    There, Julius saw a silver-haired man who seemed to be in his early thirties wearing a colorful and spectacr attire. He held a long and intricately crafted golden staff adorned with a fist-sized beautiful dark blue gem in his right hand.


    Exuding a charismatic aura, the man swiftly captivated everyone''s attention. The music''s tempo elerated as he raised his staff, proiming, "Transmuting Nova Burst," with a wide smile.


    Subsequently, Julius and the kids assisted at a dazzling disy of shimmering alchemical essence. These waves ripple through the air, condensing into radiant orbs of shifting colors.


    With a whispered incantation, the orbs erupted into a torrent of vtile energy. Each sphere transmuted into a barrage of ethereal projectiles and streaked through the air like shooting stars, leaving trails of arcane energy in their wake as they home in on the dragons.


    Upon impact, the dragons exploded, covering the sky in colorful fireworks.


    As the kids watched the spectacle''s climax in excitement, almost jumping on their seats, the man on the stage addressed them with a smile.


    "I''m d to wee you as wemence another academic year. You can address me as director or Mr. Shepard." Then he turned to look at Julius before locking his gaze with Adam''s burning eyes.


    "Shit..." Adam said with a pale face.

 Chapter 106: Manas Test

    Feeling the man''s sharp, grey gaze scanning his body, evidently perceiving it, Adam looked back into Shepard''s eyes with unconcealed panic.


    Despite his dread, he couldn''t help but specte about the man''s ability to perceive him. After all, even Vikram, a tier-four mage, could only vaguely sense something when Adam used mana. Did this imply that Shepard was even stronger? Was he one of the rare elite who had reached the fifth tier?


    His breathing became ragged after theorising this terrifying scenario. He could almost envision the man raising his staff, ready to obliterate him as effortlessly as he had done with the dragons during the show.


    Subsequently, Adam closed his eyes as Shepard raised his staff, fearing the worst. Despite his unyielding nature, he knew that trying to resist such an expert was pointless. It would take Shepard two seconds at most to end him.


    However, as the torturously slow seconds passed without incident, Adam cautiously reopened them. He noticed that Shepard had raised his staff only to make his movements more dramatic and keep the atmosphere heated.


    Adam sighed in relief. However, he knew that he was far from safe. After all, Shepard could have been unwilling to act during the ceremony and might have been waiting for it to be over before erasing his existence.


    Thinking to this point, he watched as Shepard brought his staff down, causing an inferno of raging mes to appear, from which a familiar silhouette slowly emerged. Vikram''s grand entrance astonished Arun as he found it stylish like many other kids.


    Following Vikram''s impressive performance, several more figures emerged from various elemental disys, such as tsunamis and tornadoes, keeping the students engaged in the spectacr ceremony.


    Among them, Adam spotted a short, burly man and a beautiful woman with pointed ears. He wondered if these physical traits were gic defects or if they were dwarves and elves with confusion-filled eyes.


    "These ten people are our college''s esteemed teachers," Shepard announced with a warm smile, gesturing towards them, "Miss Beatrix will be assigned to your ss. She''ll guide you on your educational journey. Feel free to contact her if you have questions or require help."


    Following his words, a tall, ck-haired woman separated herself from the group of teachers and walked towards the group of freshmen with a bright smile.


    She took a moment to gaze warmly at each of her thirty new students, her light blue eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. With a smile, she dered, "I''ll be your headteacher for the next nine years, and I hope our journey together will be filled with growth, learning, and wonderful memories."


    As the young students looked at Beatrix excitedly after such an epic spectacle and entrance, Vikram approached them, smirking at Arun and making him realise that his father would monitor him. "The weing ceremony is now over. Today, I''ll be apanying Miss Beatrix as an honorary teacher. Follow us to the ssroom."


    In response, the new students quickly stood up and followed the two teachers, impatient to witness the other surprises the college had in store. The group left the amphitheater under the weing gaze of the other teachers and older students.


    ***********


    After entering their ssroom, located on the same floor, the kids quickly ran to the desks, eager to sit and begin their journey in the world of alchemy, making Beatrix chuckle. She was as impatient as they were. After all, just like them, she embarked on a new journey too, as it was the first time she would be a headteacher.


    Julius and his group quickly secured two desks at the front of the ss, with Louise and Asha at one while Julius and Arun took the other.


    Subsequently, Julius witnessed Beatrix take out a familiar round crystal from her pouch with a smile.


    He recognised it as he had used one simr a few years ago, during the naming ceremony at the Riverwood manor.


    Beatrix ced the crystal on her teacher''s desk and said, "I''m sure most of you are familiar with this device. We''ll first test your mana, then your elemental affinities. Next, we''ll look for apatible technique for you to progress through the tiers."


    Following her words, Vikram called students one by one with a notebook in hand, starting with Arun.


    As the boy walked to the measuring device, he heard his father murmur ominously, "It''s been a while since Ist checked your progress. I hope you didn''t ck off.


    Arun''s face paled in response. Why did his father have to teach his ss and monitor him? He understood that Vikram expected him to rank at the top of the ss from the very first day and make ten strands appear inside the measuring crystal.


    Initially, this event was meant to keep track of each student''s progress every six months. However, it quickly became a hiddenpetition between noble families. Each wanted to show that their heir was the best and boast about it publicly.


    Upon writing down Arun''s score in his notebook, Vikram shook his head, disappointed. His son had only made eight strands appear. It was good enough to bebelled a talent with good prospects, but it wasn''t for him. He wanted his son to be the best of the best in the academy and inherit his mantle in the future.


    After evaluating Arun''s performance, Vikram called Asha, smiling brightly at her. Despite knowing that the little girl''s true talenty inmerce rather than magic, he was surprised when the crystal manifested six strands after she touched it.


    This time, Vikram nodded in approval and pride after understanding that his future daughter-inw had put in considerable effort to improve herself, reassuring him of his choice to engage his son with her.


    Soon, more and more students got their turn. Their average score hovered between three to four strands, with only a handful of kids surpassing that number.


    Soon, it was Julius'' turn. He walked confidently to the crystal, impatient to surprise everyone. After all, his big brother could already make sixteen strands appear four years ago. His score surely improved after all the time he spent training.


    He gazed at Vikram mischievously as he ced his hand on the crystal, wondering if more than twenty strands would appear.


    After a short moment, a first strand appeared, then a second, and then... nothing more.


    His confidence deted, and his eyes bulged at the results. He turned to Adam, only to realise he wasn''t nning to move. In response, he gazed at his brother with pleading eyes, questioning his inaction and hoping for him to fix his embarrassing situation.


    Unfortunately, Adam shook his head before exining, "As a ghost, I can''t improve my mana without external tools. We''ll look suspicious if, after showing great talent, we don''t make any progress."


    Julius nodded, understanding his big brother''s concerns and the logic behind them. However, he couldn''t help but lower his gaze in shame with a reddened face after showing such mediocre results.


    After recording his result, Vikram looked weirdly at Julius and said, "It''s ok. Your reserves will quickly expand now that you enrolled. Be sure to choose a good technique when given the opportunityter."


    With his mind preupied with Shepard, Adam forgot that he disyed his magical prowess in his retaliation against Vikram the previous day. It made no sense to the man that Julius manifested only two strands.


    Vikram cast his doubts aside for now, nning to investigateter while calling the short, red-haired girl.

 Chapter 107: The Genius of Belloria

    "Morgane Belloria."


    Upon hearing her name, Morgane walked to the teacher''s desk. Unbothered despite being under everyone''s scrutiny, she silently touched the crystal, her expression nonchnt.


    "How many strands do you think she''ll get?" Julius murmured curiously to his preupied brother.


    Sadly, only silence answered his question. Adam started to feel overwhelmed by the mounting pressure from Shepard''s potential actions. With each passing second, he felt like his demise was drawing nearer.


    Adam couldn''t help but shake his head in frustration. Even after twelve years, he remained the same ghost, scared of being discovered and powerless to protect himself. Memories of past incidents flooded his mind, weighing heavily on him.


    ''Haa... Why does it look like what happened in the guard post all those years ago.'' he thought bitterly, his head cast down in resignation.


    Seeing his big brother lost in thought and unwilling to disturb him, Julius redirected his attention to Morgane.


    Soon, the first strands began to appear. Within seconds, she matched Asha''s performance with six strands materializing in the crystal. Then, she surpassed Arun, astonishing everyone present.


    However, Morgane wasn''t done yet as the crystal continued to disy new strands, refusing to stop until they reached twelve and set an unbeatable new record.


    The ss erupted into an uproar at the girl''s talent for magic. After all, it was well-known that the closer you were to possessing ten strands without using any technique, the higher your chances of bing a tier four mage were.


    "If she unlocked a talent rted to mana, she is guaranteed to at least be a mage," Arun said, unhappy to lose his first ce.


    "Wow, who is she? What a genius."


    "Her family name is Belloria. Is she a part of the country''s royal family?"


    As the students discussed Morgane''s achievement, Julius finally understood why Lucius was excited enough about his potential to adopt him into his family.


    Yet, amidst the chatter, his curiosity about Morgane''s origins lingered, his frown deepening with contemtion. Under Eleanor''s guidance, he learned about the Belloria kingdom''s royalty and was sure no one called Morgane was part of it.


    At the same time, Beatrix''s eyes lit up in excitement, eager to teach such a super genius and help her reach her full potential.


    She then pped her hand to attract everyone''s attention and eximed, "Silence everyone! Calm down!"


    Unfortunately, the kids were way too dissipated and didn''t follow hermand.


    Unwilling to be taken for a pushover, especially on their first day, Beatrix''s blue eyes suddenly emanated wisps of ocean-colored mana, casting a brilliant azure glow around her.


    "I said silence!" Her words reverberated in the room, carrying the weight of authority akin to an emperor''s edict.Without hesitation, she extended her right hand, fingers outstretched in a gesture ofmand. After a short incantation, a torrent of cold water washed over the excited kids, calming them down instantly.


    Amidst the finally silent room, Arun snorted angrily, attracting his ssmate''s annoyed gazes. "Ahh, I''m wet now because of those low-ranked nobles! Idiots who can''t stay calm!"


    Vikram and Asha simultaneously face-palmed at Arun''s arrogant statement. Then, Vikram opened his eyes menacingly and gazed into his son''s pupils, making him pale and shut up.


    "Alright, It took you five minutes to calm down." Beatrix said in reproach before adding, "Let''s proceed with the elemental affinity test now."


    As she spoke, she ced a weird-looking device on the desk. "Put your hand on the device and channel your mana into it. The statue will then change color ording to your affinities."


    Subsequently, she called the students one by one, following the same order they used for the mana test.


    During Arun and Asha''s passage, the statue turned a vivid red color, signalling they had a fire affinity, like Vikram, while Louise was attuned to the earth element.


    Next, Julius approached the desk, his eyes widening in surprise as he noticed that the transparent statue they used bore an uncanny resemnce to Shepard.


    The meticulously sculpted features mirrored the college''s director''s strong jawline, determined expression, and distinctive stance. Julius couldn''t shake the feeling that the director might be its creator.


    Under the curious gaze of his ssmates, he ced his hand on the smooth, transparent surface of the sculpture and focused, remembering how to channel mana instead of Qi after such a long time.


    Soon, the transparent statue took a beautiful green color under Beatrix''s gleaming eyes. She liked this batch of new students more and more.


    She nodded in approval and said, "Affinity to the rare element of nature!"


    In response, Julius looked at her in confusion. Every other student had affinities to earth, wind, fire or water. Why was his different?


    Done with his testing, but his mind filled with questions about its results, he walked back to his desk and sat next to Arun, who noticed his confusion.


    "I''m sure you can guess what the fourmon elements are." Arun started his exnation, smiling yfully. "In addition, there are what we call rare elements. Some are stronger than themon four, while others are weaker. Most of the time, they have unique use in magic."


    Julius'' eyes brightened after hearing Arun''s exnation. It seemed that each element had different purposes and uses. For example, mages possessing wind affinities tended to focus more on movement and cutting spells as the element favored these kinds of applications.


    But what about his nature affinity? What was its strength or special uses? Could he even use it? After all, he walked on the path of cultivation instead of magic.


    Julius pondered while the other students tested their affinities until it was finally Morgane''s turn.


    A deafening silence pervaded the room as she approached the teacher''s desk with measured steps as everyone was dying to discover what affinity this super genius had.


    Julius watched her ce her hand on the transparent statue and waited, as excited as the other. Despite her mysterious origins, he felt a wave of nostalgia after learning that she came from the Belloria kingdom. He wanted to speak with her again if possible and maybe be friends.


    However, after a few seconds of intense observation, the statue didn''t show any reaction despite the girl''s infusion.


    Just as he was about to turn away in disappointment, a faint, ominous hum filled the room, sending shivers down his spine.


    Morgane''s gaze remained fixed on the seemingly unresponsive crystal, her calm demeanor contrasting with the suspense that gripped the room.


    As the seconds stretched into an eternity, Julius couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. The air seemed charged with an unknown energy, and the anticipation in the room reached a new peak.


    Just when he thought the moment had passed, a subtle tremor shook the statue, and an ethereal glow enveloped it. The revtion left the entire ss in awe, sparking a new wave of whispers and astonished murmurs.

 Chapter 108: The Towers Tome

    "Isn''t that the manifestation of another rare affinity?"


    "Yes, I have read about it!"


    "The reaction is so intense. Her affinity must be really high!"


    Upon seeing the statue, Beatrix''s blue eyes sparkled with joy. Not only was Morgane a super genius, but, contrary to her ssmates, she even had a rare affinity to souls! Moreover, her affinity seemed to be naturally high.


    Usually, kids who grew up absorbing mana naturally developed their elemental affinities at around twelve years old. They started with mediocre to low affinities and slowly improved them using mana absorption techniques rted to their elements.


    For example, Morgane''s soul affinity allowed her to have vague feelings when in the presence of souls and ghosts. However, with her high affinity, she could pinpoint their location and feel their movements. With further improvement, she would be able to interact with and see them as clearly as she could see normal people.


    And that was only the passive effect. Her spells would focus on soul damage, making her a mysterious and terrifying adversary. In addition, soul affinity was among the rarer and most useful as it could allow humans to fight back ghostly and some otherworldly entities.


    Despite Julius'' low results on the mana test, his affinity to nature added to the promise of her teaching journey, alongside the few geniuses who obtained five strands or more.


    Pleased with the results of the two tests and unwilling to waste time, she immediately calmed the dissipated ss and walked to the door. "Line up behind me in silence. We''ll head to the school''s library now!" She said, excited to help those new geniuses choose the best technique possible.


    Meanwhile, Vikram gazed at her with a hint of jealousy. During his time as a teacher, he only got mediocre kids in his ss, making his days boring and repetitive.


    Apanied by the two teachers, Julius'' ss exited the college''s main building, heading to one of the two tall towers spewing mana continuously.


    Julius and the rest marvelled at the tower''s design. Contrasting with the golden walls of the exterior, the interior was made of smooth dark violet stones lined up in perfect symmetry. High above, close to the ceiling, arge golden ball provided light akin to a miniaturized artificial sun.


    Thousands of bookshelves lined the walls, showcasing the wealth of knowledge put at the student''s disposition by the academy.


    Noticing their arrival, the handsome registrar, who guided the group to the ceremony this morning, weed them once again with an easy-going smile. "Wee! I''m this year''s librarian and protector of the tower. I''m Jean Castle. You can simply call me by my first name as I''m not too fond of formalities."


    After his short introduction, he proceeded to exin the library''s rules, "As new students, you are granted ess to books rted to tier-one spells and alchemical recipes. Books about higher tiers won''t do. We don''t want you to suffer after failing a concoction or damage your mana circuits with spells out of your leagues."


    "You cane to read books or take a maximum of two out of the library with you. However, you must return them in a week or you will be forbidden to borrow anything for three months as a penalty."


    After Jean''s exnations, Beatrix cast a discerning gaze over the assembled students. With a knowing smile, she stepped forward, her robes swishing softly with each movement. "Now that you''re acquainted with our regtions," she began, "Allow me to offer my assistance in selecting the most suitable techniques for your studies."


    Her offer sparked a wave of relief among the students, eager for guidance in navigating the vast array of magical knowledge at their disposal.


    Surrounded by her students, she noticed with a frown that Vikram, ignoring the others, walked towards Julius'' group.


    "Let me help you choose the best techniques," Vikram offered, smiling brightly before walking towards the bookshelves on their right.


    As soon as he stood before the shelves, a bright magic circle appeared under his feet. The magic circle then suddenly floated upwards, carrying Vikram into the air and stunning the group.


    "Pretty cool trick, right? You won''t see a single stairway ordder in this school. Everything works with magic!" He exined with a grin at his son''s friends while picking books.


    As Vikram descended from his magical disy, he handed out mana-gathering techniques to Arun, Asha, Louise, and Julius. Each student eagerly epted their assigned technique, trusting Vikram''s judgement, their eyes glowing with determination to master the arcane arts.


    However, as Vikram approached Julius, thetter''s brow furrowed with uncertainty. He hesitated for a moment before speaking up, his voiceced with a hint of apprehension as he received a vibrant green tome, its cover filled with flower and animal depictions.


    "Excuse me, sir," Julius began, his gaze fixed on Vikram with determination. "I appreciate your guidance, but I was wondering if there were any techniques specialized for mana maniption and control?" A flicker of concern crossed his features as he nced towards his unresponsive big brother.


    Vikram''s expression softened with understanding, "Ah, I see," he responded, nodding thoughtfully. "Manipting mana without relying on elemental affinities is indeed a possibility, albeit rarely chosen. Let me see what I have for you."


    Vikram retrieved an old, dusty tome from the nearby shelves. It seemed to have been left there, untouched and forgotten for ages.


    He handed it to Julius with a reassuring smile. "This technique focuses on the fundamental principles of mana maniption and control," he exined. "Study it diligently, and you''ll be well on your way to mastering the art."


    Grateful for the guidance, Julius epted the tome with a sense of relief. As he flipped through the pages, absorbing the intricate diagrams and arcane symbols, his thoughts drifted to his brother once more.


    "Big bro, I got you a mana-gathering technique." He murmured softly, hoping to be praised as a response. But despite his efforts, his brother remained silent and distant, lost in a world of his own making.


    With a heavy sigh, Julius closed the tome and tucked it under his arm while checking his own.


    Little did he know that the old tome he received would lead them deep into the mysteries of mana maniption and uncover long-buried secrets that would shape the destiny of his family.

 Chapter 109: Dormitory Discoveries

    Under the silver veil of the night sky, Julius and his ssmates assembled once more in the courtyard, their anticipation rekindled after the supper they had in the cafeteria.


    Just hours ago, they had chosen their mana-gathering technique with their teacher''s help in the towering library. Now, their attention shifted to another crucial aspect of their academy life: dormitory assignments.


    Beatrix, with her characteristic warmth, stood before them, holding a stack of scrolls containing the keys to their dorms. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she addressed the eager crowd.


    "Good evening, students," Beatrix''s voice carried through the courtyard, a gentle breeze ying with her robes. "It''s time for the dormitory assignments. Please form a line and await your turn."


    Julius fell into ce in the queue, his mind still buzzing with the wonders he had uncovered in the library. The green tome, filled with secrets and spells, seemed to call to him, promising endless possibilities. But now, his focus shifted to the dormitory attribution.


    As the line slowly reduced, Julius nced at his fellow ssmates. Some chattered excitedly, while others jumped in anticipation.


    Finally, it was his turn. With bated breath, he approached Beatrix, his heart pounding in his chest. With a warm smile, she handed him a scroll, her eyes filled with encouragement.


    "Congrattions, Julius," Beatrix said, her voice gentle yet firm. "You''ve been assigned to Dormitory Three, Room 207. I''m sure you''ll find it to your liking."


    Relief washed over Julius as he epted the scroll. Room 207. It would be his home for the foreseeable future, a ce where friendships would be forged and memories made.


    Under the starry night sky, Julius made his way to dormitory Three, his heart still racing from the excitement of the day.


    The room embraced him with its warmth, the soft glow of the magic candle on the desk casting dancing shadows across the walls.


    Julius took a moment to take his surroundings in, the familiarity of the space already beginning to settle.


    His eyes wandered to the neatly made bed and the uniform folded on top of it. A surge of pride swelled in his heart at the sight of the college''s emblem, a symbol of his journey into the world of magic.


    With eager anticipation, he approached the desk standing by the window, his fingers caressing the smooth surface of the polished wood. A parchment with his ss schedule rested on the side. Each subject promised to be a world of discoveries and new knowledge.


    As Julius prepared to sleep after such an eventful day, a sudden gust of wind forced the window open, causing the candle''s me to flicker chaotically.


    Alerted by the unusualphenomenon, Julius stood from his bed, a bad premonition prickling at the back of his neck. Before he could make sense of it, the room was engulfed in a swirl of magical smoke, obscuring his vision.


    Julius stumbled backwards, his heart pounding in anguish as the smoke began to dissipate.


    In the middle of the room, a tall and imposing silhouette d in colorful robes that shimmered with otherworldly light was now standing.


    It was Shepard, the revered director of the academy, his presencemanding attention and respect.


    Julius''s pulse quickened, and his eyes widened in shock as he gazed at the unexpected visitor. Why did Shepard suddenly appear before him in such a dramatic fashion?


    Fear and curiosity mixed in his mind as he awaited for the most authoritative figure of the college to exin his sudden visit.


    However, realisation soon struck him as Shepard gazed at him for a few seconds before shifting his focus to his still unresponsive big brother.


    ''He can see him!'' Julius thought, rm ringing in his mind.


    Then, Shepard''s piercing gaze locked onto Julius, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, well, well," he said in a yful tone, his voice echoing in the room. "What do we have here? A boy apanied by a ghost? And why does the ghost seem unresponsive?"


    Julius felt the panic rising within him, his palms wet with sweat as he struggled to find words. "N-nothing, Director Shepard," he stuttered, his voice trembling. "It''s just... a misunderstanding."


    But Shepard''s yful attitude persisted as he disappeared from his spot to reappear before Adamt. With a mischievous grin, he extended his hand and pinched Adam''s ethereal cheek.


    Adam''s face, startled by the sudden pain, contorted in anger. "Who dares to pinch me?" he bellowed, his voice echoing with menace.


    Upon hearing his brother''s words, Julius'' pale face became as white as a sheet, mirroring the fear that gripped him. Provoking such a powerhouse was far from a good idea, and his brother''s words threatened to seal their fate.


    ''I need to defuse the situation before it blows up.'' He thought, desperately racking his brain for a solution.


    But before Julius could utter a single word, Adam''s eyes, burning with a fierce intensity,nded on Shepard.


    Shepard, however, seemed unfazed by Adam''s menacing re. Instead, he gazed back at the spectral figure with an amused twinkle in his eyes and a smirk.


    "Ah, finally awake?" Shepard said casually, his voiceced with amusement. "Are you nning to attack me?"


    Julius''s breath caught in his throat. Knowing his brother''s temper, he couldn''t help but acknowledge Shepard''s words'' possibility.


    However, as Adam realised it was Shepard who pinched him, fear filled his eyes. His ethereal form trembled, and his anger dissolved into apprehension.


    Julius watched in disbelief as Adam''s demeanor shifted, his once menacing presence now reced by uncertainty and fear. It was the first time he saw his dependable big brother like that. Even against Vikram, he had been fearless and kept attacking despite the disparity in strength.


    So why was he so scared now? What was so different?


    As Shepard''s smirk widened, his eyes emanated wisps of colorful mana. Julius and Adam felt a chill, understanding that their lives were not in their hands anymore. They were at the mercy of the college''s director.


    Fear gripped them as they braced for the unknown, uncertain of what fate awaited them.

 Chapter 110: Veil of Fear, Veil of Madness

    Shepard approached the duo, his presence exuding an overbearing aura. The soft sound of his steps echoed thunderously in their ears like a grim countdown to their inevitable demise.


    With every step he took, the air crackled with suppressed energy, a silent warning of the power he wielded.


    Fear gripped the rapidly beating hearts of Adam and Julius, and cold sweat drenched their backs. As Shepard drew closer, his presence seemed to magnify, until he appeared as a towering giant in their fearful eyes.


    As Shepard finally stood before them, his aura engulfed them like a hungry beast pouncing on a b of meat.


    Under the oppressive presence, they gasped for breath. Shepard''s piercing gazended on them, seemingly able to see through everything.


    Despite the terrible situation they were in, Julius racked his brain, searching for a solution. He was unwilling to see his years of efforts be wasted right when he could finally enjoy the benefits.


    But what could he do or say to save them?


    Unable to find an answer under such pressure, he turned his head with difficulty, almost hearing his bones crack.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw his big brother''s shivering body. Then he saw his eyes. If he had to, he would have described them as the fearful eyes of a cornered beast waiting for its predator to pounce on it.


    Upon seeing the state he was in and understanding that he would be of no help, Julius thought in depression and unwillingness, ''Is it really going to end like this? After everything I have done to reach the college and be admitted inside?''


    A silent tear rolled down his cheek as he thought about his missing mother and their impending end.


    However, his descent into despair was abruptly interrupted by a subtle but worrying detail catching his attention.


    He noticed the floating ghostly silhouette suddenly cease its trembling. Then, he widened his eyes as he witnessed the fear subside from his brother''s eyes, only to be reced by madness.


    "Let''s see if you can crush me like a bug, you fucker!" Adam suddenly growled, his face contorting in unbridled fury.


    He mobilised every single drop of mana coursing through his body, nning tounch the most devastating attack he was capable of.


    He was still as scared as before. But would he truly allow fear to dictate the oue? ''NO! Even if I die, I''ll make you regret killing me,'' he vowed, steeling his resolve and clenching his ethereal teeth.


    He floated in front of Julius and said in a low but determined voice while gazing at the amused smile of Shepard. "Prepare yourself, Julius. I''ll give everything I have to create an opportunity for you. Strike if you''re resolved, or flee if you want to live. The decision is yours."


    Without awaiting Julius'' response, Adam clenched his right fist, making it glow with the light blue color of mana. Then, the mana slowly coalesced, solidifying into a floating hand-like form.


    Unfortunately, the mana technique derived from the Mage''s Hands spell wasn''tpletely developed yet, as Adam could only conjure one mana hand with three fingers.


    However, after a month of analysis and modifications, he had totally freed himself from the need to cast the spell while keeping most of its features intact.


    With the Mage''s Hand formed, he summoned his crystalline Ethereal Radiance directly in its grasp, giving it both physical and spiritual reach. Adam''s preparations took a second, showcasing his unnatural efficiency in mana control.


    Subsequently, he used all of his remaining mana to enhance his next attack as much as he could while ring at the patiently waiting Shepard in annoyance.


    The college''s director appeared entirely unpreupied by the iing attack. Worse, he had been smiling the entire time as if silently encouraging Adam to make it stronger.


    ''No matter how strong you are, let''s see if you''ll smile after taking this,'' He thought angrily whileunching his strike.


    BOOOOOM


    BOOOOOM


    Before anyone could react, two terrifying explosions resounded almost simultaneously in the room.


    Julius, still standing behind his big brother, watched in shock as a cloud of dust rose from the rubbles of the wall opposite them.


    "What... What happened?" He asked his big brother, confused yet relieved as he noticed Shepard''s aura wasn''t weighing him down anymore.


    "Idiot! I told you to attack or run!" Adam screamed weakly. His voice strained as he fought against the splitting headache brought on by the swift depletion of his mana pool.


    Echoing his words, a nova of wind exploded from the middle of the dust cloud, revealing the unscathed Shepard. However, his smile and yful expression were gone, reced by astonishment and seriousness.


    "Not bad, whoever you are." He started, his voice filled with seriousness but also a hint of unconcealed enthusiasm.


    "I have been monitoring you the whole day and spoke with Vikram beforeing." He revealed while bending to pick up Adam''s trusted spear. His eyes sparked with interest as he examined its crystalline appearance under Adam''s tired gaze.


    Adam quickly dismissed his spear and red at Shepard in defiance. He knew he was done for. But at least he wouldn''t regret not trying his best to survive.


    In fact, hisst attack was unnaturally strong and bypassed the conventional limitations of spell tiers. After all, not only did he use his Atom Burst mana technique to boost the Mage''s Hand speed to an unprecedented degree, but he also shaped the mana to streamline the spear''s trajectory, reducing air resistance and allowing it to reach the target even faster.


    Unfortunately, Shepard''s barrier protected him from the attack despite the second explosion triggered at point-nk range by the spear''s Radiant re enhancement.


    "What should I do with the two of you?" Shepard asked, tapping his finger on his arm while pondering.


    As the tension reached its peak, Adam''s heart sank. He cast a frantic nce at Julius, silently urging him to flee for the second time. But Julius stood frozen, paralysed by fear or indecision.


    Amidst the chaos, regret raced through Adam''s mind. ''Why didn''t Julius run? Why the hesitation?'' The impending doom weighed on him like a crushing boulder.

 Chapter 111: The Ghost and the Arcanist

    "Mhh..." Shepard inclined his head from side to side, contemting his options while Julius red at him.


    The situation was too confusing for the boy. What was Shepard''s objective? What is a mistake not to attack, as suggested by his big brother? And more importantly, how could Adam have proposed to him to flee?


    He knew his brother wanted to keep him safe, yet he couldn''t shake the stinging pain in his chest as realisation dawned on him.


    His thoughts echoed Adam''s earlier sentiments. Despite his four years long journey, daily training and growth, he was still the same. A weak boy who couldn''t help his brother in the cave, and now, a burden who needed protection.


    Julius bit his lips in frustration until they bled. ''Stronger, I need to be much stronger,'' he thought, the metallic taste of blood filling his mouth and determination pulsing in his heart.


    Simultaneously, Shepard''s expression brightened as he made his decision. He extended his right arm towards Adam, the movement swift and pointed his right index finger at the ghost.


    "I don''t know why you follow this boy, but you don''t seem to try to hurt him." Shepard''s voice echoed majestically in the surroundings as he continued, "As Vikram told me, you have an immense talent for magic and alchemy. That''s why I have a proposition."


    Adam Failed toprehend the man''s words and intentions. Why did he need to propose something when he had authority over his life and death? He gazed at Shepard in confusion, awaiting further exnations.


    "I want you to be my disciple!" Shepard dered, a bright smile illuminating his face. The sudden turn in his proposal left the duo in shock.


    "Ha? Your disciple, my foot! If that''s what you wanted, why didn''t you ask normally when you appeared?!" Adam yelled in disbelief and anger. Was the man mocking them? Who would ask you to be their disciple after putting you under such immense pressure?


    Shepard''s eyes widened in response. The ghost was really fearless. He kept disrespecting him despite the huge difference in their strength.


    However, he somehow enjoyed his unyielding character. After all, it was the first time he had ever heard of a Novice attacking an Arcanist. Such courage and dedication were rare traits indeed.


    "To test you and have a clear idea about who you are," Shepard responded with a shrug. Then he added, "I''ve confirmed that you are not an evil entity. Personally, I don''t care about your origins, race, or n of existence. The only thing that matters is your talent for alchemy."


    Adam''s mouth hung open. Iprehension filled his bright eyes as he failed to find words to answer such a weird statement. ording to Shepard, as long as he wasn''t an evil entity and had great talent, he could be his disciple.


    Who would choose disciples like that? This entric was even willing to take in ghosts.


    Noticing Adam''s perplexion, Shepard realised he wouldn''t receive an answer after tonight''s events. He retrieved four golden parchments from his pouch, ced them on the room''s desk, and exined, "You can take these for now. If I''m not wrong, your mana control is sufficient to brew tier-three potions. You can use these four golden tickets to borrow any book about alchemy from the library."


    Shepard didn''t want Adam to waste his time brewing low-tiered potions when his potential was so great. He gave him the tickets as bait, knowing that once he was done with the books, he woulde to him to ask for more.


    "I''m sure you''re smart enough not to try to brew things out of your league, right? Shepard warned him. Thest thing he wanted was for his potential new disciple to injure his mana circuits or heart after trying to brew aplex tier four or higher potion.


    Then, Shepard turned to the pile of rubles and the destroyed wall. With a move of his hand and a silent whisper, the rubbles liquefied, turning into mud before coalescing. Soon, a brand-new and sturdy wall reced the devasted one.


    "Alright, youngsters. I''ll await your response with impatience." Shepard smiled while snapping his finger. Soon, ck smoke rose and engulfed his body before flying out of the window, carried by the wind.


    During the whole conversation, he rarely addressed Julius. He found the boy uninteresting. His natural talent for mana was the worst of his ss, beaten only by Louise, who never trained to be a mage. His only redeeming point was his rare affinity for nature.


    s, in the eyes of an arcanist powerhouse who could blow up a city in a matter of days, his affinity amounted to nothing.


    As the smoke he transformed into disappeared in the night sky, he theorised that Adam was probably following him because of some connection. He was maybe his deceased father or brother who acted as his invisible guardian.


    Finally, alone in the room, Adam fell, squirming in pain to the ground. He had been acting tough all along. The truth was that Shepard''s pressure continuously wounded his soul, just like Vikram''s.


    He had to either retaliate or keep suffering until he dissipated. And that''s what he did.


    "AHHHHH. Shepard, you''d better give me more of those golden tickets, or my vengeance shall be terrible." He growled in pain, like a wounded beast under Julius'' tear-filled eyes.


    "Sorry, big bro. I... Once more, I couldn''t help you." Julius mumbled, his head lowered in shame and hot tears streaming down his cheeks.


    "Hey, calm down. Did you forget you were only twelve? Of course, you can''t rival older powerhouses at such an age. But in the future? I''m sure you''ll be even stronger than them!" Despite the pain, Adam tried to console the boy, mixing truths with lies. After all, after this year...


    Adam vigorously shook his head, unwilling to think about this.


    Upon hearing his big brother''s words, Julius raised his head, finding them logical. He wiped his tears as he nodded at Adam. Then, without wasting more words, he grabbed his dius and started to train.


    He wouldn''tin anymore and focus on his objective to surpass those older guys'' level as quickly as possible.


    As the night wore on, Adam clutched the golden tickets and ced them in his gold-filled pouch, his mind racing with possibilities. Tomorrow, using the library''s tomes, he would finally have the chance to learn new alchemical recipes.


    But little did he know, the lessons that awaited him would be more than mere instruction.

 Chapter 112: Mysteries of Soul Damage

    Adam woke up the next day, feeling a wave of exhaustion wash over him. He didn''t remember how he fell asleep but understood his state was worrying if he didn''t spend the night in the Dream ce.


    He muttered "Interface" with a tired voice before reading the note.


    [Note: Warning! Soul is heavily damaged. Serves you right for your false bravado against an arcanist.]


    "Shit..." Adam despaired. He felt that ever since he awakened in this world, his soul had been wounded, and no matter what he did, the damages only worsened instead of healing.


    ''Sight... I''d better find useful books in the library.'' He thought, hoping to find a way to elerate his recovery through alchemy like he had so many years ago.


    Remembering the old days, he couldn''t help but smile faintly. ''No matter where you are now, old dog, I hope you are happy and will see the new potions I make.''


    He silently prayed, in his own way, for Theodore''s soul before returning his attention to the note. ''Arcanist?'' Adam searched his memory, attempting to remember the power hierarchy Lucius mentioned years ago.


    ''Wait, Arcanist? As in the sixth tier of mastery?'' His eyes widened in fright. He knew Shepard was stronger than Vikram, but not two whole tiers higher.


    A shiver ran down his spine as he recalled the events of the previous day and how, without even lifting a finger, the college''s director could decide their fates.


    Wouldn''t having such a mighty and knowledgeable teacher be advantageous?" He couldn''t help but seriously consider the option. The potential benefits of epting seemed boundless.


    Before diving too deeply into Shepard''s proposition and its implications, he was interrupted by the sound of whistling air and heavy breathing.


    He narrowed his eyes, gazing toward the source. Before him stood Julius, every contour of his muscled physique chiselled with precision. Beads of sweat adorned his glistening chest, entuating the marble-like definition of his muscles.


    The boy''s gaze exuded concentration and determination as he vigorously swung his dius against what seemed to be an imaginary adversary.


    ''... Is he still human, or a statue depicting Greek heroes?'' Adam thought with a hint of jealousy before shaking his head. Why the jealousy? Wasn''t he witnessing the result of his long n?


    Adam groaned as he stretched under the dawn''s rays streaming through the window. "Didn''t you sleep at all?" he asked Julius.


    "Nope," Julius replied, grabbing a towel from the bag Asha had given him.


    Adam nced at the schedule paper and noted they had six hours of ss ahead. The first lesson was three hours of mana control and application in alchemy, followed by a lesson on transmutation, a subject he knew nothing about. Only after those sses could they go to the library to search for potion books, just as he wanted.


    Adam used his mana to help clean Julius, removing the remaining sweat and dirt. Once Julius was freshened up, he changed into his school uniform, a stylish ck and red robe adorned with the academy''s emblem woven in golden thread on the chest area.


    With Julius ready for the day, they headed to the cafeteria. Julius hoped to meet with his friends. After all, it became a habit for them to eat together while sharing stories.


    After a short walk, Julius nced around the bustling cafeteria, the cacophony of voices mixing with clinking utensils.


    With his te of food in hand, he made his way to the serving area, selecting three eggs, brown bread and a cup of refreshing mint tea. He remembered that the enrollment cost covered meals, alleviating any worries about payment.


    His eyes scanned the room, searching for his group of friends, but they were nowhere to be seen. Instead, he spotted Morgane alone at a table. Deciding to join her, Julius sat across from her and started to eat.


    However, just as he began to enjoy his meal, Morgane''s voice sounded as she frowned in annoyance. "I already told you to tell your friend not to gaze at me."


    Astonished, Julius turned his head to see his big brother fixing the red-haired girl. Why did it feel like he was interested in her? Julius'' thoughts wandered for a bit before he nudged his brother, asking him to stop.


    "I don''t know why, but I feel we might have met her in the past," Adam answered apologetically before turning his gaze away from the girl And signalling Julius to answer her.


    "I don''t know who you are talking about. As you can see, we are the only two sitting at this table." Julius denied her words, keeping Adam''s existence secret despite Shepard''s discovery.


    "Sure." Morgane snorted disdainfully in response, clearly not believing him, before drinking the hot and vorful soup from her bowl. "I don''t want to be stared at daily. So, you either make him stop, or I''ll officiallyin."


    Julius'' face paled as he heard her threats. Even though he never heard of her, she was from the Bellorian Kingdom''s royalty. He had no doubts that herints might have terrible repercussions on his life. He didn''t want yesterday''s incident to repeat but with his teachers this time.


    Julius apologised with a wry smile, "I''m sorry, I''ll tell him no to. You have my words."


    Adam''s eyes widened in response. He quickly shook Julius'' shoulder, screaming. "Why did you say that? You just admitted my existence!"


    Julius scratched his head before murmuring with a shrug, "She already knows. Makes no difference if I admit it or not." Then, he returned to finish breakfast, unbothered by Adam''s angry gaze.


    ''Tch, Cheeky brat. Since when do you answer to me?'' Adam thought in annoyance. However, deep down, he acknowledged Julius'' words. It was true that Morgane noticed him gazing at her twice already. It couldn''t be a coincidence.


    As the bell chimed, signalling the start of their lesson, Adam and Julius exchanged excited nces, eager to uncover the mysteries it held and deepen their understanding of the arcane arts.

 Chapter 113: Return to School

    After a brief walk, Julius noticed the crowded hallway leading to the ssroom. He and Morgane were among thest to arrive, with most of their ssmates already gathered, eagerly awaiting the teacher''s arrival.


    The loud chatter andughter of the students resonated in Adam''s ears, reminding him of his own school days. They seemed so far away that remembering them felt difficult.


    ''I can''t believe I''m returning to school after so long.'' He sighed inwardly. The details eluded him, but he never really liked school. He felt as if he was wasting valuable time each day.


    However, that was the sentiment he had for Earth''s school. Here, he would learn many things deemed impossible back in his world. It was so exciting.


    As Adam lost himself in thoughts about the exciting new discoveries, Julius swiftly headed towards his waiting friends.


    "Morning, guys!" He greeted them, findingfort in their presence after his terrible experiencest night.


    Arun''s green eyes lit up as he saw his friend. He swiftly left Asha''s side and hid behind Julius, hints of fear visible in his eyes.


    "Please, let me sleep in your room, or I''ll die soon." He pleaded, yawning between his words and shocking Julius with their gravitas.


    As Julius focused on his friend, he noticed how tired he looked, with dark circles under his eyes.


    "Humph, he is justzy! Don''t be like him, Julius, or you''ll waste your potential." Asha snarled at Arun''s reaction, crossing her arms in displeasure.


    "WHAT? You are worse than a devil! How can you make me study until four in the morning only to wake me up at six?" Arun screamed in outrage at his fianc¨¦''s unreasonable words. Then, he turned to Julius and added solemnly, "I told you she was a devil! Save me, or you won''t have a friend after a few weeks."


    "Pfft"


    Apanied by Adam''sughter, Julius understood his friend''s predicament. However, wasn''t Asha his friend too? Should he ept Arun''s proposal and risk angering her? He scratched his head, not knowing what to do.


    Fortunately, Louise chimed in, saving the day for all of them. "Julius is extremely serious and diligent. You should let Arun stay with him. Who knows? He might learn from his friend."


    Her face reddened slightly as she gazed at Julius with a shy smile.


    After a moment of reflection, Asha nodded, convinced by Louise''s words. "Alright. But I count on you, Julius. Don''t allow him to ck off!" She dered after remembering how Julius would train at the slight asion.


    Arun raised his hands in joy upon hearing that he was saved. His genuine reaction elicited theughter of his friends.


    After a moment, Arun suddenly asked Julius, "By the way, how was your technique''s study?"


    "I... I forgot about it." Julius admitted with a fake smile. He couldn''t tell them the college''s director visited and almost crushed them under his mana pressure, distracting him from reading his tome, right?


    "That''s so... unlike you," Arun answered with a raised brow.


    However, before they could take the discussion further, they noticed the ambient noise diminish. The loud chatter subsided, reced by hushed whispers as the pack of students moved to let a tall, smiling woman pass with respectful head nods.


    Her long green hair fluttered as she nodded back at the students in response. Then, she gazed at Julius with a bright smile, confusing him, while opening the ss''s door with her teacher''s golden card.


    The students swiftly entered the room, eager to finally learn how to use their mana.


    As they sat at their desk, the beautiful woman moved he hair behind he pointed ears before introducing herself. "Hello, I''m Elysia Evergreen. I''ll teach you mana control and its application in alchemy. I''m d to meet thirty-one talented young novices and hope we''ll get along."


    The students apuded, enchanted by her graceful demeanor and otherwordly beauty, while Adam gazed at her pensively.


    Two things caught his attention. First of all, she didn''t look human with those ears. Second, there were only thirty kids in this batch. Why did she say thirty-one?


    He quickly found out as Elysia distributed a copy of a theory book for each student. However, she ced two of them on Julius'' desk, her intense gaze sparkling with a knowing light.


    ''...''


    Lost for words, Julius and Adam looked at each other with confused expressions. Between Shepard, Morgane, and now Elysia, the number of people aware of Adam''s existence kept rising.


    Yet, they didn''t seem scared or willing to get rid of him, confusing the duo even more.


    "Didn''t you say they would kill us if they learned about you?" Julius whispered.


    "I don''t know... From where I came from, people were extremely scared of ghosts and did everything they could to get rid of them." Adam responded, feeling as lost as Julius.


    Simultaneously, Elysia started her lesson with a question. "Who can exin why mana control receives so much focus in alchemy while almost neglected in other branches?"


    Many students raised their hands, screaming me, me, excited to give the answer.


    With a chuckle, Elysia left many students to respond. However, none gave the answer she was waiting for.


    Thus, she exined in detail that Mana control was particrly important in alchemy because this discipline involved manipting and channelling magical energies to transmute and transform materials.


    In alchemy, mana was used to catalyse reactions, enhance the potency of potions or elixirs, and imbue objects with magical properties.


    "Precise control over mana allows alchemists to achieve desired results with greater efficiency and uracy, ensuring the sess of their experiments and creations.


    Additionally, mana control enables alchemists to safely handle vtile or hazardous substancesmonly used in their craft, minimising the risk of idents or unintended consequences." She ended her exnation with a smile under Adam''s sparkling eyes.


    He remembered how Lucius exined that mages could only brew tier-two potions if they didn''t specialise in alchemy because of theirck of mana control.


    The prospect of delving deeper into the intricacies of mana control and its application in alchemy left him eager for more.

 Chapter 114: Elysias Challenge

    As Elysia drew everyone''s attention with her exnations, Julius couldn''t help but feel his expectations crumble.


    After all, no matter how interesting sses were, he was no mage.


    As the minutes passed, boredom slowly settled in his mind. Then, his eyelids became heavier until he silently fell asleep, finally resting after his eventful night.


    Amidst the chaos and excitement of their first ss, no one noticed his sleeping figure for a good chunk of the lesson.


    However, Elysia''s gazended on him after an hour. She narrowed her eyes before extending her right index finger towards him.


    Bam


    A heavy mass of pure mana crashed against his desk, forcing him awake.


    Scared and panicked by the sudden sound, Julius jumped to his feet, reached for his belt, searching for his dius and taking a battle stance, ready to protect himself.


    His eyes darted left and right in search of the enemy under his ssmates''ughter.


    After hearing the mockingughs and seeing Adam''s disapproving gaze, he realised he was in ss, and his dius was safely kept in his room. Theck of sleep made him overreact, leading to this shameful scene.


    He blushed in shame as Adam facepalmed. They already drew enough attention to them.


    Between Morgane, Shephard and Elysia, who already knew about their secrets, he really wanted toy low and focus on learning.


    "What do we have here?" Elysia''s voice menacingly cut through the noisy room, calming the ambient chaos.


    The air became heavy as she questioned Julius. "Is my ss uninteresting, young man?"


    Julius lowered his head, unable to answer as he knew he was at fault for disturbing her lesson. "I''m sorry, Miss Elysia." He apologised, trying to defuse the situation while sitting back down.


    However, Elysia wasn''t done with him. "What about a little demonstration to show your ssmates how good you are? I can forgive you if you manage to seed in my exercise." She dered yfully, eager to see what HE could do.


    "Well done, boy. We are now the focus of the ss." Adam scolded with a deep frown. Unsure if he should help Julius with their teacher''s challenge.


    Following Elysia''s instructions, Julius joined her in front of the ss.


    "Alright, everyone. Now that we defined why mana control is of utmost importance foralchemists; let Julius show you how to train it." Her eyes glowed with impatience as she ended her sentence.


    To train mana control, mages usually went through various exercises, such as meditation to focus their mind, visualisation techniques to manipte the mana within their bodies, and practicing small-scale spells or enchantments.


    However, as a cultivator, Julius found himself clueless about what actions to take. He gazed at Elyisia pitifully before turning to Adam, hoping to get help from his big brother.


    Unfortunately, Adam wasn''t nning to help. After all, Julius was supposed to be a weak Novice, and it wouldn''t be too strange for him to fail. On the contrary, if he showed great mastery, he would look suspicious instead.


    As the seconds passed but Julius stood frozen on his spot, the ss slowly descended back into chaos.


    "How can he be so weak?"


    "How did he dare sleep during ss? Serves his right."


    "Humph, Is he really a noble? His behavior looks totally different from ours.


    The mocking chatter of the kids reached Julius, making him want to hide under a rock because of the shame. His face was redder than a tomato, and his mind was buzzing in distress.


    On the other hand, Adam''s lips quivered in displeasure. Who were those brats to mock them?


    "See if I don''t put you all in your ce today!" Adam extended his index finger before Elysia, pumping mana out of his body. Then, he controlled it to take the shape of the Eiffel Tower and solidified it in front of the astonished gaze of the ss.


    Upon seeing the intricate mana construct, Julius sighed, relieved to be saved from being further embarrassed. However, Elysia''s sentiment was totally different.


    She gazed in Adam''s direction as if feeling something after he used his mana, her eyes glowing with unconcealed excitement. Between the tower''s strange design but intricate architecture, she knew the mana control required to materialise something with so much detail yet so solid should be around the third tier.


    She also understood that he didn''t usemon training techniques to reach such a level. Instead, he must have boringly built mana constructs every day, again and again.


    Little did she know that Adam''s approach was even more astonishing, dposing spells to use them with mana control only.


    Like the others, it was the first time she ever heard of a Novice with tier-three mana control.


    "Stay after ss, Julius. We need to discuss something." Elysia said, shocking the silent room further.


    There were only two reasons for a teacher to ask a student to wait after ss. The first was to bring him to the punishment room after his misconduct, which was obviously not the case for Julius.


    The second reason was to take the student as an apprentice, giving him ess to more knowledge, resources and invaluable tailor-made private lessons.


    While his group of friends smiled, happy for this great news, most of his ssmates threw burning gazes, filled with jealousy at him. How did the second-weakest of their batch get such a golden opportunity on their first day?


    "He? I''ll wait, Miss Elysia." Unaware of all of this, Julius sat back on his desk and patiently awaited for the lesson to end, curious to discover why Elysia wanted to speak with him in private.


    As the lesson came to an end, Julius felt his anticipation reaching new heights. With a meaningful look exchanged between them, the other students left, leaving Julius and Elysia alone in the quiet room.


    Elysia''s expression softened as light danced in her green eyes. "Julius," she began, her voice carrying a weighty seriousness, "There''s something crucial we need to discuss." Her words hung in the air, heavy with unspoken implications, as Julius prepared himself for the uing discussion.

 Chapter 115: Ghostly Apprentice

    Julius gulped in anticipation at her serious words.


    Simultaneously, Adam gazed at her sceptically. Did she really have to make the discussion sound so dramatic? What was so crucial? He clicked his tongue while waiting for her next words.


    "I want you to be my assistant and disciple!" She revealed. However, despite her kind smile and beautiful face, Julius and Adam''s eyes instinctively slipped to the side, hints of annoyance in them at the familiar offer.


    "Why is it that bullshit apprenticeship proposal again?" Adam said with a frown. He didn''t really want to be anyone''s disciple. But if he ever had to choose, he would pick Shepard as the man had much more authority and seemed more powerful.


    "Refuse," Adam instructed, waving his hands left and right, showing his strong disapproval.


    As Julius conveyed Adam''s words, Elysia''s eyes narrowed into thin slits, wisps of green mana emanating from them.


    "Oh? But the offer wasn''t directed at you, boy. You are mediocre at best. It''s such a shame that someone like you shares our natural affinity with nature." She disdainfully addressed Julius before continuing, locking her gaze to the side. "I''m speaking to your invisible friend."


    Upon hearing her belittle Julius, Adam''s lips twitched, his annoyance reaching new peaks.


    "I agree he is mediocre." He stared, making Julius lower his head in shame once more. "But that''s only when youpare him to me! Who are you to bully him?" He snorted angrily before using his mana to write his response directly.


    Elysia clenched her fists tightly, holding herself back after reading the message. "I don''t want to be your disciple. Search for someone else, dandelion eater!"


    Since when did ghosts dare insult elves? Green mana swirled around her body due to her sudden anger, scaring the duo.


    "Run, Julius! Run! She is going to blow up." Adam yelled at the stunned boy. Why did his big brother always have to overdo things? Couldn''t he just refuse politely despite her harsh words?


    However, as he ran out of the room, followed by the floating Adam, he couldn''t help but feel a warm sensation in his heart. He felt his brother trusted his potential even if he didn''t himself, clueless about his bleak future.


    Left alone in the room, Elysia exhaled before turning her head back. "I wouldn''t have done anything. You can stop ring at me." She said after recovering her bearings and smiling as if nothing had happened.


    "Sure, you definitely didn''t look like a ravenous beast, ready to shred its prey after he called you dandelion eater." The familiar figure of Vikram appeared behind Julius'' desk.


    He had been here the whole time, using a spell to hide himself behind a mirage. This prowess showed his incredible mastery over mana as hebined his fire affinity with his control to manipte air currents, altering the temperature and humidity to hide behind a mirage.


    Elysia''s smile froze on her exotic face. "I was just scaring them." She said with a dismissive movement of her hand. "More importantly, what are you doing, hiding in the ss during my lesson?" her eyes narrowed menacingly.


    Vikram''s mastery may be exceptional, but in truth, it was the base standard for every teacher in the college. Thus, Elysia wasn''t scared of him in the slightest.


    "Just checking if my son is taking his studies seriously." He lied through his teeth, remembering the short but shocking letter he received this morning.


    "Student Julius is apanied by a ghost. I checked it myself and n to take him as my disciple. Give the boy double the teaching materials and count him as two people." It was signed and stamped by Shepard himself, awakening curiosity in the heart of every teacher.


    After his initial shock, Vikram connected the dots with widened eyes. Be it their confrontation, Asha''s bag venture or the couple''s rescue from Marco, the ghost was behind everything.


    His reignited suspicions died down like melting snow under the zing sun as he understood that if Adam had evil intentions, he could have killed the kids and disappeared without leaving a trace. Moreover, if he wanted to extort money from them, he wouldn''t have shown the bag to Asha.


    Upon hearing his answer, Elysia smirked mockingly. "Of course. Why didn''t I think about that? Or are you, perhaps, nning to join thepetition and try to recruit him before Shepard does?"


    As an arcanist, Shepard was a lofty existence really few people couldpare to in the whole world. His standards were naturally extremely high. He would only offer an apprenticeship to individuals possessing heaven-defying talents.


    However, as stated in the letter, nothing has been done yet. The ghost was still free to choose his mentor, and the teachers wanted to take the spot before Shepard could.


    Vikram anticipated their reaction, deciding to repay the ghost''s favors by silently watching over him and intervening against any forceful recruitment attempts.


    "I''m not as stupid as you. Taking him as my apprentice? I can''t even see or hear him without using an artefact!" He answered Elysia''s question before sarcastically adding, "I want to see Shepard''s reaction after he learns about your shenanigans. After all, you don''t see mages trying to steal an arcanist every day."


    With nothing more to say to the pointed-eared teacher, mes enveloped Vikram''s form, leaving his final words lingering in the room as he vanished within the fiery embrace.


    Elysia paled slightly at the thought of having to face Shepard''s wrath. But she quickly shook her head. What was the worst he could do? Make them suffer a bit? or reduce their sry?


    He obviously wouldn''t kill them anyway. So, it was worth trying. After all, as someone selected by an arcanist, the ghost should, at least, have the potential to reach tier five in both magic and alchemy.


    If she could create a bond with him while he was still weak and help him progress, the future rewards promised to be bountiful.


    She might have started her rtionship with the ghost on the wrong foot, but she was determined to convince him. She pondered how in the silent room...


    "I know! If I can get that book from my brother, I''m sure he''ll beg me to be my disciple." She eximed before leaving the college and walking through the Gate.

 Chapter 116: The Invisible Guardian

    "Huff, Huff. Are we safe, big bro?" Julius asked, his breathing short after sprinting at top speed until he reached the cafeteria.


    "We should be. She wouldn''t try something with so many witnesses around." Adam answered, pointing at the other students.


    After their morning ss, they had two hours to eat and rx before returning for the evening.


    "Julius, we kept you a ce!" Arun''s friendly voice reached Julius. The boy gestured to an empty seat beside him with a smile.


    Julius nodded at him in response before going to the serving area. There, he saw Morgane taking rice and putting raw fish on it.


    "What is this strange girl doing?" He muttered before filling his te with vegetables, mushrooms and steak. Then, he dodged the other students and sat at Arun''s table.


    "So, what did she tell you?" Asha immediately asked, excited for him. If he could be a teacher''s disciple, he was guaranteed to reach tier three in a few years. Then, depending on his unlocked talent, he could even enter the big circle of tier-four mages.


    Julius sighed, dropping his fork on the table. He exined to his three friends how the discussion unfolded and that he refused her offer in the end.


    "But... Why?" Louise couldn''t help but ask, shock filling her eyes. After living her whole life as a guard, without the opportunity to learn how to train her mana, she dreamed of bing a teacher''s disciple since she entered college. After all, she was the oldest of the batch but also the weakest, right behind Julius.


    Julius shook his head dismissively. He couldn''t exin his refusal without exposing his big brother''s existence.


    "Do you trust them?" Adam asked, his bright eyes full of hesitations. He didn''t know if he was making a mistake but...


    "Yes, with my life," Julius said in a low voice, not understanding the sudden question.


    "... Tell them," Adam answered, his eyes torn between reluctance and relief. Relief that their burden would finally stop pressing on them. Reluctance because it would be the first time he trusted someone in this world.


    The group watched as Julius suddenly froze in ce, his expression a mix of joy and disbelief. "Are you sure, big bro?" He asked, his hazel eyes glowing in enthusiasm.


    If he had to choose what was the most frustrating thing in his life, he would answer ten times out of ten that it was to hide his big brother''s existence. Sharing it with his friend was like a dreame true.


    "Do it!" Adam steeled his resolve andmanded. More and more people started to learn about him outside of his control. Moreover, these people included mages and arcanists. So, what would three more novices change to the equation?


    Julius clenched his fists in joy and excitement. He could finally stop lying to his friends and, more importantly, speak about his idol freely!


    "Guys, I have something to tell you. Can youe with me to my room after lunch, please?" He asked his group of friends, smiling widely at them despite their questioning gazes. After all, he just spoke alone, startling them.


    "Sure, let''s quickly eat and go to your room," Arun responded, curious about the sudden shift in Julius'' behavior.


    Everyone nodded, agreeing to the n. They still had an hour and a half before their afternoon ss anyway.


    ***********


    Fifteen minutester, they entered Julius'' room. The girls sat on his bed while Arun sat on the desk''s chair.


    Julius gazed at each of his friends in the eyes with resolution and joy. "I need to talk to you about my brother."


    Everyone''s ears perked up in curiosity at the mention of this mysterious brother. In their mind, his image was that of a multi-talented man who could cook, design bags and use magic. They all wanted to meet him but ended up disappointed after he didn''t show up in the city. Did he finally arrive? Was that what Julius was about to tell them?


    "The truth is... That he has always been with us." Julius revealed, stunning them. They failed to understand what he meant with those words.


    "My big brother''s condition is a bit weird. We both don''t know why, but he is a ghost. That''s why you couldn''t see him." He dropped the bombe, making his friend''s eyes widen in shock.


    "What do you mean a ghost? Was he with us the whole time?" Arun asked, a bitter filling blossoming in his heart. He really trusted Julius. So much that he considered him a brother, but here he was, learning that he had hidden something so important for so long from him.


    Julius shook his head and added, "He joined us right when Marco was about to win. He was the one saving us all."


    Julius chained shocking revtions one after the other. The elusive apprentice who saved them at that time was, in fact, his brother!


    Asha covered his mouth in shock as Arun''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. "But why? Why did you hide it from me!" His voice resonated with frustration and sadness as he questioned.


    "Because he asked me not to. In my ce, would you have gone against your brother''s wish?" Julius answered, understanding his friend''s disappointment but standing firm in his exnation.


    Arun calmed down to ponder the question. He imagined what he would have done if Julius asked him not to reveal his existence to his newly made friends.


    Soon, he sighed. "I understand... Do you have anything else to share with us?" He asked, acknowledging the sound logic of his words. However, a part of him couldn''t help but feel betrayed.


    Julius gazed at Adam, his eyes asking if he could reveal everything to them.


    Seeing his big brother''s nod, he proceeded to tell them everything they went through and how they ended up meeting each other on their journey to the college.


    Adam didn''t know if his decision was right or one that would invite trouble to his doorstep, but he felt much lighter after Julius revealed everything.

 Chapter 117: Mysteries of Transmutation

    As the group listened to Julius'' story, they couldn''t help but be drawn by the intense narrative.


    At times, they stood at the edge of their seats, eager to know what happened next, while at others, they covered their mouths, their eyes widened at the terrible experiences they were confronted with.


    As Julius ended his story with Marco''s incident, the trio rose from their seats and surprised him with a tight hug.


    "I''m sorry for doubting you, Julius. You went through and lost so much." Arun said, saddened by this terrible story. His earlier disappointment waspletely reced bypassion.


    "So, you really have no ns of bing a mage?" Louise asked, astonished to learn that, contrary to the rest of the world, Julius willingly chose to be a body cultivator. This path was a renowned dead end in which reaching tier three in one''ster years was an achievement.


    "It''s alright, Arun. Thank you for your kind words." Julius smiled at his friend before addressing Louise. "I unlocked a peculiar talent rted to body cultivation instead of mana. My brother convinced me to give up on the path of magic for this reason."


    "Is he here right now?" Asha asked, eager to meet Adam after hearing their story.


    In response, Adam used his mana to manifest his answer before her yes. "Yes. How do you like the bags?"


    After reading Adam''s words, she quickly bowed in the text''s direction. "Thank you for saving us. Me and my mom love the bags. We are going all out to advertise it." She reassured him about the sales while thanking him with respect in her voice.


    Louise and Arun followed her action, embarrassing Adam. "Tell them to stop. I don''t want to be a hero or something!"


    The groupughed after Julius transmitted the message. They spent the rest of their free time annoying Adam by asking him many questions about his condition or his ns for the future.


    Then, they finally headed to their ssroom for the afternoon lesson about transmutation.


    This time, their teacher was an old man wearing an elegant suit. A monocle rested before his right eye, and his grey hair was neatly tied by a red ribbon in a ponytail.


    "Hello, students. I''ll be your transmutation teacher, Mister Thaddeus Hawthorne." He said, waving his hand and making his name appear behind him in a stylish metallic font using mana.


    "Now that the introductions are done, who can exin what transmutation is?" He asked with a smile, starting his lesson straightforwardly.


    However, no one raised his hand to answer the question. After all, transmutation was one of the oldest and most mysterious arts. In fact, it was so old and intricate that it should have had an independent academy focused on that subject.


    Unfortunately, due to itsplexity, this branch of magic was extremely unpopr. If not for the alchemy college deciding to teach it to their students, this art might have be a relic of the past.


    Thaddeus shook his head in disappointment. Then, he distributed his lesson''s notebook, cing two on Julius'' desk, startling Adam and him.


    "I''ll give you all ten minutes to read the introduction. Afterwards, I''ll demonstrate practical uses of transmutation." He said before sitting behind his desk.


    Everyone looked at each other, unsure why Thaddeus'' teaching method was that different from Elysia''s.


    Simultaneously, Adam urged Julius to turn the pages, impatient to learn this new discipline.


    Transmutation in a magical realm involves the intricate maniption of matter through mystical means. Guided by principles of equivalence, conservation, and transformation, practitioners alter substances, rearrange molecr structures, and change object forms.


    Techniques include elemental transmutation and molecr reconstruction, allowing for the creation of newpounds or materials. Mastery requires deep understanding, concentration, and abundant magical energy.


    Despite its vast potential, transmutation has limitations. Complex alterations demand significant skill and concentration, while certain substances may resist maniption. Nheless, transmutation has lots of applications.


    Alchemists use it to create potions and magical artefacts, craftsmen forge enchanted weapons, and architects construct buildings with magical properties. In warfare, transmutation is employed to set up defensive barriers or create offensive weapons.


    Transmutation is an indispensable art in the magical realm, with endless possibilities.


    "What an incredible discipline!" Adam eximed after reading, attracting Thaddeus'' attention. The old teacher smiled at him while repositioning his monocle with a wide smile.


    ''I guess he can see me as well... Don''t tell me every teacher knows about me?'' Adam thought with a frown. Was this situation because of Shepard? After all, he and Morgane were the only two who could see him initially. He doubted the taciturn red-haired girl said anything.


    He gazed back at the standing Thaddeus with a nod, trying to convey his eagerness to learn.


    The old man''s smile widened in response, and his brown eyes sparkled with delight. He had taught transmutation for years in this very ss.


    Few students showed eagerness to learn his lessons, as it was, by far, the most boring magic discipline in history. Noticing a student eager to learn filled his old heart with warmth despite his ghostly condition.


    He took a pebble from his pocket, holding it in the palm of his hand before saying in a loud and enthusiastic voice. "Through transmutation, I''ll transform this stone into a piece of quartz."


    Then, he retrieved another pebble from his pocket before adding, "I''ll demonstrate the advanced version of transmutation since I''m in a good mood. Watch carefully!"


    Thaddeus closed his eyes for thirty seconds, focusing all his attention on the piece of rock. After analysing its structure, he used his mana control to alter the stone''s properties, slowly turning it into something different. After two minutes of work, the pebble gave way to a beautiful quartz.


    The students gawked in amazement at the transformation, eager to try to do the same. However, Thaddeus spoke again. "It''s too early for you to use this method. You''ll need years of practice and deep knowledge if you want to use it."


    Then, he used a chalk to draw a circle containing many symbols and ced the second pebble in the middle.


    "Before mastering this art, we use magic circles as conduits for mana and to help shape the transformation." He exined as he transformed the pebble into another quartz in less than a minute.


    "Come take pebbles and give it a try. You''ll find the basicposition of rocks and quartz inside your book. Use your mana to change one into the other." Thaddeus said before sitting back behind his desk.


    What made transmutation interesting but boring at the same time was the constant need for practical training. Thus, he would watch the kids try to transform the rock until the end of the lesson.

 Chapter 118: Adventuring Club

    During the following hour, Adam had fun discovering transmutation with Julius. Despite the poor initial results, he persevered, not sumbing to frustration.


    For him, magic was like a game in which he could improve his skill and his own self by practising constantly.


    One hourter, while most of the other students started to give up after failing a few times, he already started to see small results. Inside the pile of broken pebbles stacked on Julius'' desk, a few had partially turned into quartz.


    Silently gazing in his direction, Thaddeus widened his eyes in astonishment and approval. The ghost''s progress was too swift. Moreover, his eyes stayed focused and determined the whole time, showcasing his high concentration skills.


    "A transmutation genius finally appeared." He muttered under his breath. After many years of teaching mediocre to average students, he was ted to see such a fast learner in his ss. Sure, he had seen a few talented students, but no one at Adam''s level.


    Contrary to Elysia''s approach, Thaddeus only saw the ghost as any other student. He didn''t have any ns to offer him an apprenticeship if he didn''t show exceptional talent in his art.


    However, as the lesson drew to a close, he couldn''t help but walk towards the cultivating Julius, startling the entire ss.


    "Stay a bit longer after ss. I need to speak to you." He said, gazing at a half-transformed pebble thrown to the side.


    No more doubts clouded his mind. It had to be him. The disciple he had been waiting for so long. The one who will reach the summit of this dying art and, maybe, revitalise it.


    As the bell rang after his words, the students gazed at the unreal scene in shock and displeasure. They were all arrogant noble heirs, thinking they were the best of the best because of their upbringing.


    Seeing the same kid receive not only one but two apprenticeships on the first day stung their ego badly.


    They left the ss, throwing hate-filled nces at Julius while Morgane, the genius of the batch, gazed at the ghost''s position pensively. She was more curious than bothered by his exploits.


    With the students gone, Thaddeus grabbed a chair and sat opposite Julius'' desk.


    "I''ll be straightforward. I want to take you as my personal dis..." He started enthusiastically.


    However, Julius cut him short, stunning him. "He said He refuses."


    "I can see and hear you thanks to my artefact."He gazed at Adam, pointing at his monocle, before saying, "What about waiting to hear the benefits you''ll get if you ept?"


    As he opened his mouth to exin his offer further, Adam cut him short once again. "I don''t want to."


    Thaddeus''s frown deepened as frustration started to boil inside him. Why was he so unreasonable? Couldn''t Adam let him end before rejecting his offer?


    "If you earn under me, I''ll provide you with the best..."


    "I don''t want to."


    "... The best material and personally..."


    "No!"


    "...P.. Personally..."


    "Stop it! I don''t want to. Run, Julius!"


    Feeling the old man''s growing anger, he screamed at Julius to run, repeating this morning''s scene, frustrated.


    ''Is my Grimoire Lingua not working anymore? I thought I rejected him clearly enough!'' He thought, floating above the running Julius.


    ********


    They soon reached the students'' packed college entrance hall. Many held signs and tried to appeal to younger students with tracts or magic demonstrations.


    "Big bro... Please, stop annoying every single teacher who speaks to us," Julius huffed reproachfully after his mad sprint.


    "Not my fault if he doesn''t understand simple words. Approach those stands. I want to see what they are about." Adam answered dismissively and pointed at a group of students.


    They held a sign with ''arena club'' written on it, awakening his curiosity.


    An older student exined they could join a club and partake in its activities during their midday break and evening. Sadly, his club didn''t interest Adam much.


    Intrigued, the duo walked into the hall, reading each sign in search of something interesting.


    Soon, they spotted three familiar figures talking before the adventuring club.


    "Hey, guys. nning to join this club?" Julius asked, his interest piqued.


    "Oh, Julius! We were waiting for you to register at the club as a party." Arun answered excitedly. For him, if you were a man, you had to go adventuring! Staying indoors, learning and training all day wasn''t what he wanted in his life.


    "Hum, sure? Could you exin what it is all about, tho?" Julius answered. The club''s name appealed to him. After all, he became fond of travelling and discovering new things aftering here all the way from the Belloria Kingdom.


    "We are granted ess to the school Gate and training spots. There, we can discover wild ces and sceneries." He exined excitedly before adding with a dreamy expression on his face. "If we are lucky, we might even find old ruins containing artefacts!"


    "Where do I sign?" Julius answered with a serious face beforeughing with his friends.


    However, Adam has his own opinions. "Ask him if we can join several clubs."


    "He? You can, but few do. Our time isn''t unlimited. If we go adventuring, we might be absent for a few days." Arun answered the question after seeking confirmation from the older student.


    "Alright, you can sing up here. Then go to that club over there." Adam dered, pointing to a crowded stall, his eyes as bright as two burning suns.


    Julius nodded, a little scared by his brother''s excitement. He followed his friends, giving his student card to the club recruiter.


    "I need to register your partyposition. Meaning that each of you should specialise in a different role to create a harmonious group. If I deem your group too unbnced, you won''t receive permission to adventure.


    In addition, it is mandatory for a student in their fourth year, at a minimum, to apany you." The recruiter exined the rules while holding his quill, ready to write the roles down.

 Chapter 119: The Battle Monster Club

    Ultimately, they decided Julius would be their vanguard, responsible for pulling enemies and keeping them away from the casters. They exined that thanks to his affinity for nature, he could sustain himself using spells to boost his vitality.


    Next, Arun and Asha were registered as the party''s main attackers without surprise. They would stay behind and rain fire on their enemies, swiftly ending them before they could wound Julius.


    Louise, on the other hand, would serve as a buffer between the front and back lines. With her earth affinity, she could help Julius absorb part of the damage or cover Arun and Asha from any unforeseen attack.


    "Your party seems well bnced. But four members might be a bit short." The recruiter said pensively.


    "It should be fine with the presence of your supervisor." He added after a moment of thought. Then, he handed them their student''s cards back after stamping a magic crest on them.


    "Wee to the clubs. Make sure you read this booklet to learn about our rules." He handed them four small booklets before tending to the other students.


    With their inscription done and confirmed, Arun excitedly raised his hands. "Let''s go on an adventure this week!"


    However, his excitement wasn''t shared by everyone.


    "Oh yeah? Do you really want to go knowing we didn''t learn any spells yet?" Asha''s reproachful voice sounded in their ears, apanied by Louise''s nods.


    Despite being four in their party, they only had two effective fighters: Julius and Louise, who was a tier-one body cultivator.


    "Bah, nothing will go wrong. A supervisor will apany us. Also, don''t forget our secret member!" He smirked, looking behind Julius as if looking at Adam.


    "I''m behind you..." A brief message appears before his eyes, making him cough and turn as if nothing happened with reddened ears.


    "Hahaha. It is true, but we still should learn a few spells before considering venturing into the wild." Louise giggled as she suggested.


    "I agree. The club''s objective is to allow you to train in a controlled environment. If we do everything, you might as well have joined the tourism club and visit random ces for fun." Adam wrote his opinion using mana, making Arun realise how true they were.


    "Alright. Got a bit carried by my excitement there." Arun smiled wryly and scratched his head in response. "Let''s learn a few spells and go in... two weeks."


    "I''ll agree only if everyone manages to learn two spells," Asha said, concerned about their safety during the expedition.


    Everyone agreed with her. It wouldn''t be a real adventure if they just waited in the back while the others protected them. So, after bidding goodbye to Julius, the trio walked to the library to find useful spells.


    In the meantime, Julius headed to the crowded stall, a terrible feeling gripping his heart. He had only seen his big brother''s eyes radiate such intensity when he was about to fight with his life on the line.


    His heart rate elerated the closer he got to the sign-holding student until he could finally read the inscriptions on it.


    "Battle monster club."


    He frowned at the strange name. What was this club about? Would they capture monsters and make them fight in underground arenas? He pondered in confusion as the student noticed him.


    "Ha, wee to the battle monster club. Do you want to sign in?" He asked with a smile. Many new students joined them each year, and he liked to recruit them. For him, everyone should join his amazing club.


    "He? What is this club about?" Julius asked in distrust, not liking the club''s name one bit.


    "Excellent question, young novice!" He answered excitedly, "We teach and y the popr game, battle-monster, in our club!"


    Julius tilted his head in response. A game? But before he could ponder further, Adam''s voice resounded this thunder in his ears.


    "Sign in!" He screamed, his zing eyes almost burning the surrounding air.


    "..." Julius lost hisposure for a moment. Why was he so excited about it? Did he know this game?


    "Hum. Looking at your face, I guess you don''t know about this excellent game." The student said, shaking his head. "We use talismans to seal vanquished magic beast''s souls. Then, we create decks with them and challenge other yers. There are even many tournaments! The biggest one happens every half a decade and should take ce next year."


    Julius'' eyes widened in surprise. So it was a card game? Even so, why was his big brother so excited about it?


    "Sign in!!!" Adam roared in impatience, scaring him a bit.


    "I want to sign in," Julius answered in resignation. He knew he couldn''t argue with his brother when he was in this state. So, he might as well sign it and see what happenster...


    The older students'' eyes light up at Julius'' willingness to join the club.


    "Haha, good choice! Here, take these!" He smiled widely, handing him a stack of ten talismans and a booklet. "The first ten talismans are a wee gift from the club. You either have to buy the next ones or craft them yourself. You can find the game''s rules inside the booklet."


    Then, he took Julius'' student card, stamping it with another magic crest, testifying he joined the battle monster club.


    Next, he went to register him in the club''s record before exining that once he was done making his deck, he coulde and challenge the other club members.


    "Put those talismans with my coins and tickets," Adam dered, rubbing his hands in anticipation. He loved card games, and this magical one sounded incredible.


    As Julius walked away, heading to the library, as nned this morning, he shook his head in confusion. Ever since they joined the college, he wondered if their roles hadn''t been swapped and if he wasn''t the big brother here...


    Simultaneously, he heard Adam eximing with a wide grin, "I know I can be the best duelist if I want to!"

 Chapter 120: Alchemy and Strategy

    ******


    After walking for fifteen minutes, Adam and Julius entered the beautiful tower in which the library was located.


    They saw many students seated at the desks, reading books while taking notes or working together to analyse arcane texts.


    One of the student groups was Arun''s. They already had picked a few books to choose spells to learn from.


    Then, Julius'' gazended on the smiling Jean, approaching them with glistening eyes.


    "Wee back to the library. How can I help you?" He offered, nning to help them find the books they were looking for.


    "I came to get three tier-three books about alchemy," Julius answered, handing him three golden tickets.


    Jean, about to remind him that he could not borrow those books, widened in shock at the tickets'' sight. After all, they were directly gifted by Shepard, the college''s director, and were rarely seen.


    "I see... What kind of effects are you looking for?" He asked, his green eyes sharp and expression serious.


    Jean''s shift in demeanor astonished Julius but he quickly brushed it off. "Are there books with various potions to enhance the body and mana capacity?" Julius asked, following his big brother''s instructions.


    "Sure, wait for a moment," Jean answered before using the magic circles in front of the bookshelves to levitate and grab three tomes.


    As he came down and handed the books, he cautioned the boy, "Be careful when brewing them. You may injure your mana circuits if you mishandle the process. In addition, don''t drink more than one type of potion. Your heart might blow up because of the sudden influx of energy if you do." Then, he exined that mages usually drank a potion once a year at maximum.


    Upon hearing his words, Adam scratched his head in frustration. He nned to rely on potions to expeditiously improve his mana. However, it seemed to be a bad idea in the end. After all, he had to drink the potions in his body in the dream ce, and he learned, painfully, that his soul could be damaged in that ce.


    ''I hope the potions are effective, or my progress will remain slow. I should try to reach tier two as fast as possible to unlock my xp progression as well.'' He thought before asking Julius to use thest ticket to get him a neutral technique to find ways to be an Acolyte.


    He could use the system''s promotion quest, but was reluctant. His improvement would be set at the most basic standard, preventing him from reaching his full potential. No, he would consider this option only if he found no other ways.


    "Ha! I forgot I already took a technique unrted to elements and focused on mana control for you. It is in my room." Julius answered, flustered by his mistake. Hepletely forgot about the tome because of Shepard''s visit.


    Adam tapped his finger on his cheek pensively in response.


    ''Well, might as well keep thest ticket and use itter,'' he thought after failing to find any useful book to borrow.


    Meanwhile, Julius bid Jean farewell before walking to his friend''s desk. They needed to discuss their strategy and pick spellsplementing each other''s capabilities.


    They decided that Louise should learn the Earth wall spell to protect Arun and Asha from any enemy that might attack them from behind. The second spell they chose was the quicksand spell.


    Despite not being a powerful offensive or defensive spell, it proved highly effective in impeding the movement of adversaries and maintaining them in their ce.


    Arun would learn the fire arrow and sputtering ze spells. Thetter was a weak area of effect spell used mainly to slowly disorient and deal damage over time to a group of enemies.


    Finally, Asha would learn the ember snare and ember mend spells. The first one was used to nt traps akin to mines on the ground and could be deadly if used strategically. The second was a weak healing spell, capable of sanitizing wounds and slowly elerating natural healing.


    Adam nodded dismissively at the kid''s choices. He acted as a mere spectator, letting them develop their strategic thinking instead of bluntly telling them what to do. At least, that''s what they thought.


    In truth, the ghost was busy reading potions'' recipes with glowing eyes, already trying to figure out which one he would brew.


    After all, he wasn''t too worried about the whole thing. If anything happened, he would help them. If it wasn''t enough, their supervisor would.


    "Alright, our synergy sounds good!" Arun eximed after reviewing each person''s spells and roles. Then he added, "We should visit the club''s office tomorrow to introduce ourselves and meet our supervisor."


    "You''re right," Asha nodded in agreement.


    "What was her name? Shiro, I think?" Louise asked, trying to remember what the recruiter told them.


    "Yeah! That was her name. He mentioned we shouldn''t be astonished when we see her. I wonder why," Arun answered, curiosityced in his voice.


    "By the way, we know you have no ns of bing a mage, but could you please share with us your brother''s spells and strength?" Louise looked at Julius and asked with ints of concerns. As the oldest of the group, she felt she was responsible for everyone''s safety and wanted to know everything about their capabilities.


    Julius pondered how to answer that question before responding, "He doesn''t n to learn spells."


    The group looked at him weirdly in response, thinking the same line. You weren''t a mage. Thus, you don''t learn spells. Why not? But why did your brother refuse to learn them as well?


    "He is trying to convert spells into what he calls ''mana techniques''. In short, he tries to replicate spell effects using mana control only." Julius exined shortly before standing up, ready to return to his room.


    However, he didn''t predict that his words were thundering in the group''s mind. Everyone silently stood up and followed him to the dorms, pondering deeply about the implications of his brother''s approach.


    This was the group''s first time hearing about such aplicated but odd way to use magic, and they wondered if it could really work.

 Chapter 121: The Lost Secrets of Kwame Adewale

    After Julius and Arun returned to their rooms, they spent half an hour making space for the young man before starting to train for their future expedition.


    As Arun took the room''s desk to study his two spells, Julius retrieved the old dusty tome. The pages were yellowed by the passing of time. The cover''s title was unreadable but still emanated an aura of mystery.


    "Where did you find that book?" Adam gazed sharply at Julius. He didn''t know why, but he felt inexplicably drawn to the tome.


    "Vikram gave it to me. ording to him, it should focus on mana maniption and control." Julius responded pensively before adding, "The mana-gathering technique should be element-neutral, too."


    Adam nodded before conjuring an ethereal mage''s hand to manipte the old book. Unfortunately, thenguage seemed old, lost and mixed with potent magic.


    It was the first time he encountered anguage his Grimoire Lingua failed to understand. However, as if challenged by Adam''s thoughts, the enigmatic book suddenly appeared before the tome.


    As Adam''s eyes widened in shock, the grimoire passively used his Ephemeral Lexicon enchantment, analysing and assimting the old tome''snguage. After all, the enigmatic grimoire was described as a living lexicon that broke the usual item rarity''s scale.


    After a short moment, the grimoire turned transparent and disappeared with a puff as if nothing transpired.


    ''What just happened?'' Adam thought, stunned by what he just witnessed.


    Little did he know that he was in for a ride filled with surprise now that he possessed the old tome.


    After recovering, he gazed at the first page''s text once more, his eyes zing. He understood the old symbols written in otherworldly ink.


    "This book records my lifelong achievements in mana maniption. If you can read this message, it means you are worthy to inherit it as you thread the same path I did. Note: The content of the book changes depending on who holds it. Only my true inheritor is granted ess to my knowledge."


    ''Ha? Wasn''t this just a book about mana maniption?'' Adam''s confused thoughts mixed with his earlier astonishment as he read further.


    "My name is Kwame Adewale. I was born and raised in the Kumbuka Empire, where magic wasw. Sadly, in this spell-filled world, in which elemental affinity dominated the fields, I was an anomaly. Unable to unlock a talent and born without any affinity, I was deemed a failure."


    "I was kicked out of the royal pce and erred the world for years before stumbling on a secr magic order known as the mana conjurors. Instead of relying on spells and elemental affinities, they shaped mana directly to do their bidding, making them fearsome opponents."


    "After much effort, I managed to join their order and finally found my path in this world. Sadly, one day, the Franca empire deemed them too dangerous to exist. Theybelled them rogue mages and rallied the world to annihte them."


    "However, left for dead amid the order''s ruins, I miraculously survived. I secluded myself, determined to continue my friend''s research."


    "Now, in my twilight years, I''ll record all my knowledge in this book, hoping our path won''t disappear forever like many others."


    "Knowing that my life is drawing to its end, I''ll leave this book and die, trying to avenge my long-departed friends. I know my attempt is bound to fail, but I have no regrets... Actually, I regretcking potential, as the best I could do was to be an archmage."


    Adam stood, bbergasted, in front of the first page of the tome. He was sure he just uncovered a part of long-forgotten and hidden history.


    ''Wait... mana conjurer! That''s the ss I chose from the system''s propositions!'' He fell into deep thoughts, finding that Kwame''s story hid more information than what met the eye.


    ''Rogue cultivators, other paths disappearing and how body cultivation is underdeveloped. Everything seems to be controlled by someone or a group of persons.'' Pieces of scattered knowledge started to assemble in Adam''s mind as he started to suspect that this world wasn''t regted the way people thought.


    ''It seems that someone is purposefully imposing a single path to power and destroying all the others for some reason!'' He theorised before putting those thoughts on the side. He needed to find more pieces of lost history if he wanted to, one day, learn the truth.


    He refocused his attention on the tome, starting to read the second page.


    "After many years of studies, tests and failures, I finally uncovered this world''s ultimate lie. I don''t know why no one ever thought about it, as it was right in front of our eyes the whole time... Or maybe all the paths that were destroyed were because they were approaching this truth."


    "Elemental affinity is a bait!"


    Adam fell into a daze as he read that sentence. It wasmon knowledge that every human had a dormant elemental affinity that would awake around twelve if they practiced mana. Wasn''t it natural to have one? Despite his confusion, he kept on reading the text.


    "Think about it. What is the strongest possible affinity you could have in this world? Do you really think it would be something like a rare element? Even time and space pale inparison to my discovery."


    "HEEEEE? Stronger than time and space elemental affinity? Is that even possible?" Adam screamed in shock, startling Julius, who almost fell from his bed.


    Then, he read the next sentence, ced in the middle of the page in a beautiful calligraphy font.


    "Mana Affinity."


    "Yes! I discovered human beings could unlock affinity to mana, the energy source fueling every other element!"


    "However, to be able to possess this heaven-defying power, strict requirements are necessary: One, you must not have any elemental affinities. That is also the prerequisite to reading this book. Sadly, Except for me, only ghosts are known not to have any affinities as they have no bodies to channel them."


    "Two, you must have exceptional mana flow. This requirement is easier to meet as some destroyed paths have records of potions capable of improving it."

 Chapter 122: Tiers of Power

    "The third requirement is not to have any talent unlocked before developing mana affinity. The reason is simple. Magic beasts also have elemental affinities. By unlocking a talent, you take the risk of tainting yourself with part of those affinities."


    "Thest requirement is, of course, to have my guidance! This discovery is my life achievement. I detailed every step that must be taken, from the materials to the ritual you need to perform."


    "I''ll finally exin why mana affinity is the ultimate power anyone can hold."


    "As the fundamental source of energy of the world, it is extremely versatile and has the potential to allow you mastery over all forms of magic! Moreover, no limitation applies to a mana affinity holder. Be it illusion, enchantment or elemental magic, everything bes essible."


    Adam exhaled as he reached the end of the page, his emotions in turmoil. How did such an incredible book end up forgotten in the college''s library, and why did Vikram give it to Julius?


    Little did he know that Vikram only grabbed the first book he saw about mana maniption, as what he could read from it was different from the real content. It was a pure coincidence.


    He took some time to calm his raging excitement before checking every requirement needed to unlock mana affinities.


    Ironically, he could check the first requirement because of his weird condition.


    Ironically again, he could check the second requirement thanks to the soul damage taken in the tower and his adventures to brew the ghostly elixir of ethereal energy.


    As for the third, he was good for now. However, he was unsure if the talent he would unlock next year could ruin things.


    ''Hahaha, I didn''t suffer all those misadventures for nothing!'' He couldn''t help butugh, ted by the prospect of holding the ultimate affinity.


    After all, he knew there were only a few archmages in the world, probably less than five. For one of them to describe it as the ultimate power, meant that it really was something out of this world.


    Subsequently, he proceeded to read the next pages, where he found a list of ingredients,plex drawings filled with arcane symbols and, at the end of the book, a mana-gathering technique.


    "Traditional mages progress through the tiers by guiding mana through their mana circuits into the heart. Then, they shape this mass of mana into a circle around it. However, this method is wed!"


    "Instead of shaping a circle using brute force and quantity, I developed a method to draw the ambient mana more effectively. I also improved the dull and standard circle method by recing them with strings of arcane symbols imbued with deep esoteric meaning."


    "This method requires high mana control but yields extreme improvements that grow more pronounced the higher tiered you reach."


    Then, Adam contemted the strings of symbols drawn. They were arranged in circles with detailed descriptions of how to form them for each tier.


    ''So, I still need to shape them like circles. But this method is much more intricate. Seems like I''ll have to form a circle for each tier.'' He summarized Kwame''s method, deep in thought.


    He couldn''t help but be grateful to this man. No, he was more than a man. He was an unrivaled genius of his time in his eyes.


    Without wasting more time, he closed his eyes to go back to the dream ce to experiment with the symbol circle.


    *****


    Adam woke up in his apartment and immediately went to work. He sat on his bed, his face exuding concentration and started to guide mana through his mana circuits to his heart.


    Then, with the precision of a master sculptor, he slowly shaped it into intricate symbols filled with natural meanings.


    He took his time to shape them perfectly, restarting from scratch at the slight mistake or inconsistency in shape, texture or thickness.


    He would not ept anything less than perfection for his tier advancement. After all, the promotion process was what differentiated powerful from average mages in the same tier.


    Sweat matted his forehead as his concentration started to waver after hours in the process. Despite his tier-three mana control standard, Kwame''s method was extremely challenging.


    ''I''m almost there.'' He gritted his teeth with bloodshot eyes as he shaped thest symbols around his heart.


    ''Come on! It''s thest one, don''t lose focus!'' He encouraged himself as thest run took ce and connected the two extremities of the circle.


    CRACK


    A loud cracking sound shook his body and soul after the symbols harmoniously floated around his heart.


    He felt as if a mirror reflecting a realm of lies had just been broken, allowing him to see the world from a different perspective.


    He stood up, exhausted by his efforts, a wide grin stered on his face as mana danced with his every move as if weing a long-lost friend.


    He felt invigorated as his depleted mana reserves replenished themselves quicker than ever. He was better attuned to mana and could draw a part from the surroundings to boost his spell''s potency.


    As he reveled in his new sensations and feelings, the system''s interface suddenly popped before his eyes.


    [Congrattions on being the first to be promoted to tier two]


    [Reviewing process and standard achieved...]


    [Error, method and process unknown]


    [Assessing results...]


    [Error, Error, standard limit broken.]


    "Humph, you''re not making fun of me anymore now?" Adam snarkily remarked, pleased to see the system bug after all the negativements it made.


    [Standard evaluated as exceptional. Upgrade to 1 per stat point invested instead of the ssic 0.6 for promotion quest takers and 0.75 for perfect promotion through mana-gathering techniques.]


    Adam raised his brow at the message, his eyes bulging from their sockets. Wouldn''t that mean he would get fifty per cent stronger than anyone, thanks to Kwame''s method?


    After thinking in shock for a bit, he found the oue normal, as even his stupid system had trouble assessing the results.


    [Experience point limit lifted.]


    "Status!" Adam instantly called for his interface panel, impatient to confirm that he truly became an acolyte and that he could finally resume leveling up.

 Chapter 123: The Second Tier

    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    ss: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 1


    Exp: 0/20


    HP: 140/140


    Vitality: 14


    Strength: 14.6


    Agility: 14.8


    Intelligence: 16


    Free attribute points: 0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger, Manacore Heartgem, Ethereal Radiance, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye


    Spells: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1.


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVL3.


    Passive: Mana Control T3, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2,


    Mana Shaping T2.


    Note: Soul is heavily damaged. Please progress using the proper paths...


    "Hum, Hum." Adam nodded, pleased to see his promotion results. His mana shaping passive ability progressed along his tier, and he returned to level one.


    "After each promotion, the level is reset back to one. However, my stat points will be twice as effective as they were previously." He summarised his understanding of the system''s workings, thinking it was efficient before pondering the experience progression.


    "Hmm, if I''ve earned bonus experience points from taking down tougher opponents, it''s logical to assume there''s a penalty when facing weaker ones." He theorised while opening his apartment''s door. He was in a good mood and wanted to stroll in the empty za.


    With each step taken, he could feel the ambient mana slightly resonate and nourish his body, making him feel stronger than ever despite his unchanged stats.


    As he reached the za''s center and stood below the three huge screens disying his name in the first ce, he couldn''t help but gaze at the mysterious tower.


    "Should I try to challenge the third trial?" He yfully asked himself.


    With his experience limit unlocked, he could progress quickly and obtain new items if he did. However, he shook his head in dismissal after a moment of pondering.


    He almost lost his life on the first trial and could have died at any moment during the confrontation with the light guardian in his second. Moreover, his soul was already in bad shape. He was unwilling to take that risk now that everything was progressing smoothly.


    Furthermore, he came up with a theory. In his first trial, he faced normal beasts but missed the boss, who was probably in the first tier. In the second, tier-one magic beasts appeared, with the boss on the second tier. Didn''t this mean the third trial''s boss would be on the third tier?"


    "I should be an apprentice before challenging the tower, or at least be close to that level," he muttered, hatefully ring at the three screens above him. "I hope I''ll stay alone in this ce. I would die of shame if others saw my name stered in the sky."


    Little did he know that the various buildings circling the za were filled with sleeping youths, destined to awaken in just a few short months.


    *********


    Simultaneously, Julius cultivated, drawing energy from nature through his meridians to nourish his dan tian. His cultivation speed improved since he received his dius from Vikram, thanks to the weapon''s potent enchantments.


    Soon, a bright smile covered his face as he felt the walls of his power center starting to crack. In response, he focused on absorbing and refining the ambient natural energy faster. The small cracks widened and crisscrossed the thick walls like a spiderweb.


    ''Finally! After four years of rigorous training!'' He thought, ted as the first wall''s shards fell in his liquid essence.


    CRACK


    A loud noise shook his whole being as the walls finally crumbled entirely. He felt his Qi strengthen like never before. Then, thin crystalline walls rose from his essence, surrounding his dan tian.


    Subsequently, his strengthened Qi flooded his meridians akin to a raging river, reaching for every part of his body.


    He yelped in surprise as he felt his muscles tighten, his bones crack, and his blood flow elerate.


    His attention drawn by Julius'' sound, Arun gazed at his friend in confusion. However, his eyes widened after he noticed Julius falling from his bed with perspiration covering his body.


    "Julius! What is happening to you? Are you alright?" He jumped to his feet in panic, unsure about what to do. However, his surprise was far from over as he soon saw the perspiration turn denser and take a ck color.


    A pungent smell permeated the room as Julius painfully felt his body transform. His muscles were being condensed, his bones hardened, and his blood thickened, turning his already strong body more powerful.


    "ARGH!" Julius roared in pain, unable to hold it in anymore as his vision suddenly turned red, his ears buzzed, and his nose stung. ck blood flowed from his seven orifices, rendering his pale face as terrifying as the one of a zombie.


    Arun jerked back in shock and despair, unable to understand the sudden turn of events. Just after they nned to go on an adventure together, his friend was dying in front of his eyes, and he could do nothing to help him.


    "NO! Julius, hold on! I''ll bring my father, no the director himself. Please don''t die..." He screamed, tears flowing down his cheeks as he ran to the room''s door, kicking it open with all his strength.


    Left alone, writhing in pain in a pool of his own blood, Julius couldn''t help but have mixed feelings. He could feel his body strengthen, but why was the process so excruciatingly painful?


    He gathered one hundred per cent of his mental strength to stay awake and fight back the pangs of pain for twenty minutes before it slowly receded.


    Convulsing on the ground, drained of all mental strength, he smiled in relief. He had done it.


    "I''ve reached... The second tier!" With thisst exmation, he closed his eyes, his body unmoving.


    *******


    Five minutester, Arun''s voice resounded in the third dormitory''s corridor. "Quick! He is in danger!"


    His figure appeared at the door, apanied by Vikram and Shepard. He ran to Julius'' unmoving body, ignoring the terrible stench, his eyes filled with despair.


    "NO! YOU CAN''T DIE!" He roared in unwillingness before gazing at the two adults pitifully.

 Chapter 124: Elixir of Clarity

    "Save him! Please, save him." He begged his father and Shepard, his voice trembling in fright, panic and sadness.


    The two adults looked at each other seriously before Shepard walked to Julius'' body. He cautiously ced his hand above the boy''s nose to check if he was still breathing. Then, he examined Julius'' body before turning towards the crying Arun.


    He shook his head, frowning so hard that his face was distorted in an ugly grimace. "Do you know how busy I am? I don''t have time to waste!" He said, his voice filled with annoyance while ring at Vikram.


    He was the one who contacted him after Arun shockingly revealed that Julius was dying.


    "Sorry, Director Shepard. We only wanted to save a student..." Vikram lowered his head, his voice carrying a slight trace of sadness. He wasn''t too attached to the boy, but Julius was still his son''s best and only friend.


    "Saving a student? Your head!" Shepard answered, his voice filled with frustration, before pointing at Julius. "He just became an acolyte through a strange mana-gathering technique. He overexerted himself, both physically and mentally and is only sleeping!"


    "HEEE?" Arun screamed in shock, his eyes almost popping out of their sockets. He thought they came toote, and Julius was beyond saving. But he was only sleeping? Moreover, did he really be an acolyte right after enrolling?


    Stunned by the revtion, Arun fell to the ground, his tears of sadness and despair turning into relief. "Hahaha. He isn''t going to die." Heughed in happiness.


    Meanwhile, Shepard was everything but happy. "If your father wasn''t an honorary teacher, I would have expelled you for wasting my time." He said, looking at the father and son duo. "Vikram, you''ll have to teach for an additional month. Arun, you are forbidden from leaving this room for a week. I hope that next time, I won''t be called for nothing!"


    "Sight... I should have confirmed the situation myself before calling you. I recognise my mistake." Vikram genuinely answered, agreeing to his punishment. However, new doubts resurfaced in his mind.


    He had personally tested Julius'' mana. There was no way he could reach tier two with so little. After all, the minimum was to possess fifteen strands and have remarkable control. But this method wasn''t used as most reached twenty before forcing the mass of mana into a circle, bypassing the need for control with quantity. So, how did the boy do it?


    Stumped by this new mystery, Vikram gazed at Arun reproachfully as his son walked towards Shepard and bowed.


    "I''m sorry, Director Shepard. I was terrified for my friend''s safety." He apologised even if, in truth, he didn''t care. The only thing that mattered was that Julius was fine.


    "Humph. Since I''m already here, I might as well speak with the genius ghost again. I wanted the other teachers to tempt him more, to make him realise I''m the best master he could ever choose in his life." Shepard revealed, making Vikram understand how wrong he had been in his conversation with Elysia.


    The director didn''t even consider it possible for another teacher to steal his future disciple. It was only bait to tempt him!


    As he ended his words, Shepard pinched Adam''s cheek as he had done the day prior. And just like yesterday, Adam snapped his eyes open in rage. "Who dares pinch me again!"


    The ambient mana seemed to resonate with his angry roar, swirling around him, tainting the usual white mist covering him in a light blue color.


    Everyone''s eyes widened as the outline of a silhouette appeared floating in the air, visible to everyone. Unfortunately, without the right affinity or artefact, hearing the ghost remained impossible.


    "You again! I don''t want to be anyone''s disciple!" Adam roared, annoyed to see the man who damaged his soul so soon again.


    "Hahaha, don''t be so categoric. You''ll be studying here for a few years. You might change your mind." Shepard responded, unbothered by Adam''s rude words. He even felt they were refreshing, as he couldn''t remember when someone dared to talk to him like that. Then, he grabbed the three books he borrowed earlier, checking their contents.


    "You must really like alchemy. But where is the fourth book? Show me the technique you used to be an acolyte." He asked, confirming everyone''s doubts. Julius'' mysterious brother had also reached the second tier!


    "There is no fourth book. I didn''t use thest ticket." Adam sweated bullets as he answered. He was unwilling to risk losing Kwame Adewale''s book. After all, he had no guarantee that an arcanist couldn''t read its real content.


    "Alright, show me the technique you used. It''s the first time I''ve seen mana react so vividly to someone''s presence, even if the quantity is low. I might create something extraordinary if I can study and improve it." Shepard dered, his tonemanding. It was not merely a request, but a clear order.


    He was genuinely interested in the mana-gathering technique, unaware that it was already perfected and that the effects became more and more pronounced as one progressed.


    Adam shrugged in panic, trying to sound as natural as he could. "You can search the room. There are no techniques here..." ''Because it is in the dream ce.'' He added in his mind.


    Then, he tried to shift the subject by reproachfully saying. "I borrowed so many alchemy books because you damaged my soul! I need to fix it by consuming a potion! "


    "Hum. I might have indeed wounded you because of my pressure..." Shepard thoughtfully said before proposing, "Choose a potion to brew. I''ll provide the materials."


    Adam''s tactic was effective as Shepard considered his words. How could he expect Adam to be his disciple after he wounded him? Moreover, once the ghost epted his offer, he would have all the time in the world to learn more about the mysterious technique. That''s why he proposed to cover the materials.


    "Really? You won''t go back on your words, right?" Adam''s bright eyes burned in excitement. He would, of course, choose the most potent and expensive potion since he wouldn''t have to pay!


    Without wasting time, Adam conjured a mage''s hand and skimmed through the books, choosing a tier three potion named ''Elixir of rity.''


    Elixir of rity: a potent potion revered for its dual effects on the soul and intellect. Upon consumption, it infuses the imbiber with a soothing essence that gently heals emotional wounds and restores inner bnce, revitalising the very core of their being.


    Simultaneously, the elixir awakens dormant mental faculties, sharpening the mind and heightening the user''s awareness and understanding of magical energies.


    Shepard nodded at the potion''s choice before ncing at the required materials. Then, he turned into smoke and headed to the college''s treasury to get the materials.

 Chapter 125: Shadows of the Magus

    Ten minutester, Shepard reappeared in the room, holding a pouch filled with materials.


    During Shepard''s absence, Adam inquired about the situation, questioning why Juliusy on the ground emitting such a foul stench that even a sewer rat would flee.


    After the update, Adam gazed at the sleeping boy with mixed feelings. His promotion should have been a happy asion. However, he felt a pang of guilt hit his heart.


    "I prepared three sets of materials. Now, you are on your own. However, if you be my disciple... I can brew it for you." Shepard smiled at Adam before adding. "You realise that many dream to learn under an arcanist? After all, only nine people in the world reached this rank."


    ''Only nine? Why so few?'' Adam thought, astonished by the information.


    Noticing his perplexion, Shepard giggled, "It seems you died at quite a young age if you don''t know about it. Most nobles only manage to be acolytes. They ount for the vast majority of magic practitioners. Apprentices are less numerous. There should be less than five thousand around, I guess?"


    "As for mages, their numbers are even scarcer. I don''t have the exact number, but there should be no more than one thousand."


    Adam''s eyes widened in utter shock. He understood that the further you climbed, the fewer peers you had.


    "There exist only one hundred adepts and, as previously noted, nine arcanists. Archmages, considered the pinnacle of magic, currently number only three."


    ''So, Kwame Adewal was at the peak? Why was he so sure of his defeat then?" Adam thought briefly before obtaining the answer.


    "We consider the archmage the highest tier because there has only been one magus in history. He has lived for an extremely long time and is still protecting the world from behind the scenes. Well, that''s what I was told. Never met him personally." Shepard shrugged as he ended his exnation. He wasn''t really interested in this topic, only abording it to make Adam realise how lucky he was.


    However, he couldn''t guess that the seeminglymon information he provided opened up new theories in the ghost''s mind.


    ''Either Kwame fought against other archmages or... The magus!'' Adam thought, fearing the implications this theory had if it was true. However, he was way too weak to think about those things. Right now, he had to improve himself, learn magic, and... and...


    ''What''s wrong with me?'' He thought, rmed by how reluctant he became to think about certain things.


    ''I''ll have to seclude myself for a month again to gather my thoughts and correct my mindset.'' He made his decision. He would live in the dream ce most of the time, leaving it only to attend sses until his mind was back to normal.


    As he took some time, lost in his thoughts, Shepard sighed in disappointment. Despite his lengthy exnation, the ghost was still undecided.


    "I''ll take my leave. If you finally make up your mind, ask any professor to contact me." Shepard said before swiftly turning into smoke and drifting away with the wind.


    As the arcanist left, Vikram, who stood silent the whole time, suddenly spoke. "I can help you brew your potion if you want. Consider it a repayment for taking care of the kids."


    Adam pondered the offer and replied, using mana to write, "You can overlook the process and give me advice. But I want to be the one brewing it."


    It had been years since hest concocted a potion. Even then, it would be the first time he attempted one of the third tier. Having Vikram to guide him was more valuable than asking him to do everything in his opinion.


    Vikram nodded in approbation.


    "Tomorrow, during my ss, we''ll brew it." He said while waving his hand as he exited the room.


    Left alone in the room, Adam scrunched his nose in displeasure. The stench was really too much.


    "Handle the rest and tell Julius not to wake me up before you are in sses." He wrote, swiftly closing his eyes to return to the dream ce, fleeing the terrible hodor.


    Arun gazed at the text in shock for a moment. Then, he walked to Julius with determination-filled eyes. He grabbed a towel and started to clean the thick ck substance from his friend''s body, noticing it became slightly different.


    Julius'' defined muscles seemed even more shredded. However, they looked less voluminous, and veins criss crossed them as his body fate ratio seemed lower.


    He watched the sculpture-like human in awe. It was the first time he had seen a body cultivator with such a harmonious physique as they always had ugly, inted muscles filled with mana.


    After he was done and the stench somewhat alleviated, he noticed a faint but fresh scent emanate from his friend, astonishing him. Since when did natural body odor smell this good?


    He pondered as he lifted Julius'' body with difficulty, struggling to put him on his bed before finally returning to the desk. Since he couldn''t attend sses, he would focus on learning his spells.


    The shadows danced in the dimly lit room as the night slowly passed.


    *******


    "Julius... Julius... Julius! Wake up!"


    Julius opened his eyes with difficulty after being shaken and called with intensity. He gazed at the culprit, thinking it would be his big brother, only to see the exhausted-looking Arun.


    He sat on his bed, looking at his friend in confusion. "Didn''t you sleep?" He asked, unaware of everything that happened while rubbing his eyes.


    "I didn''t. I can''t attend sses, so I''ll sleep now." Arun exined what happened shortly before walking to the sleeping space they had prepared for him yesterday.


    After assimting everything, Julius felt happy that his friend cared so much for him but sad at the same time. After all, he would be punished because of him.


    Moreover, the news about his brother''s decision saddened him even more. Just when he was finally starting to act like he did in the past...


    With those mixed feelings, he exited the room, wishing Arun to rest well and promising to summarise what they did in ss once he returned.

 Chapter 126: Potion Prodigy

    Julius exinedst night''s events to Louise and Asha around breakfast, shocking them. Then, they went to ss together.


    As they entered the ssroom behind an elegant, blond middle-aged man, Julius shook Adam awake, just in time for him to hear the teacher introduce his field.


    "Wee to the spell-casting ss. I''m Mr. Armand, and I''ll teach you how to pronounce ancient incantations correctly. I bet most of you haven''t learned any spells yet. That''s normal. Before the age of twelve, your mana circuits are still immature, making it hard to manifest spell effects." The teacher exined, his brown eyes sparkling.


    However, immediately after, Adam said, a bored expression on his face. "Alright, I don''t care about spells. Bye."


    He closed his eyes and returned to the dream ce under Julius'' shocked gaze.


    ''... I don''t care about them either!'' He screamed internally.


    He considered skipping this ss since neither of them was interested in it as he closed his eyes to focus on his body.


    At the end of the lesson, Julius, having understood the pattern, immediately left the ss before Armand could Speak about his apprenticeship propositions.


    ******


    After lunch, he returned to ss, ready to attend Vikram''s alchemy lessons.


    "I''ll be your Alchemy fundamentals teacher for the next two months. My name Is Vikram Aurelium." He dered, his hands crossed over his chest and his long coat fluttering.


    The students gazed at his stylish figure in awe. After all, contrary to the unpopr transmutation subject, they all dreamed of bing tier-four alchemists like this renowned teacher.


    "I won''t waste time with useless exnations. Most of you enrolled here for this course. So, let''s start with potion brewing immediately." Vikram said, cing his hand on a glowing circle on his teacher''s desk.


    Right after, every student''s desk glowed brightly before transforming into cauldrons, shocking everyone.


    ''This college really studied how to manage space efficiently!'' Adam thought, taking an interest in those magic circle''s functions.


    "Today''s objective is to familiarise yourselves with the most basic skill in alchemy: Infusing mana. No matter what potion tier you brew, this skill will be used." Vikram exined, pointing at a bottle filled with a liquid. "We won''t use materials as they would be wasted. Instead, we have a special liquid developed by our director that changes color when infused with mana properly."


    He distributed several bottles to the students before exining to them how to infuse mana. Then, he turned to Julius, retrieving a monocle from his coat''s pocket and cing it on his eye.


    "Let''s brew that elixir." He dered, looking straight at Adam, finally able to see his peculiar formpletely, with a smile.


    Adam nodded while Julius retrieved the materials Shepard had given them the night prior.


    Then, under Vikram''s advice, Adam started the brewing, shocking the teacher more and more after each passing minute.


    Vikram''s mana control was obviously better than Adam''s. However, the ghost was almost as fast as he was in changing his mana''s shape.


    After half an hour, the materials were all gone, leaving behind a shimmering sky-blue liquid.


    "You can brew more potions with the materials left or let the boy train. Your choice." Vikram said, his brow twitching. Since when did it be so easy to brew tier-three potions? He estimated that Adam would have to use the three sets to finally seed, understanding well that Shepard anticipated he would help.


    But here he was, witnessing a newly promoted acolyte concoct a tier-three potion on his first try. He couldn''t help but think that the ghost was a potion prodigy.


    "I''ll brew two more then. I''ll give them to Arun and Asha." Adam responded after a short pose.


    However, Vikram shook his head disapprovingly. "Your situation is special, so we didn''t say anything. But taking potions is highly unrmended before turning sixteen."


    Vikram then exined that a practitioner''s mana circuits matured enough at twelve for them to use mana-gathering techniques to slowly improve. However, taking potions might have adverse effects as the potent mana would, most of the time, overload the circuits.


    ''So, that''s why, despite having mages in their families, no nobles learned anything before enrolling.'' Adam realised. He had learned from Lucius that the techniques were tightly regted by the academies but had no idea that they could be dangerous for the young ones.


    "Well, I''ll give the first to Louise and sell the other one, I guess. Any rmendations on the selling price?" Adam asked, hoping to earn a decent amount from older students.


    "If you can brew it as well as the first one, you can probably sell it for thirty or forty gold." Vikram''s response made Adam''s eyes widen.


    He knew potions could be sold for expensive prices, but... Wasn''t that too much? I was only a tier-three potion! What about tier four, then?


    Noticing his astonished face, Vikram teasingly added, "That''s nothing. The dividing line between tiers three and four is as huge as a mountain. I usually sell my potions for five hundred gold each, hahaha."


    As Vikram giggled, Adam almost yelped in surprise. It seemed that in this world, things only started to be serious after reaching tier four.


    Then, he refocused his attention on the cauldron, determined to improve to be a tier-four alchemist as soon as possible.


    ******


    As the bell rang, signalling the end of the lesson, Julius, who silently cultivated and familiarised himself with his body''s new capabilities, rose from his seat. He concluded that his promotion granted him a harmonious improvement. Be it his bones, muscles, strength, speed or vitality, everything had been improved.


    Moreover, he discovered that his eyesight seemed to reach further and catch more details. His hearing became sharper, allowing him to hear subtle noises that would have escaped him before.


    Happy to see his body improve so much, Julius, apanied by Asha and Louise, headed to the adventure club''s office to meet with their supervisor.


    He found Arun waiting for them with a refreshing smile before the door. Despite his punishment, he still decided to sneak out of the room for the meeting.


    "Ready to meet her?" Arun asked happily after he rested for the whole day.


    However, before Julius could respond, a loud noiseing from inside the office startled him.

 Chapter 127: Shiro Ravenwood

    Astonished, the group quickly opened the door to see what caused the noise, only to see a young woman wearing ck and red leather clothes holding another student by the throat amidst the broken fragments of a table.


    Locks of ck hair danced before her angry blue eyes as she disdainfully said, "I told you not to make me a supervisor, Idiot!"


    Her words echoed in the office, scarring every club member present. Then she dropped the suffocating man to the ground.


    "Remove me from that position before things really get ugly." She snorted while fixing her hair buns.


    Simultaneously, Julius'' eyes widened at her appearance. She was also a student, so why was she not wearing the college''s uniform? Moreover, what was that stylish leather coat she wore? He had never seen that kind of clothing before.


    However, his attention was soon attracted by the appearance of a teacher he had seen during the weing ceremony.


    "Calm down, Shiro. I''m the one who appointed you as a supervisor." The short, bearded man said authoritatively.


    "I don''t want to," Shiro replied, crossing her arms over her chest, annoyance painted on her face. She had better things to do than take care of arrogant brats.


    "You''ll do it, end of the discussion," the teacher stated firmly, his gaze unwavering.


    Reluctantly, Shiro acquiesced, knowing that as his disciple, she had little choice but to follow his orders, no matter how disagreeable.


    Then, the man turned to address the group of neers. "Sorry for this shameful disy. I''m Mr. Thurin Ironbeard. I''m in charge of this club and will be your teacher for your principles of elemental fusion ss."


    After a brief pause, he sighed, pointing at the pouting woman, "This is Shiro, my disciple. She became too arrogant after reaching the apprentice''s tier. That''s why, to calm her down, I decided to make her a supervisor."


    After understanding the situation, Arun walked towards Shiro and dered arrogantly, "We are the group you''ll supervise. I hope you''ll do your job well."


    In response, Shiro uncrossed her arms, her fingers and brows twitching, "Oh? Want to end up like him?" She said, pointing at the unconscious student on the ground, making Arun''sposure falter a little.


    As he was about to answer, Asha came to his rescue, cutting him off to ask a question. "We n to go adventuring during the weekend in two weeks. Is that ok with you?"


    "I really don''t want toe... but I have no choice, I guess?" She responded before looking at Louise and asking yfully, "Why are you staring at me so much, sis?"


    "Ah? I... I''m a fan of your clothes. Howe you don''t wear the school''s uniform?" She quickly said in embarrassment. She wanted to sew a simr leather coat for herself as she found it really stylish.


    "Privilege of bing an apprentice." She answered with a shrug, then said, "I''lle with you in two weeks. But I choose where we go."


    After a moment of concentration, the group agreed. They had no destination in mind and needed her presence, or the school wouldn''t allow them to leave.


    "Alright, let me introduce myself formally. I''m Shiro Ravenwood. Tier three mage, alchemist, body cultivator etc... etc.. I''m a genius, I know." Shiro dered, smirking smugly and causing Thurin to facepalm at her shamelessness.


    However, her shameless boasting echoed strangely in Julius'' mind, resonating with the boastings of the ghost. ''Is she a female version of big bro?'' Julius thought, shivering.


    He quickly pulled Arun before bidding goodbye to everyone and taking their leave, afraid that his friend would anger her.


    *******


    Back in his room, he summarised today''s lessons to Arun before checking the following day''s schedule. Most of the sses were theory-oriented, like arcane botany and herbalism, Metallurgical Alchemy, crystallography and geology, alchemy in History and mythology...


    He shook his head, uninterested in their contents and decided he would cultivate. He was eager to discover how strong his body could be after reaching higher tiers.


    After his cultivation session, he went to sleep. He did not forget to hold the elixir of rity as per his big brother''s instructions.


    ******


    Simultaneously, in the dream ce, Adam felt something solid materialise in his right hand as he tried toplete his mage''s hand mana technique.


    His eyes brightened as the shimmering potion finally found its way here.


    "I hope the potion will be potent enough to fix my soul once and for all." He muttered, expectations filling his heart. After all, ever since his inexplicable awakening in this world, his soul had been damaged for no obvious reason.


    Not wasting more time and being used to the drill, he uncorked the vial, letting whisps of a rxing smell pervade his room. Then, he quickly downed it, impatient to see the results.


    Soon, a gentle and soothing energy travelled through his body, healing his soul and strengthening his mana.


    After revelling in the nice feeling for a few minutes, he muttered in joy, "Interface."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    ss: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 1


    Exp: 0/20


    HP: 140/140


    Vitality: 14


    Strength: 14.6


    Agility: 14.8


    Intelligence: 46


    Free attribute points: 0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger, Manacore Heartgem, Ethereal Radiance, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye.


    Spells: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1.


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVL3.


    Passive: Mana Control T3, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2,


    Mana Shaping T2.


    Note: Soul is damaged. He returned to his junky addiction. Having so much intelligence, yet being so stupid...


    Adam started by reading the note, as the main objective of the potion was to heal his soul. Sadly, despite the improvement, it was still damaged, astonishing him. Even a tier three potion didn''t heal it entirely. What kind of damage was he suffering from?


    "Shut up, dumb system. See if I don''t make you cry by progressing using only the weirdest paths!" Adam snarled in annoyance at the stupid notes he kept receiving.

 Chapter 128: A Leap in Intelligence

    "Are my eyes deceiving me?" That was the first thing Adam said after reading his intelligence column. But even after checking several times, the number remained at a staggering forty-six.


    His eyes widened before turning into slits as he pondered the increase of thirty points. Was it really that much? After all, the tier two potion granted him fifteen points already.


    In addition, with his system, if he had invested everything in intelligence, he would have already ended up with twenty-five points. Seventy-five if he counted the fifty points he would earn by reaching the max level in tier two.


    Then, following his doubling theory, he could get one hundred and twenty-five points at tier three in total. So, thirty points didn''t seem too excessive to him anymore.


    The more he thought about it, the more he realised how big of an advantage the system was to anyone... But him.


    "If I could gather mana normally, I would already be at a hundred at least... Or seventy, maybe? Yeah, probably" He sighted at the missed points before grinning. "But thanks to my condition, I cany my hands on the strongest affinity, so no need to feel down for a few points, hahaha."


    "I wonder why my alchemist rank isn''t improving. I already brewed a tier two and three potions. What are the requirements?" He asked himself before giving up on these thoughts, knowing He would eventually get the answer in the future, anyway.


    Subsequently, he sat back down, pleased by his improvement in intelligence and eager to discover its impact.


    After a few tests, he understood that his mana reserves tripled. In addition, his raw power increased, improving his mana techniques'' potency.


    For example, his mage''s hand was denser and could be materialised longer, while his atoms burst became much more powerful.


    He nodded in satisfaction, thinking about the next potions he would brew. After all, he still had three other stats to improve.


    As he resumed his training, a certain routine settled into his life. He would either train his mana control and techniques or attend ss''. His objectives were clear, and he focused on them wholeheartedly without being distracted until Friday evening.


    Right as he was about to return to the dream ce, Julius quickly said excitedly, "Are you ready for our adventure, big bro?"


    "Huh? Did two weeks already pass?" Adam questioned. Too absorbed in his activities, he didn''t keep track of time.


    In response, Julius gazed at his big brother in concern for a few seconds before answering mischievously, "Yes, it has been two weeks already. We''ll meet with our supervisor, Shiro. I bet you''ll like her."


    "I bet I won''t," Adam growled, unhappy to see his routine changed. Then he remembered something important and demanded, "Take my talismans with us. Who knows, they may prove useful."


    He had to go anyway, so he might as well try to make his deck if he saw interesting creatures.


    Julius nodded before heading to the club''s office with his group. Then, they all walked to the school''s gate, impatient to discover the location Shiro chose. Unaware that the library''s guardian observed them from a distance, a mysterious smile stered on his face and his green eyes glowing.


    ******


    "Alright, kids. I hope you can defend yourselves because I won''t intervene until you''re on the brink of death." Shiro stated right after they walked out of the gate.


    Everyone nodded, eager to disy the result of their two weeks of learning. Then, Julius took his surroundings in, his eyes reflecting a beautiful frozenndscape. Tall mountains rose in the distance, reaching to the sky akin to majestic white pirs.


    "We are in Avaloria Frostpeak, a ce in the far north." Shiro said with her finger pointing at the mountains, "We''ll head to the mountain caves to retrieve Aurora Prismite, a tier-four material I need to earn m... To gift my master."


    The whole party red at her in annoyance. That was why she wanted to choose the location. To make money on their back!


    A bad feeling blossomed in Julius'' heart. He knew things would quickly turn for the worse, and he was right. When was his big brother ever taken advantage of?


    "Ha? Tell her she''d better give me half the earnings, or I''ll fight her." Adam said, his voice dismissive as if it was natural for him to get his share.


    Julius quickly shook his head in response, denying his big brother''s demand. But would his refusal change anything?


    Adam just used his mana to form symbols before Shiro''s eyes, astonishing her with the bluntness of the message. "Give me half the money or fight for the items."


    "Who are you? Show yourself and fight me, coward!" She roared after reading the provocative message.


    "Ask the kids. You can''t beat me without thorough preparations or overwhelming me with tier-four mana. Let''s keep things civilised and yield half the profit." Adam wrote, grinning. After all, Shiro was only an apprentice.


    She had more and stronger mana than him, but that was her only advantage.


    On the other hand, she couldn''t see or physically interact with him. The only thing she could do was blindly use areas of effects spells in the hope ofnding a lucky hit.


    "Let''s see what a coward who doesn''t dare to appear before me can do." After her deration, Shiro quickly conjured her mana and started incantating her spell.


    Before she could even finish her first sentence, she heard a loud boom, followed by a burning sensation on her right cheek.


    Then, another message appeared before her trembling eyes. "Give up. You would have already died if we were enemies..."


    Her hands trembled in anger as she clenched them into fists. She lost instantly, without even seeing how. When was thest time she suffered such humiliation?


    "WHO ARE YOU?!" She roared towards the sky in frustration while falling to the ground. What else could she do? Her opponent didn''t seem to need to cast his spells, which was the mark of t4 mages possessing incredible control.


    As the group gazed at the surreal scene unfolding before them, they couldn''t help but ask the same question. Was Shiro their supervisor, or was it Adam?

 Chapter 129: Echoes of Mana Control

    Feeling bad, everyone quickly helped her while throwing weird looks in Julius'' direction.


    The boy raised his arms, irritated by the situation. Under Adam''s mockingughter, he exined everything to Shiro, who slowly calmed down.


    "So, you''re telling me your ghost big bro, who just reached the second tier instantly, defeated me?" She asked in disbelief with narrowed eyes, biting her lips.


    "Basically... Yes," he answered, fiddling with his fingers in guilt. Why was he always put on the spot by his brother?


    "I understand. That''s why I was assigned to your group..." Shiro responded, the metallic taste of blood feeling her mouth as she pierced her lower lips.


    She realised why Thurin appointed her as the supervisor of this particr group. He had known about the ghost all along and indeed wanted her to tone her arrogance down using him.


    "How can he use spells without casting? Only mages with tier-three mana control at least can do it." She questioned, needing an answer to ept her loss.


    "Easy, don''t cast spells. Control mana instead." Adam wrote the answer truthfully before adding, "Don''t forget to share half of what you earn with me!"


    After fixing the floating text made of mana until the words dissipated in the wind, she finally said through gritted teeth, "I''ll share the revenue with you..."


    She didn''t believe his exnation, as shaping mana into spells required years of arduous and consistent practice. In fact, it needed so much that most only reached that level after bing archmages. Even the most acimed geniuses could only do that at thete stages of the arcanist tier. That was why spells were so popr and why archmages were untouchable existences in this world.


    "We''ve wasted enough time here. Let''s head to the caves." Arun eximed, his tone dripping with mockery as he delighted in the ferocious woman''s defeat.


    However, Asha quickly pinched his arm before saying, "Don''t mind him, Miss Shiro. We''re counting on you if anything happens."


    After witnessing Adam''s prowess, she couldn''t help but feel saddened by his condition andment the lost opportunity to rope such an ingenious mind and incredible talent into her family.


    Then, they all walked toward the mountain''s foot, conversing excitedly about what danger they would face and what treasures they could find.


    *********


    "Listen well, kids... and big bro." Shiro, who recovered during their walk, started. "You''ll mostly face tier-one magic beasts. However, don''t let your guard down! The deeper we venture inside the cave, the higher the chances to encounter tier-two or even three beasts."


    Everyone looked at her in shock for different reasons. Asha and Louise were concerned about the potential dangers while Julius and Arun looked at each other, trying to figure out who that big bro was.


    "Hahaha, I''m everyone''s big bro now!" Adamughed at the girl''s shenanigans, understanding that as a genius, she only respected strength.


    "Traitor," Julius muttered, walking inside therge stgmite-covered mouth of the cave with heavy steps, feeling a bit jealous.


    As they entered, Julius took the lead, with Louise in the middle, and Arun and Asha bringing up the rear. Adam and Shiro followed closely behind, ready to intervene if things spiraled out of control.


    They advanced cautiously, faces filled with seriousness amidst the cold cristal-like stgmites until they finally saw a creature.


    Its skin was colored icy blue. Small, crystalline scales covered its back, reflecting the dim light filtering through the cave entrances. It possessed long, slender limbs ending in feet adorned with sharp ws.


    "It''s a cial Smander, a magic beast in the early stage of the first tier," Shiro said, yawning at the weak creature.


    Julius'' eyes widened at the ridiculously weak-looking enemy as well. The life force it emitted was only slightly superior to normal humans.


    ''I can beat a hundred of them without sweating...'' He thought in disappointment. After all, he was eager to test his prowess after his promotion to tier two.


    "I''ll draw its attention, act ording to n. Arun, finish it with a fire arrow." Hemanded before dashing to the smander.


    Upon seeing the approaching enemy, the creature hissed and inted its chest and gills, making it lookrger and more intimidating, in an attempt to scare Julius away.


    Simultaneously, Arun started to cast his newly learned spell with excitement while Louise drew her iron sword, ready to protect him and Asha.


    After a whole minute, Arun finallypleted his incantation under Julius'' and Adam''s shocked eyes.


    Was Arun bad, or was it normal for novices to require such a long time to cast a spell? They pondered in annoyance as a zing arrow cut through the air before... Missing its target, making Arun''s face redden.


    The duo gazed at the boy with deadpan expressions.


    "Not waiting another minute. Finish it, or I''ll do it." Adam said unemotionally.


    "My thoughts, exactly," Julius responded in kind, drawing his dius and decapitating the beast effortlessly.


    "Hahaha. Wow, one minute to miss!" Shiro mocked Arun from the back, holding her stomach.


    Even Asha covered her mouth, stifling augh before patting Arun''s back with a smile. "It''s ok. You''ll hit next time." She assured, making the boy feel even worse. After all, he focused on learning the spell but forgot to train his aiming.


    After the friendly banter, they resumed their exploration of the cave, meeting a few more cial Smanders they quickly took care of. Arun''s aim steadily improved as he got more experience.


    **********


    Two hourster, they finally met a pack of six white-furred wolves with icy blue ws.


    "Frost wolves. Don''t get hit by their ws, as they are extremely cold. Be careful of their freezing breath, too." Shiro described the magic beasts, preparing herself to intervene. She knew six frost wolves were too much for a group of novices.


    However, she was unaware that despite the kids'' inexperience, they were united and trusted each other enough to learn spells to cover for the other''s weaknesses.


    That was not all. They also had the weird ideas of a certain ghost to draw inspiration from, allowing them to turn defeat into victory.

 Chapter 130: Cunning Stratagems: Chill of the Bear

    Julius swiftly drafted a n for his party''s rapid victory, using the stories he had been told when he was younger.


    "Asha, employ your ember snare spell to block the passage. Arun, begin casting your sputtering ze spell. Louise, erect an earth wall around them once they''re in range," Julius instructed, aiming to dispatch the six wolves simultaneously.


    Shiro''s eyes widened at the cunning strategy. She had expected a direct confrontation, which would have endangered their lives. Yet, Julius showcased not only physical prowess but also strategic insight.


    Asha nodded, once more impressed by Julius'' resourcefulness, before doing her part of the job.


    Soon, small orange circles appeared on the ground, ready to burst once stepped on.


    With the preparationsplete, Julius charged in, throwing frozen rocks he picked on the ground at the wolves.


    Annoyed by the sudden disturbance, the pack angrily howled while giving chase, eager to shred the stupid human to pieces.


    As Julius reached the mined passage, he screamed, "Louise, now!" Before jumping above the ember snare circles andnding in front of his friends.


    Echoing themand, Louise released the spell she had cast, causing the earth to rumble and rise both behind and before the traps as the pack charged in.


    A sea of fire engulfed the pitiful beasts as they stumbled upon the mine. With no escape, their desperate attempts were futile, trapped between the two earth walls. Their anguished howls echoed through the passage, a symphony of pain and despair.


    To end them, Arun ultimately released his sputtering ze, making the temperature rise and the ice melt in the passage.


    The brown walls turned red as mes danced between them, filling the air with the smell of burned meat as the howls died down under Shiro''s impressed gaze.


    She dropped her guard with mixed feelings, remembering her first venture andparing it with Julius''. Then, she thought about her mentor, Thurin, who always told her to use magic in battle with more subtlety.


    "Hahaha, well done, Julius! Even if you are a cultivator, never forget to use your brain!" Adam giggled, remembering his own encounter with the wolves and his rough traps using the beast carcass as bait.


    The boy nodded in his direction, proud to beplimented despite hiscklustre role in the fight.


    "Wow! We really beat six wolves at once! We must be the strongest debuting party in the academy!" Arun eximed excitedly, pride swelling in his heart. The time he could only shiver in fear inside the carriage was gone. Now, he could fight, too.


    "We learned a valuable lesson here. Strategy and tactics are as important as spells." Ashamented, reviewing the battle in her mind. She understood that individually, they didn''t do much. However, theirbined effort led to such a swift and easy result.


    Everyone agreed with her words, trying to imagine new ways to use their spells.


    After a short pause, they proceeded onwards, fighting a few more wolves, until Shiro stopped them after another three hours.


    "Usually, I would have stopped you here. We are reaching the outer part of the mountain''s belly, in which tier two magic beastsy." She exined, making everyone sigh, sad to see their journey stop after half a day only.


    However, she added pensively, "But seeing your party''s cohesion and harmony... I think you can take on low leveled, isted tier-two beasts."


    The party''s mood instantly brightened, eager to see how they would fare against stronger beasts, especially Julius. He didn''t fight much yet, preferring to let his inexperienced friends improve against the weak beasts.


    Simultaneously, Adam sighed while gazing at his notification. He had subtly stolen a kill during their fight to test his experience earnings. However, the message disyed was:


    [Tier 1 magical beast: Frost wolf defeated. You have gained 0 experience points.]


    [Defeat beasts of your rank to earn experience.]


    ''I hope we''ll encounter many beasts. I need to level up.'' He thought, eager to strengthen himself.


    Soon, they met their first isted tier-two magic beast.


    It was an imposing creature native to the frozen tundras. A thick coat of white fur camouged it amidst the frozenndscape.


    Its massive frame was built for strength and endurance, with powerful muscles rippling beneath its fur. Its ws were long and razor-sharp, capable of tearing through even the toughest of prey. Its icy blue eyes peered out from beneath a heavy brow, gleaming with intelligence and ferocity.


    Despite its size and bulk, it moved with surprising agility, able to navigate the treacherous terrain of its icy domain with ease.


    Adam''s eyes widened at the sight of the nightmarish creature, evoking bitter memories from his first battle.


    Simultaneously, Shiro''s voice sounded with the creature''s description. "A cial Bear. Be careful! It can harness the power of ice in its attacks and exhale sts of freezing air, encase foes in icy prisons, or even summon blizzards to obscure its movements."


    The party gazed at the creature from afar, their eyes filled with fear. The creature measured at the very least three meters on all four and five or six meters in length. Were they really supposed to beat that? How?


    Julius exhaled, failing to find a viable n for his party to win without him doing most of the work until he heard his big brother''s voice.


    "Leave it to me. I have deep grudges against bears." He said before focusing his mana around his right hand and materialising his Ethereal Radiance with hate-filled eyes.


    ''Who created such a monstrous creature?'' He thought fiercely, unleashinghis strongest attack. ''Time to send you to join the brown bear!''


    BOOOM


    BOOOM


    Two loud explosions resounded as dust and fire inexplicably engulfed the bear, making it roar in pain, and startling everyone but Julius. The boy knew how much his big brother hated bears after almost dying because of one.


    Shiro gazed at the explosion, her mouth wide open and shock covering her face.


    What was that spell? It was clearly much stronger than hers, and despite her arrogance, she had no confidence in taking it head-on. After all, she only had enough time to catch a glimpse of something looking like a spear before hearing the explosions.


    She quickly rposed herself and threw a powerful fist in the bear''s direction, making the wind howl and creating a shockwave to disperse the dust.

 Chapter 131: Shadows in Avaloria

    Unbeknownst to the party, three knights in heavy armor emerged through Avaloria Frostpeak''s gate.


    The eldest among them, his face creased with age but a sly grin ying on his lips, spoke with authority, "Simple task. Retrieve the boy. Dispose of the rest."


    The two middle-aged knights nodded, rearing for a fight after years of rotting as city guards. After all, who would be stupid enough to cause trouble before Alkemia Al-Nour''s gates?


    Thomas and his two acolytes came here as soon as they learned about Julius''s expedition. The set-up was perfect. They would simply abduct the boy and disguise the death of the party as an ident caused by a beast stampede.


    With that n in mind, they quickly set off in the cave''s direction, ready to enact their sinister n.


    *****


    Simultaneously, as the dust dispersed, Adam quickly re-materialized his mage''s hand to grab a talisman from Julius'' pouch and stuck it on the bear''s face.


    Everyone gawked at the scene. Before themy the humongous body of the bear, or what was left of it...


    The Ethereal Radiance pierced its body, activating the Radiant re enchantment within and causing its belly to burst. The white and bluendscape of the cave ended up painted a blood-red color as pieces of flesh and organs covered the floor and nearby walls.


    Upon seeing the gruesome spectacle, Asha bent down, vomiting, while Arun paled. Despite watching the bear closely, he struggled toprehend what had transpired. The only thing he heard were the two boom sounds.


    Louise was less shocked by the scene, as she had seen her fair share of blood. However, the attack power left a deep mark on her heart. She questioned herself. Could she, one day, be that strong? Why was Adam a ghost? Could he be resurrected?


    Unfortunately, resurrection requires being alive in this world initially, a condition Adam did not meet.


    Then, they saw the talisman stuck on the bear''s head begin to glimmer before being carried to Adam.


    "Hahaha. See how I''ll summon your kind to fight for me in battle monster, fucker!" He giggled, throwing the talisman, now depicting the cial Bear in the middle with a row of texts exining its abilities to Julius.


    "Nine more to go before I run out of talismans. I should aim for tier-three magic beasts to form the strongest deck. Hahaha." Adamughed like a maniac, making Julius facepalm at his excitement for that weird game. After all, he didn''t see Adam ask about the rules or anything...


    "Refrain from intervening. The kids are here to gain experience, not for you to do everything, big bro," Shiro suddenly said, making Julius frown in displeasure.


    "I''ll kill any bear I see," Adam bluntly wrote before checking his kill notification.


    [Tier 2 Elite magical beast: cial Bear. You have gained 200 experience points.]


    "Status," Adam muttered, eager to finally progress.


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    ss: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 4


    Exp: 60/160


    HP: 198/198


    Vitality: 14->19.8


    Strength: 14.6->20.4


    Agility: 14.8->20.6


    Intelligence: 46.8


    Free attribute points: 15->0


    Items: Grimoire Lingua, Beastbane Dagger, Manacore Heartgem, Ethereal Radiance, Gaston''s Sovereign Eye.


    Spells: Active: T1 spells: Illuminate LV1, Mana shield LV2, Magical Perception LV1.


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVL3.


    Passive: Mana Control T3, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2,


    Mana Shaping T2.


    Note: Soul is damaged... You''re doing great! (Please use proper paths.)


    Adam noticed his natural stats increase improved from 0.1 to 0.2 by level. Kwame''s promotion technique doubled everything, and even his intelligence benefited!


    Satisfied with the enhancements and adhering to the same allocation method, he floated behind his friends, eager to fight tier-three beasts.


    After a few minutes, they spotted their next prey: A creaturebining the serpentine form of a snake with humanoid upper body features. Its muscr body was covered in shimmering scales that gleamed with an icy hue, reflecting the ambient light with a mesmerising allure.


    Frost-covered ws adorned the arms sprouting from its humanoid torso, each capable of freezing victims with a deadly touch.


    Its visage was both elegant and terrifying, with piercing blue eyes that radiated an otherworldly chill and a mouth filled with sharp, jagged teeth glistening with frost. As it moved, the Frost Naga glided gracefully through its domain, leaving behind a trail of frost and ice in its wake.


    One of its most potent abilities was its mesmerising gaze, which could ensnare unwary travelers, leaving them paralysed with fear as it closed in for the kill. Its icy tail was equally deadly, capable of delivering a freezing strike that could encase its prey in a sheath of ice within moments.


    "Not good. We already reached the Frost Naga''s territory." Shiro eximed before adding, "They are solitary hunters, stalking prey from the shadows in icy caverns. We might be ambushed at any moment starting now."


    She briefly pondered before deciding.


    "It is too dangerous to continue. It will be yourst fight before I bring you back to the college for today. Also, I''ll lead the fight. That creature is adept at using ice magic and is usually in thete stage of the second tier." She exined, taking her supervisor role seriously.


    The kids nodded, understanding the gravitas of the situation. If they were to be ambushed by such powerful creatures, they were sure to be wounded or, even worse, die.


    "Alright, support me from the rear. I''ll fight it in melee with Julius." She gave her instructions before striking her fists against each other, causing her gauntlets to echo loudly in the vicinity and her long, leather coat to flutter in the wind.


    Then, she charged at the frost naga, throwing a powerful palm while casting a spell. The wind howled as she created a shockwave that collided with the creature''s scary head, making it jerk backwards.


    Subsequently, she released her spell after less than five seconds of casting, creating a crushing pressure to crash on the creature.

 Chapter 132: Frost Nagas Challenge

    Subjected to the spell''s pressure, the frost naga''s torso bent forward as it hissed in anger.


    With bloodshot eyes, it swung its ws at Shiro, opening its mouth to emit guttural sounds.


    Shiro moved her body with the agility of a cat, avoiding the deadly attack and retaliating with a heavy punch aimed at the creature''s open jaw.


    Wind burst from the fist''s impact with the air, colliding with the cave''s ceiling in a loud rumbling sound.


    However, the frost naga had tilted its head to the side before the impact and was now grinning widely as three frost spikes appeared in the air.


    "Not good," Shiro muttered while jumping back to create distance.


    Sadly, the naga quickly slithered forward, unwilling to let the annoying woman escape. Then, it hurled the spears at point-nk range, cutting most of Shiro''s escape routes.


    As she prepared herself to dodge two of the strikes and endure thest one using her gauntlets, the silhouette of a boy suddenly appeared in front of her.


    In a moment of panic, her eyes widened in shock as she opened her mouth to scream, "Move!" However, before she could utter a sound, the spikes were already upon him.


    Then, she witnessed something she never thought could happen.


    Carrying his dius, Julius cut through the spikes, his muscled arms remaining steady and his posture unmovable.


    Then he lunged forward, veins bulging in his arm as he swung his dius at the naga''s chest.


    As the strike connected, the creature hissed in pain. The wound wasn''t too deep, but the surrounding skin already took a greenish color.


    Right after, Julius jumped back, nodding at Shiro.


    Simultaneously, Louise used her quicksand spell, slowing the naga''s movements.


    "I''ll attack from the left. Take the right." Shiromanded, trusting the boy''s abilities after his disy.


    Not waiting, she charged back at the naga, her fist covered with a ckish mass of mana, and punched its sides.


    Amidst a loud cracking sound, the creature''s body swung to the right. Blood dripped from its mouth as it tried to recover its bnce.


    But Julius was already in position. His dius shed its right arm off, causing blue blood to spurt.


    Simultaneously, Arun hurled a fire arrow, hitting the naga''s chest squarely.


    In response, the creature hissed in pain while turning its head towards the trio at the rear, gazing at them in the eyes.


    Upon seeing the terrifying blue eyes, their legs trembled uncontrobly, and their minds nked in fear.


    Freed from Louise''s debilitating spell, the creature opened its mouth again to cast another spell while slithering away.


    Julius and Shiro quickly engaged it in battle, showcasing amazing teamwork. The boy always positioned himself in the most optimal spot to follow up Shiro''s attacks.


    Adam watched the battle unfold from afar. Everyone was fighting well, but he couldn''t help but feel that their fighting styles werecking.


    He couldn''t feel the same decisiveness and elegance that Gaston had during their fights.


    "If they had a system, their mastery would still be rated as being in the first tier..." He clicked his tongue in disappointment, reaffirming his beliefs.


    Pursuing raw power was pointless. It would only make you a stronger, mediocre person. No. What he aimed for was mastery over brute strength.


    "No matter what tier I''m at, I''ll make mana bend to my will one day." He muttered, his eyes glowing like two torches before pointing his finger at the frost naga.


    He was done watching this farce. Shiro was already an apprentice, but needed that much time to beat ate-stage tier-two creature.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM


    Three minor explosions resounded as the wind whistled, startling the two fighters. They instantly jumped back, gazing at the creature warily.


    However, they only saw the naga''s disbelief-filled eyes before it fell to the ground with a bloody hole in its forehead.


    "Humph. That''s how it''s done, noobs!" Adam screamed at Julius from afar, shocking the boy.


    Simultaneously, Shiro gazed at the creature with empty eyes. The battle ended? Just like that? How strong was he truly to pierce the naga''s skull so fast from such a distance? Didn''t she look like a joke to him for struggling so much, to the extent of needing Julius'' help? The doubt gnawed at her confidence, leaving her feeling vulnerable and questioning her own abilities in the face of Adam''s prowess.


    "Why did you interfere?" Julius asked. The ending of the fight also disappointed him.


    "What? She can fight, but not me?" Adam pointed at Shiro, frowning, before adding, "She is supposed to be stronger than me. But if we were to fight, she would lose ten times out of ten before even moving. Heck, even you could take her down!"


    Julius gazed at his big brother pensively. Simtions ofbat filled his mind.


    Although she is strong...


    "Pah. You''recking yourself. Why did you cut the naga''s arm after she broke its ribs and it lost its bnce? You could have decapitated it right then and there!" Adam snarled, making Julius lower his head.


    He didn''t take into ount the minor details and was overly cautious, waiting for the Fang''s Venom enchantment to weaken the naga, resulting in missing golden opportunities to end the battle swiftly.


    Upon hearing Julius'' critical assessment, Shiro blushed in shame.


    "I''ve been trying to learn alchemy, mana control, body cultivation, and mana gathering, but I haven''t really mastered any of them. I''m only at the apprentice level in each." She murmured, realisation dawning on her.


    Her body was powerful, but she never bothered to learnbat techniques. Despite her powerful mana, she only cast a few spells. Her control was high, but she never used it outside of alchemy.


    Adam sighed while using his mana to write, "At least you know your shorings now. Work on them to improve."


    Shiro nodded, her heart swelling with gratitude and determination as she smiled brightly after reading the blunt encouragements. Adam was right. If she fixed her weaknesses, she could be so much stronger!


    She couldn''t help but feel that despite his low tier, the ghost was a better mentor than Thurin. After all, the only thing he was concerned about was her arrogance.


    Simultaneously, inside the college, Thurin, who was rxing, inexplicably sneezed. "Is someone bad-mouthing me?" He muttered.

 Chapter 133: Echoes of Adams Fury

    After shaking his fear-stricken friends awake and resting for half an hour, Julius and his group backtracked their steps to return to the gate.


    On the way, Adam grinned before hisst kill notification.


    [Tier 2 Elite magical beast: Frost naga defeated. You have gained 200 experience points.]


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    ss: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 5


    Exp: 100/320


    HP: 200/200


    Vitality: 20


    Strength: 20.6


    Agility: 20.8


    Intelligence: 47


    Free attribute points: 5


    Note: Soul is damaged... Kill stealing now? Have you no shame?


    "Haha. I reached level five in a single expedition!" Adam said with a bright smile, his zing eyes taking the form of two crescents. "My years of training weren''t for nought!"


    Despite his profound earlier words, he didn''t realise he was an anomaly created by luck and improbable urrences. After all, how many people could drink forbidden potions from destroyed paths? How many people had a system helping them progress faster?


    And how many fought Gaston, a man with unrivalled potential, for four years, allowing them to perfect their techniques in real-life battles without risking death?


    No, ordinary magic practitioners were like Julius'' party members, relying on each other to defeat beasts of the same tier with difficulties. Very few could win in a one-versus-one scenario before bing veterans.


    After celebrating his newfound level, Adam''s grin widened as he followed the group through the frozen corridors of the cave. Their footsteps echoed against the icy walls, a testament to their expedition''s progress. But just as their confidence gradually settled, three ominous figures emerged ahead, their armor glinting in the faint light.


    Noticing the evil smile stered on their faces, Shiro instantly raised her gauntlets warily and said, "Who are you?"


    The eldest stepped forward, his hand resting on the pommel of his sword before moving so fast that he disappeared from everyone''s vision but Julius''.


    The boy''s eyes widened as he felt the old man''s familiar life force, recognising the guard who checked their documents.


    "Careful, Shiro! He is in the third tier!" He said urgently, unsheathing his dius and lunging in front of the bewildered woman.


    "You''re still wet behind the ears, boy. Yet, you dare stand before me?" Thomas scoffed, changing his grip on the sword to strike Julius without killing him. After all, he was their target.


    He stomped his right leg heavily, causing the frozen floor to crack under his armored boots, and swung his sword like a bat, making the wind howl behind it.


    BAM


    The t side of his sword collided heavily with Julius'' dius. The boy''s arms swelled under the pressure while his ck hair flew backwards, apanying the wind st.


    BOOM


    RUMBLE


    A loud crashing sound resounded in the cave, followed by rocks hitting the ground.


    Adam swiftly turned his head in themotion''s direction, only to see Julius, his mouth dripping with blood, encased in the cave''s walls.


    "JULIUS!" His hands trembled, and he gritted his teeth as he screamed in panic.


    Sadly, the boy didn''t offer any answer. His eyes were void of expression and ssy.


    A flood of contradicting emotions filled his mind upon seeing the boy in this critical state, his life or death unknown.


    "AAAAAAAAH!" His body shook, mana covering his ethereal features like a sky-blue mantle, swirling vigorously around him as if to echo his anger.


    His bright eyes emanated ominous wisps of grey mana as he gazed at the two middle-aged knights charging at the rest of the party.


    Following his hate-filled gaze, the ambient mana solidified, taking the form of tangible transparent bullets dancing around his mysterious figure under Shiro''s shell-shocked gaze.


    "DIE!"


    The air trembled as twenty miniature explosions echoed simultaneously.


    The mana bullets, further condensed by the ambient mana, travelled at incredible speeds, piercing the air in the two knights'' directions.


    The two middle-aged knights gazed at the omnidirectional attackunched by the mysterious entity in a stupor. What kind of crazy control was required to manipte so many bullets simultaneously?


    They understood they wouldn''t have enough time to dodge the vicious barrage. Thus, they aimed to block the most dangerous bullets and endure the others.


    However, who was Adam? Despite his anger, he was inplete control of his thought process. Each strike was aimed at swiftly resolving the confrontation. That''s the battle style he developed after fighting and dying at Gaston hand''s several hundreds of thousands of times.


    As the bullets closed in and collided with their weapons and heavy armor, he snapped his ethereal fingers, causing the solid bullets to lose firmness and weaken.


    However, this operation was key. He recycled the mana to destabilise the surrounding atoms, releasing immense amounts of energy in a controlled explosion at point-nk range.


    "ARGH!"


    Engulfed by the unexpected explosions, the two knights screamed in a mix of pain and disbelief as their skins became charred ck and their metal armors turned white from the heat.


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to the surreal but macabre scene. Two veteran body cultivators, in thete stage of the second tier, were dispatched in seconds in such a gruesome manner.


    Arun and Asha failed to register the events, as they happened too fast. However, Louise, despite her shock, blurted out. "Let''s move back. Asha, check on Julius and use your ember mend spell to help him recover!"


    Simultaneously, Adam turned to gaze at Thomas hatefully, condensing his mana on his right fist to deliver his most powerful strike at the arrogant old knight.


    As he witnessed the mysterious entity''s actions, Thomas sweated bullets. He had known the child was apanied by a ghost but never anticipated it was that strong!


    "I miscalcted. Should have taken the boy hostage." He said under his breath with creased brows.


    "I need to get rid of the woman and reach the kid," he nned his next course of action, unbothered by his underlings demise.


    His demeanor changed as his eyes turned as sharp as des, and his muscles drew ambient mana to fortify themselves, making him look more imposing.


    The mission he considered easy became much tougher, but he was ready to give his all to aplish it.

 Chapter 134: The Beast Within

    Thomas'' eyes widened as an elegant, crystalline spear materialised in a three-fingered hand made of pure mana. His experience and intuition screamed at him that something terrible would befall him. So, without wasting a single second, he jumped to the side.


    BOOM


    BOOM


    Explosions echoed as shockwaves rocked the ground where he had stood moments ago.


    Regaining his bnce, Thomas clenched his teeth, his gaze fixed on the spear lodged in the ckened earth for a second before mobilising the mana inside his body to his legs.


    As he lunged at Shiro, he disappeared again from everyone''s view, including Adam''s.


    "Tsk. You already used that. It won''t work again!" Adam said, clicking his tongue after his failed attack.


    He dismissed his spear while firing five mana bullets around Shiro to hit the knight during his dash. Then, he instantly created another mage''s hand.


    Sadly, Thomas'' keen eyes saw the attacking. Straining his powerful legs, he briefly halted his momentum, watching as the bullet collided with the ground before resuming.


    Closing the distance to Shiro, he prepared to strike when a primal dagger silently sliced through the air in a wide arc, hitting his Achilles tendon.


    "ARGH! " Pain surged through Thomas, his resolve tested by the sudden setback. This wound would make things much harder. After all, he just lost his speed.


    Upon hearing the pained scream, Shiro jumped back in panic. For the second time, Thomas had dangerously closed the distance and was at striking range while she stood clueless about the threat.


    Then, she opened her mouth, casting a spell to retaliate.


    "HAHAHA!" Simultaneously, Adamughed madly before adding. "You are in the third tier? Great! Let''s see how you''re going to fare in my deck!"


    Feeling a chill run down his spine, Thomas gave up any doubts holding him back. His situation looked grim. Fighting the anomalous ghost was already a pain, but now he had to deal with Shiro, too, since he couldn''t rely on speed.


    He leapt back, his left leg propelling him away as his hand darted to his pouch, retrieving a blood-red pill. With a grimace etched on his face, he clenched it tightly.


    Arun''s eyes widened in fear as he recognised the terrifying drug.


    "STOP HIM!" He warned, his voice trembling.


    "You forced me to use that..." Thomas muttered before biting and swallowing the pill under the boy''s terrified eyes.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed into thin slits as heunched the mage''s hand to stab the unmoving knight, rmed by Arun''s agitation.


    CLINK


    The sound of shing metal echoed in the cave as the dagger rebounded on its target''s skin.


    Subsequently, a whirlwind of pure mana and life force engulfed Thomas'' body, making his white hair dance wildly.


    Soon, the passage of time seemed to reverse as his wrinkly face became supple and smooth again. Before they could marvel at his sudden rejuvenation, they saw long and sharp fangs grow from his mouth in horror.


    Red fur sprouted all over his face, giving him a bestial appearance. His muscles bulged, andrge, snake-like veins crisscrossed them as his armor groaned and deformed in protest.


    He swiftly unstrapped the now useless piece of metal, revealing a torso covered in fur, his nails elongated, transforming into sharp ws as a furry tail grew from his lower back,pleting his metamorphosis.


    Adam''s eyes widened in surprise. Before him, a man standing two meters and a half tall gazed at him calmly, his bleeding right foot totally healed.


    "What the heck is that? Did he turn into a half-monkey?" He eximed, his mind full of questions, while Julius'' party''s legs gave in, their faces filled with despair.


    Thomas'' figure appeared less terrifying and grotesque than Marco''s, but that was what horrified them the most. It only meant that the life force settled in his body much better than it did for the traitorous guard.


    Thomas clenched his fists, relishing in the power he had been aiming to possess his whole life, his arms trembling with excitement.


    "Surrender. Fighting would be a waste of time." He said, his voicemending after assessing his abilities.


    "Haaaa? It''s sad for you, but this word doesn''t exist in my vocabry!" The ghost answered, re-materialising his Ethereal Radiance and recing the Beast Bane dagger in the mage''s hand.


    "Sight. After witnessing your brilliant fighting style, I thought I would be speaking with a strategist. But look at you... You seem as immature as the kid you''re protecting." Thomas answered, grinning mockingly, his eyes fixed on Adam''s body.


    "Oh? As immature, you say?" Adam responded, his brows twitching in annoyance. "I''M EVEN MORE IMMATURE, APE!"


    As he roared thest part, he channelled eighty percent of his mana tounch the most devastating strike he ever did. After all, consuming the Elixir of rity deepened his mana reserves, allowing him to draw more power.


    The spear disappeared, seemingly teleporting from his side to collide with Thomas'' torso.


    BOOM, BOOM, BOOM, BOOM BOOM


    BOOM


    Then, six deafening explosions resounded, and the cave trembled slightly as a mushroom of dust and fire engulfed the abomination''s body.


    The spear reached such speed that it broke through the sound barrier, its impact echoing in the aftermath.


    "Don''t... ever call me immature again, fucker." Adam said, his breathing ragged after he invested so much mana in a single strike. But he grinned at the result, confident he obliterated his hateful enemy.


    However, his eyes widened as Thomas'' voice cut through the chaos as he swiped his arm to disperse the dust and mes."That hurts, immature kid."


    The attack wounded him, but only superficially. In fact, the only real damage visible was the ckened fur.


    "Shit..." Adam said under his breath, his mind already racing to find a solution.


    "My turn. Witness the strength of a body cultivator in the middle stage of the fourth tier," he said, reappearing in front of Adam, swiping his deadly ws at his ethereal figure.


    By pure reflex and instinct, the ghost made the nearby atoms detonate while floating back in a panic, not doubting that Thomas'' strike could reach his ghostly form.


    ''I can''t win. I''m running low on mana, and my bullets won''t prate his leather-like skin. He is too fast.'' He analysed his despairing situation in a second, a calctive glint in his eyes as his gazended on the unconscious boy.

 Chapter 135: Boom Bag Surprise

    ''Think faster! What can I use to turn the tables?'' Adam''s mind raced urgently, his eyes darting left and right until they finallynded on the unconscious boy. No matter what he decided, Julius needed to be awake.


    "JULIUS! WAKE UP, YOU IDIOT!" He screamed at the top of his lungs, startling Thomas.


    "The boy can''t help you. No one can," Thomassaid, smiling ominously.


    Simultaneously, Julius snapped his eyes open in confusion, his vision a mess of swirling forms. Blood filled his mouth as he struggled to remember how he ended up in this state. However, a message written in mana appeared before his eyes, interrupting his thoughts.


    After reading it, he heard Adam''s voice in the distance.


    "I can''t beat you... But why are you even attacking us in the first ce?" He asked, his voice sounding defeated.


    "Ha. You''re finally bing reasonable. You''ll understand everything soon enough." Thomas'' ominous smile widened, his sharp fangs glistening in the cave.


    ''AAAH. How am I supposed to buy time if you don''t answer?! Fucking ape!'' Adam screamed inwardly but kept his face desperate, unwilling to let the knight suspect anything.


    "Can''t you give me a hint? If you do, I''ll surrender..." He said, his face bitter and his luminous eyes dimming.


    Thomaspondered shortly before nodding his bestial head. He needed the ghost to cooperate to ensure his mission''s swift sess.


    "Eleanor sends you her regards. Alina, too, I guess?" The revtion caused the eyes of Adam and the busy Julius to widen in shock, especially at the mention of Alina.


    "I see. It was that snake woman''s doings... How is the boy''s mother doing?" He asked while thinking. ''Keep wasting time. I need one minute, no, thirty seconds.''


    As Thomasopened his mouth to answer, he couldn''t help but notice the group of kids in the back. Louise was sewing Arun''s clothes together in the shape of a bag, confusing him.


    Then, he saw the kids throwing the beast cores they harvested during their adventure inside, making him frown. Were they nning something? Or were they too stupid to understand that no one would leave this ce alive?


    The answer revealed itself shortly as Julius threw the makeshift bag at Adam''s feet.


    "Question: what would happen if an unstable beast core is further destabilised by my mana?" Adam, dropping his act, said with a yful smile while saturating the bag with his mana.


    In response, Thomas gazed at Adam warily. He didn''t know the question''s answer, but he could see the kids hiding behind thick earth walls.


    "Answer: Boom! HAHAHA." Adam said,ughing, his eyes flickering with madness as the beast cores swelled inside the bag, ready to explode at any moment. Then, he destabilised them, enhancing the energy they could release before floating at top speed towards Louise''s walls, traversing it.


    Thomas sighed at the ghost''s unwillingness to surrender. What could a few low-tiered beast cores change, even if they exploded? His body was just too durable. Nothing below tier four could hurt him.


    However, his eyes narrowed as his keen hearing caught Adam''s panicked voice inside their protective wall. "Are you crazy? Add moreyers. Quick! Shiro, too. Tell her to use her affinity."


    Simultaneously, the cores swelled so much that therge bag was deformed, forcing Thomas to feel a sensation of unease despite his confidence. He swiftly ran back, creating distance from the bag before...


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    The cave shook crazily as a freezing cold explosion engulfed the ce, its effects reaching all the way to the entrance!


    "DON''T CAST SPELLS. USE MANA TO COVER THE WALL!" Adam urgently screamed, with creased brows, feeling the walls of mana he erected crumble like sses under the explosion''s pressure.


    The entire party did its best to protect the wall, as it was theirst rampart against certain death.


    However, their efforts seemed to be insufficient. The wall froze entirely before loudlymencing to crumble. They''ll be exposed and vulnerable in a few seconds.


    As despair gripped everyone''s heart, Adam screamed yet anothermand. "DESTROY THE GROUND!"


    Julius swiftly grabbed his dius and instantly struck with all his might. Shiro followed his actions, melding her elemental affinity with her mana control.


    After enduring the two heavy blows, the already weakened ground cracked and copsed. Not only under their feet but in the whole passage.


    As they plummeted into the dark abyss of the mountain, Adam noticed another falling silhouette a few dozen meters away, making him smirk.


    "So, Mister tier four, how do you like myself-invented grenades?" He asked teasingly, his eyes glowing with joy, and added. "Oh, my bad. You can''t answer after being frozen solid! HAHAHA." He madlyughed while conjuring two fingers to stick a talisman on the ice statue Thomas had be before cing it in Julius'' pouch.


    The boy gazed at Adam in disbelief. They were falling into the unknown, about to crash on the ground and die, but his big brother still thought about this card game.


    Adam gazed back, smiling mischievously and said. "Rule number one. Always take your spoils. How are you going to brag if you don''t, huh?"


    "..." Julius lost the ability to speak for a second before saying in frustration, "We are going to die, big bro. To whom are you going to brag?"


    "Humph. Since when do you have so little faith in me?" Adam asked disdainfully. He wasn''t stupid enough to jump out of the frying pan and into the fire.


    "Ask Shiro if you don''t believe me," He added, shrugging his shoulders beforeughing mockingly at the screaming Arun. ''You wanted an adventure, right? I hope you are satisfied.''


    As they plummeted into the abyss, Adam''s mind raced with questions. Whaty beyond this darkness? Would they find safety or further peril? How would they climb back? The uncertainty gnawed at his thoughts, intensifying the urgency of their situation. With each passing moment, the unknown threatened to consume them, leaving them to wonder if they would ever see the light of day again.

 Chapter 136: The Frozen Remains

    As they fell, Adam didn''t forget to open his blinking notifications.


    [Tier 2: Human Knights defeated. You have gained 100 experience points.] x2.


    [Tier 4: Mythic Boss: Thomas, The Swift Shadow defeated. You have gained 4000 experience points.]


    [Boss vanquished while being at a much lower level, xp+100%]


    [Material detected.]


    [Rmendation: Bring the legs to the dream ce to proceed with the binding]


    His eyes widened in bewilderment after realising how close they had been to their defeat. His chances of victory in a frontal sh were equal to zero. After all, after Thomas transformed, his already formidable speed reached new levels, making him impossible to follow.


    ''He also possessed a title. Is it amon trait of mythical bosses?'' He pondered, understanding that they seemed to excel in a particr domain and possessed out-of-the-ordinary body attributes.


    The clue he had was the materials. For Gaston, it was his cheat-like eyes, while for Thomas, it was his powerful and swift legs.


    ''What am I supposed to do with those materials?'' He asked himself with a deep frown. After all, it was already his third mythical ingredient. Should he try to ask someone to craft items for him? But to what end? If they weren''t soul-bound, they would be of little use...


    Subsequently, he broke the frozen legs of Thomas, using his still materialised fingers, and threw them to Julius.


    "Keep that for me. It is really important!" He said to the bewildered Julius, who only wanted to throw the disgusting frozen body parts.


    Then, he called his interface to check the progress. He should have reached the limit or been really close to it after all the experience rewarded by Thomas'' kill.


    "Status."


    Name: Adam


    Talent: Unlocked at thirteen


    Job: Tier one alchemist


    ss: T2 Mana Conjuror


    LVL: 9


    Exp: 3500/5120


    HP: 200/200


    Vitality: 20->28.8


    Strength: 20.6->29.4


    Agility: 20.8->29.6


    Intelligence: 47->47.8


    Free attribute points: 25->1


    Note: Soul is damaged... You swore not to use beast cores like that... Cheater! How did you win against a tier four? It makes no sense...


    "What a shame. I missed the limit by 1600 Xp." Adam said, shaking his head with a bright smile after reading the note. "I''ll use whatever avable means to survive. Haha."


    His confidence swelled as he considered challenging the tower''s third floor soon to secure new helpful items. Then, he peered down on the abyss, wondering when they would finally see the ground, unafraid by their fall.


    After three long minutes of falling, Julius finally saw the fast-approaching ground. However, before they could collide with it, the prepared Shiro released a spell, making them slow down and gentlynd.


    "Told you. She has an affinity to gravity or something simr. That''s why she had to be a tier three body cultivator." Adam said, raising his hand. With the sound of snapping fingers and the use of a few ancient words, a small ball of light appeared, chasing the darkness away and revealing the enormous area theynded in.


    Simultaneously, the sound of ice breaking resounded a few dozen meters away, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Upon seeing the ice shards covering the ground, the party couldn''t help but shiver in fright. After all, they were thest remains of a mighty tier-four entity.


    ''Even tier-four aren''t safe from big bro''s wrath...'' Julius thought in shock as he heard a pping sound above him.


    "SHIT! I forgot to take his beast core!" Adam said as he facepalmed with an ugly expression, forcing Julius to chuckle.


    The boy walked curiously to the frozen remains, searching if the core was, by chance, still intact. Sadly, he only found scattered fragments.


    Grabbing the biggest, he raised his right foot to return to his still-shockedpanions when his dius released a mix of life force and mana, drawing the fragments to its hilt and absorbing them.


    Shocked by the weapon''s sudden reaction, Julius swiftly unsheathed it, seriousness painting his face. Then, his eyes bulged as he felt the life forceing from it steadily increase to reach thete stage of the second-tier standard. Moreover, the elegant white dius was now releasing a chilling mist.


    "Did my weapon progress?" Julius said, realising what transpired with a mix of joy and guilt. After all, like everyone else, his impact during the fight against Thomas was minimal. He didn''t feel like he earned this opportunity.


    He sighed while examining his surroundings. He couldn''t see anything but darkness above them. The rest was filled with rocky formations.


    "Let''s move deeper. We need to find a way back." Adam said, impatient to return to the academy to digest his gain and n his next moves as Julius nodded, rying the message to his friends.


    As they ventured deeper into the belly of the mountain, Shiro couldn''t help but ask question after question about their surreal victory against all odds. Then, she said something astounding."Big bro, let me be your disciple!"


    "????" Everyone gazed at her weirdly. Wasn''t she allegedly stronger than him? Furthermore, didn''t she already have a mentor?


    Seeing the weird gazes of everyone, she hastily exined herself. "I know what you''re all thinking, but I really want to learn mana control and strategy from him! All Thurin cares about is my behaviour and level. He doesn''t guide me as deeply as big bro did earlier."


    Arun couldn''t help but nod at her words. Adam''s approach was truly novel and effective for him, too. "Count me in, too!" He said, excited by the prospect despite being taught by his father.


    Suddenly, everyone chimed in, agreeing and wanting to learn under Adam, who was sweating bullets.


    "Tell them I need to take care of my horses, feed my cats, take care of my old grandmother, or anything!" He hurriedly said, his voice trembling in panic.


    Be his disciples? He never intended to have any from the start!


    "Pfft." Juliusughed at the quick refusal and weird excuses before quoting the answer, making everyoneugh.


    "Let us hire you, then. We''ll asionallye with questions. If you can help us, we''ll pay you two gold coins each time." Asha interjected, her business mind turning at full speed.


    Her proposal elicited the expected reaction as Adam''s eyes lit up, taking the color of gold. "Feel free to ask anytime, even at night!" He said excitedly, making everyoneugh again.

 Chapter 137: Shadows of the Ruins

    As they discussed while progressing, trying to put their worries aside andughing to brighten the mood, Julius'' face couldn''t help but turn sombre.


    Thomas'' mention of Alina awakened feelings he had kept bottled for years. He missed her and wanted nothing more but to reunite with her.


    ''Sorry mom, I''m a terrible son...'' He thought in sadness, tears welling in his eyes as he lowered his head to hide his emotions.


    Adam witnessed the boy''s turmoil, instantaneouslyunderstanding what caused his mood to shift so abruptly.


    ''Wait for me to reach the fourth tier. I''ll barge in their estate, and we''ll rescue Alina...'' He thought confidently before realising something. His mood plummeted, too, because, after bing a mage, he would probably be on his own. How would he exin everything to the caring woman?


    ''Don''t think about that, idiot,'' he cursed himself inwardly, distracting his thought process the best he could as the passage they were threading narrowed.


    Soon, the walls surrounding them, bringing safety to the path, disappeared. The ground extended in a narrow path above a dark abyss. At its end, a circr tform supporting an old ruin caused the party''s eyes to widen.


    "Let''s explore the dpidated building!" Arun said, his hands trembling in excitement. That''s what he came here for, a real adventure filled with mysteries and discoveries, hoping to find lost relics or treasures.


    "Sight. How can you be this excited? Didn''t you realise we reached a dead end?" Asha said, her brows creasing in worry. They walked so long, only to have to backtrack.


    Arun shrugged. So what? They were here anyway and might as well explore the ruins.


    Asha shook her head disappointedly before following her fianc¨¦. However, Shiro rapidly grabbed him by the arm, halting his steps.


    "Let me lead the way. We don''t know if the ruins are trapped." Shiro said severely. Thest thing she desired was for the kids to perish, considering all they had endured.


    Arun nodded. "Let''s take our battle formation, just in case." He said, understanding Shiro''s concerns.


    The sound of boots on the suspended path and the asional rocks falling into the abyss resonated in the empty cave as the party''s shadow danced under the dim light provided by Adam''s illuminate spell. They moved slowly and cautiously until they reached the tform safely, making them breathe in relief.


    Then, Shiro opened her mouth, pronouncing old words to release a detection spell. "You''ll have to learn this spell If you want to continue adventuring." She said, advising the kids earnestly. After all, what kind of professional adventurer died to mere magic traps?


    She quickly scanned her surroundings before opening the building''s door under the party''s bated breaths.


    Unfortunately, what they saw inside disappointed them. Rows of rotten shelves covered the cracked walls, supporting dposing books. The moldy odor assaulted their nose as they pinched it by reflex.


    An old granite table was ced in the middle, on which old magic instrumentsy. Broken sks and mineral dust covered the ground, as everything seemed too old to be of value.


    As Arun entered, his boots echoed in the room, raising dust from the floor. He noticed intricately carved cobwebs in every corner, making him realise no one entered the ruin in centuries.


    "Let''s check the side rooms!" He said, unwilling to return empty-handed, as he ran to a mysteriously intact door and opened it while Louise and Shiro explored the other side of the ruins.


    His eyes widened upon seeing the contrasting interior. Marble covered the walls in delicate floral patterns in ck and white. In the middle, a pristine altar carved with old but elegant symbols supported a thick, leathery grimoire glowing with beautiful dancing lights.


    Behind it, a magic circle, its lines dimly glowing and barely visible in the darkness, seemed about to run out of power.


    Excited by the discovery, he swiftly ran inside in excitement. "Guys,e! I found something," he shouted, his eyes aze with the prospect of discovering ancient spells.


    As he extended his hand, a diamond-shaped magic barrier appeared, its surface hard and shimmering as it crackled with potent energy, causing him to groan in pain after his fingers collided with it.


    Asha hurriedly ran to him, worries painted on her face as she grabbed his hand. "Please, be careful. I had enough strong emotions for today." She whispered, making him blush.


    Simultaneously, Julius and Adam entered the mysterious room.


    "Seems he failed to retrieve the book," Julius remarked, gently extending his hand to try.


    However, his attempt proved useless as the same barrier appeared, making him frown.


    "What do you think, big bro? Should we try to destroy it? The book looks valuable," he asked, unsure what to do.


    "Let me try first," Adam responded, nonchntly floating towards the book, not triggering any barriers. "Just what I thought. It''s not detecting me."


    Then, after recovering mana for such a long time, he materialised his mage''s hand and flipped the book''s thick leather cover open.


    "Transmutation Min¨¦rale et M¨¦tamorphose Corporelle par Elena Lenc."


    "I don''t understand the content..." Adam said, his shoulders dropping. However, the scene that had taken ce when he first opened Kwame Adewal''s grimoire repeated.


    His Grimoire Lingua appeared from his body, passively using its Ephemeral Lexicon enchantment to analyse and assimte the old tome''snguage before disappearing with a puff as if nothing happened.


    Adam nodded at his trusted book''s effectiveness. Considering how helpful it was, It really deserved to be outside themon item''s ranking.


    Then, he read the first page anew, on which the title was written in the middle in an elegant and graceful font.


    "Mineral Transmutation and Bodily Metamorphosis by Elena Lenc."


    He nodded, turning the page, only to widen his eyes at the familiar introduction and the concerning note at the end.


    "This book records my lifelong achievements in transmutation. If you can read this message, it means the barrier didn''t stop you, and you are worthy to inherit my knowledge. Note: Attacking the barrier results in the room exploding, burying my secrets along the trespasser in the abyss below."


    He couldn''t help but feel an icy shiver run down his spine as he gazed at Julius reproachfully, making the boy look back in confusion. ''What did I do?'' He thought in rm, shivering upon imagining his big brother scolding him.


    Thankfully, Adam turned his head back to read the book''s content, causing him to draw a breath of relief, unaware of the catastrophe they had avoided.


    "My name is Elena Lenc. Allow me to recount my story before you read the boring treaties and theories this book contains. I hope thest one will shock you."

 Chapter 138: The Morphomancers Apprentice

    "I was born amoner in the ¨¦meraude empire and grew up in a farmer''s family. Life was hard but beautiful and warm in our small vige. However, everything changed when I turned twelve. By royal order, our vige was burned to the ground on that fateful night."


    "My father, seeing the mes rise from the vige and expecting the worst, swiftly woke us up. We escaped on his working carriage, pulled by a donkey, without any possession as I witnessed the ce I grew up in ravaged by the imperial soldiers. The smell of burning wood and corpses, carried by the wind, suffocated me as I cried like I never did in my life."


    "Disappointed by the empire''s action, my father chose to exile our family in an unnamed and unexplored chain of mountains in the far northern part of the territory, certain that we could survive and live happily on our own."


    "After months of travels and collecting various grains and young livestock, we finally reached our destination. Unaware that magical beasts inhabited the mountain''s cave as we stepped inside its frozen mouth, our hearts filled with hope."


    "Ambushed by a half serpent, he died in this unnamednd, followed by my mom, who did everything she could to protect me. s, the creature was too strong. Left alone, miserable and about to die, an old woman abruptly appeared behind the creature. I''ll never forget how, with a single word, she transformed it into a golden sculpture."


    "Witnessing her powers, I pleaded with her to save my parents, grabbing her long robes and making herrge hat fall to the ground. I can''t describe the shock I received as I witnessed her half-male and half-female features, the two genders blending into a disturbingly harmonious mix."


    "''You are fortunate, young one,''" the mysterious figure crooned, her voice alternating between high and low pitches in a disconcerting harmony. ''I require an assistant. As for your parents, they have passed beyond the veil,'' she continued, her tone carrying both sympathy and a hint of detachment, shattering my remaining hope.


    "As I fell to the ground in despair, she filled two sks with an ethereal mist and said, ''You can create puppets and imbue your parent''s souls in them if you ever reach that level of mastery.'' My eyes burned in determination as I heard her words. I would do anything to see them with me once again."


    "That''s how I ended up following this mysterious person, leaving behind my weak self and carving an oath in my heart. I would be strong enough to create the best puppets for my parents. So strong that I wouldn''t need to flee ever again in my life."


    "We walked to a hidden corner of the cave, using a magic circle to teleport to an elegant building established on a circr tform in the mountain''s belly. A beautiful garden,den with flowers and fruit trees, surrounded a pond filled with fish. I finally found my Eden''s garden."


    "I spent many years helping Ari, the mysterious woman while learning about magic and transmutation. Me, amoner learning magic. Who would have thought? Unfortunately, after many tests, Ari told me I had no elemental affinity, making my path harder. However, I won''t give up!"


    "After ten years, I finally reached the fourth tier, making me a true mage! Sadly, I saw the old Ari pass away from old age this year. Before dying, she shared her deepest secrets, exining she once was part of a transmutation order known as the Morphomancers."


    "I discovered in shock that their art was deep and powerful. They didn''t rely on affinities as they were transmuters to their cores. Be it objects or themselves, they could transform almost everything, even light and sound, to create illusions! Moreover, they were pioneers in alchemy, too! "


    Adam paused his lecture as he reached the end of the page, his eyes bulging. He had discovered another destroyed path, an extremely intriguing and powerful one at that!


    "Transforming themselves, illusions, alchemy... Three paths were separated from this single one!" He said, shock filling his eyes. Was it the reason why transmutation became a dead subject? Because it was way too strong in the past? He pondered, flipping the page.


    "Despite being an arcanist, Ari had lived for 476 years, using transmutation to renew her old cells and continue her studies, hoping to revive their path and be an archmage. Left alone, I inherited her aspirations and extensively studied her work, perfecting myself year after year."


    "After five years, changing my face became as easy as changing robes, and I can now transform my body to use magical beast traits. How exciting it was to fly like a bird in the sky!"


    "After another five years, I mastered the transmutation of objects. I can now change rocks into diamonds! But I feel like I can do more, so much more."


    "I didn''t write for so long! At the age of one hundred, I still retain the appearance of an eighteen-year-old, much to my amusement. This year, I became an arcanist! I can finally craft puppets for my parents. But is it right? I need to explore the world to broaden my horizons first.


    I''m sure they wouldn''t like to be ced in mere bodies made of rocks and steel."


    "Ha. It has been three hundred years since I left. I finally found the missing piece to perfect my parent''s puppets: transmuting the materials into actual body parts! But I''ll probably need to be an archmage to do that."


    "Thankfully, during my travels, I learned about an old order called the mana conjurors. Sadly, they were exterminated centuries before my birth. Yet, thanks to the old books I found, I know how to be an archmage."


    "Haaa... I''m finally an archmage. I don''t even remember how old I am at this point. After living for so long, I know I''ll die in twenty years at the maximum. I can''t even keep my younger appearance anymore... But I don''t care.


    I''ll achieve my goals before my demise."

 Chapter 139: A World of Possibilities

    "After neen years, I concluded my research just in time! I can now transmute minerals into organs, skins and limbs. Most importantly, the base materials keep their inherent properties after the transmutation."


    "I did it! I finally reunited with my parents!"


    Upon reading the sentence, Adam couldn''t help but shed a tear, happy to see Elena achieve her life goal. He could feel her happiness through her writing and the dried tear stains on the page. Then, he continued his lecture.


    "I''ll record my transmutation''s research and our path''s legacy in this grimoire while spending myst year in peace with my beloved family."


    "My time has finallye. But before I leave this beautiful world for good, let me warn you about its dangers. If you can reach this grimoire, it means you are untainted by the pseudo-ssic paths. Trust me, no matter which you decide to thread, they are all baits."


    "During my travels, I witnessed how the six academies I dreamed about in my youth became nine a few centuriester. I''m now certain that Ari''s crazy story was true. Someone is destroying and dposing every path. I don''t know if it is the doing of a single entity or an organisation, but you must never allow them to catch you with this grimoire."


    "Also, don''t, under any circumstances, awaken a talent or elemental affinities. They are dead ends. You won''t be able to be an archmage if you do!"


    Adam''s eyes narrowed. Between Kwame''s and Elena''s warnings, he was now sure the academy''s magic path was wed. Worse, it was made this way purposefully. After all, themon point between the two archmages was their absence of affinity and talent!


    He returned to his reading, his mind buzzing with questions as Julius frowned at his big brother''s rapidly shifting emotions.


    "To be honest, my talent for magic was below average. The only reason I could reach such a high level was thanks to my much longer lifespan and perseverance. I wish your talent is better than mine and hope my achievement in transmutation and Ari''s legacy will help you. Always remember that in this beautiful world, anything is possible, so never lose hope and never surrender!"


    Reaching the end of the page, Adam sighed with emotion. Thest paragraph bore the unmistakable weight of being penned on her ultimate day.


    "I wish you to rest in peace, apanied by your family, in a ce you would find as beautiful as this world." He prayed for her before turning to Julius. He had to hide the grimoire and not let anyone ever discover it. But to do that, he needed Julius'' help to bring it to the dream ce.


    "Julius, sleep now." He said, his voice grave and his eyes narrowed into thin slits, his demeanor filling the hidden room with an unsettling silence.


    "Wh-why, big bro? I''m not even tired..." Julius stuttered, avoiding Adam''s gaze with a hint of panic and trembling legs.


    "Don''t worry about sleepiness. I can make you sleep instantly." Adam stated with a chilling smile, causing Julius to shiver involuntarily. Especially considering thest part. "Forever."


    "..." Julius sighed before sitting against the wall, startling Arun. Then, he grabbed Thomas''s legs, his face filled with disgust, and Elena''s grimoire handed by Adam, who already closed his eyes to fall asleep.


    "I''ll just take a quick nap, Arun. Wake me if anythinges up," Julius reassured with a smile before shutting his eyes.


    *******


    Adam snapped his eyes open and rose from his bed, pacing impatiently in his well-organised apartment room.


    His emotions were a mess, as he suspected this world''s magus to regte everything from the shadows. Since Elena lived for centuries, it wasn''t too unrealistic to expect he could live much longer. Especially if he was really destroying paths and plundering their knowledge.


    After all, Shepard told himst time that there had only been one magus in history. He pondered, trying to draw the event''s timeline. ''Elena''s tale solidifies it. Kwame and the mana conjurers were obliterated long before she even learned about their existence. This magus has been at this for millennia.''


    On the other hand, the Morphomancers were destroyed in a time frame ranging from half a millennium to seven hundred years before her death.


    Before he could delve further into his thoughts, his eyes lit up as Elena''s grimoire and Thomas'' legs appeared in his hands. A notification instantly popped before his eyes.


    [Material detected in Soul Sea. Soul bind avable, proceed? Yes/No]


    "Yes," Adam said, his eyes brightening, impatient to read its description and abilities even if he would probably be unable to use them.


    [Material bound: Thomas'' Swift Shadow Legs]


    Simultaneously, he gently ced the grimoire on his desk next to Kwame''s before focusing on the leg''s properties.


    Name: Thomas'' Swift Shadow Legs


    Rank: T4 Mythical Material


    Description:


    Thomas''s Swift Shadow Legs, severed directly from the carcass of the mythical boss Thomas, embody his extraordinary speed and agility. These legs, infused with the essence of mana and life force, pulsate with intense magical energy, granting their wielder unmatched swiftness and dexterity.


    Properties:


    Speed Augmentation: Thomas''s Swift Shadow Legs enhance the user''s speed and agility to extraordinary levels passively, mirroring the lightning-fast movements of the mythical boss Thomas, The Swift Shadow.


    Stealth Mastery: These legs grant the ability to move silently and swiftly, just like Thomas himself, enabling the user to traverse environments undetected and execute stealthy manoeuvres with ease.


    eleration Boost: The legs possess the capability to elerate the user''s movements instantaneously, replicating the rapid bursts of speed and agility disyed by Thomas in battle or evasion.


    Jumping Prowess: Thomas''s Swift Shadow Legs enable the user to leap great distances with remarkable precision and control, reflecting the agile movement of Thomas across obstacles and terrain.


    Adam''s astonishment surged as he absorbed the legs'' description but soon gave way to a furrowed brow of contemtion. Specialised in speed and agility, they held potential beyond his immediate grasp, like Gaston''s Sovereign Eye and the Manacore Heartgem.

 Chapter 140: The Weight of Choice

    Unbothered by theck of immediate use, he stored the powerful legs in a box under his bed with his two other materials.


    Then, he opened Elena''s book again, remembering something.


    "We walked to a hidden corner of the cave, using a magic circle to teleport to an elegant building established on a circr tform in the mountain''s belly."


    "Bingo. We need to find the magic circle and pray it''s still working. That''s our way out." Adam said, crossing his arms and taping his index on his cheek pensively, a deep frown etching itself on his face.


    Elena''s grimoire offered a whole new option to resolve his situation. If he learned the grimoire''s secrets, couldn''t he create a body of flesh and blood from minerals for himself?


    But to do that, he had to be an archmage first. Sadly, it wouldn''t happen anytime soon. Then ck lines appeared on his forehead as a detail he almost forgot caught his attention.


    Who was the man, sharing his features from Earth and hiding in Julius'' soul sea? Why was he connected to him by an ethereal chain? Would that connectionpromise his n to go for the puppets if he chose to?


    "So many questions and uncertainties... I only have one chance to recover my body. Will I gamble it away because I discovered an old grimoire?" He voiced his doubts, his gaze so intense that it seemed to drill holes in the grimoire.


    Then, he made a choice. "I''m sorry, Julius..." He muttered, shedding a single tear. After twelve years, the emotions and incertitude he bottled up broke free like a raging storm as he fell on his bed, hugging his legs, his stifled sniff echoing amidst the room.


    How cruel was this discovery, offering him an alternative he longed for but realistically couldn''t take? The risks were just too high. After all, he still didn''t know why his soul was damaged. Were his theories twelve years ago true? Was it because existing as a ghost, without a proper shelter for his soul, slowly eroded it?


    That was why he tried to distance himself, going as far as spending his time alone in this ce, focusing on magic and progress. He didn''t want to think about the fateful day that was inevitably approaching.


    He clenched his teeth. "If not for Gaston and his four-year deception." He said hatefully. Despite the staggering progress he made, be it in fighting style, body control or mana control, he lost four valuable years, during which he could have searched for an alternative.


    "Even after your body turned to dust, your soul was destroyed, and consciousness dissipated, you''re still as annoying as ever," he said in a low voice, remembering his formidable nemesis, his attempts to absorb his soul and take Julius'' body.


    Resolving himself, he stood up, determination burning in his eyes. "I still have around ten months. I''ll study Elena''s work in depth during that time and ask whoever is interested in me to help find a solution. I can''t ept that we can''t live in this beautiful world together. After all, everything is possible." He said, quoting Elena''s words with a bright smile.


    Her writing truly struck a cord in him. He really wished he could meet the kind and amazing woman. She lived her whole life to achieve her goal, a true lesson of resilience and improvement.


    Upon reaching this thought, he couldn''t help but ponder. What was his goal? Learning magic? To what end? Recover his body? To do what?


    He frowned deeply at the questions. He never really thought about them, focusing on improving himself because he ended up enjoying magic and recovering his body because it was supposed to be his in the first ce.


    His goalscked meaningpared to Elena''s. But again, was it a problem? What was wrong with doing something because you found it interesting?


    "Are my choices motivated by my own free will or influenced by outside sources?" Doubts filled his heart as he thought about the mysterious system and its annoyance when he deviated from the traditional path.


    His eyes narrowed dangerously. "Was it created by the magus?" He theorised, unsure about the implications. Why would he create it only to give it to him? Or were they other possessors?


    Then, his eyes widened. "The dream ce! Yes, that ce is surrounded by buildings. But why am I the only one outside? Are there actual people in them? Do they also have a system?


    Fighting against his questions and doubts, he couldn''t help but thank Elena. His unbottled emotions allowed him to think at a much deeper level and raise proper questions, even if he didn''t have answers. Then, his eyes brightened as he realised something.


    "I found it! My aspiration in this world. I''ll uncover its genuine history and reach the legendary ninth tier. To have my own body. To understand the true depths of magic. To confront the mysteries that have gued me for years." He dered solemnly, his hands raised, challenging the sky, the magus, or whoever to stop him in his path.


    "I know I can be the best historian if I set my mind to it," he dered, hisughter echoing in the empty, gloomy dream ce.


    After his solemn deration, his eyelids drooped, surrendering to the embrace of sleep. As he drifted into slumber, a quiet determination filled his being, anchoring his newfound goal in the depths of his consciousness.


    In the realm of dreams, his mind soared unburdened by doubt or fear. Guided by the beacon of his unwavering resolve, he journeyed through the etherealndscapes of his subconscious.


    Then, like antern in the darkness, a glimmer of awakening pierced the veil of dreams. He opened his eyes back in the real world, his spirit rejuvenated and his purpose clear.


    "Let''s get out of this ce. We have much to do," he said to Julius, his luminous eyes burning, mana echoing his firm emotions and enveloping his being like a soft, transparent mantle.


    Gazing back at his big brother in confusion, Julius nodded, wondering what happened and by what mechanism Adam made the items disappear, unaware that his life was hanging by a thin thread lying in his brother''s hands.

 Chapter 141: Teleportation Circle

    Arun and Asha searched for Louise and Shiro, bringing them into the room.


    "We didn''t find much. Everything is centuries old and rotten." Louise revealed their exploration results, shaking her head in disappointment.


    "We found a mysterious book, but it disappeared after Julius took a nap," Arun said truthfully, not realising he was exposing the duo''s secrets.


    "..." Asha and Julius gazed at him reproachfully while Adam shrugged dismissively. They already knew too much, anyway.


    Using his mana, he wrote, conversing with Shiro directly. "Do you know how to operate magic circles? Does this one have enough power to carry everyone?"


    "Mhh. let me check." She answered, approaching the circle without triggering the barrier. As if as soon as Adam took hold of the grimoire, the defensive mechanism ceased its functions.


    After analysing it for five minutes, she delivered her verdict. "The circle is really ancient. I''m in my fifth year, yet it''s the first time I ever see these kinds of symbols."


    She pointed at the inscriptions, hints of shock veiling her eyes as she sensed a connection with transmutation and said, "Take my words with a grain of salt, but I think its use is safe for one person. If we want everyone to use it, we need to find an energy supply to recharge it or imbue it with our mana for a few days."


    Upon hearing the exnation, Asha''s face paled. She was unwilling to stay in this rotten ce, smelling this terrible moldy odor for a few days.


    "What can we use as an energy supply?" She asked, her voice trembling.


    "I can transfer energy from magic items to the circle. If you have materials carrying potent energy, I can use that, too," Shiro said, shrugging. If the young girl wanted to keep adventuring, she''d better adapt to these kinds of dirty and gloomy ces.


    "Can I use my dius to power the circle?" Julius asked, hoping to help his pale friend. After all, the weapon passively absorbed and stored mana and life force.


    "It''s worth a try," Shiro said, receiving Julius'' dius with a frown. Upon closer inspection, the weapon seemed to be a masterpiece,bining alchemy, transmutation, and enchantment.


    She considered asking about its creator, nning tomission new gauntlets as she returned to the magic circle.


    She retrieved a chalk from her coat''s inner pocket and drew symbols for fifteen minutes under everyone''s expectant gazes.


    After double checking, ensuring that her circle was wless, she connected it to the other one and ced Julius'' dius in the middle.


    Her magic circle hummed gently, its inscription glowing dimly as if awakened by the weapon. With each passing second, the glow intensified, illuminating the beautiful room in blue and white lights, drawing a breath of relief from Adam.


    He had a power source, too. However, exposing it was way too dangerous, and he would rather avoid it. After all, it was the same power source used by the college to enhance mana in its territory using the two towers.


    "It should have enough energy to carry us all in around thirty minutes," Shiro said, smiling happily at their sess, then asked, "Where will it carry us? Can we use it to traverse the abyss all the way to the destroyed passage?"


    "Even better. It can teleport us to the frozen cave above." Adam wrote, causing her eyes to bulge in shock and her legs to tremble excitedly.


    "Are you sure?" She asked, her voice grave and deep, contrasting with the gentle hum of the magic circle.


    "Yes." He answered bluntly, unbothered by her doubts or shock.


    Shiro''s hands trembled as she swiftly focused her attention back on the circle, memorising and writing the symbols on her coat.


    Teleportation circles were a legend in the academy. Even Shepard ventured into this domain, abandoning it after several years of fruitless research. After returning, she was sure she could sell the circle''s model for a hefty sum. After all, who wouldn''t want to possess a personal, miniaturized gate?


    However, Adam quickly stopped her. Anything emerging from a destroyed path posed too great a risk to be revealed to the public eye. Thest thing he wanted was for their party to bebelled rogue mages and hunted down after exposing it.


    Disappointed, she still listened to Adam''s weird exnations, saying it was forbidden magic.


    "What a shame. I''m unsure I understand everything, but I''ll trust you on this one," she said beforeunching another conversation. "Your party only has four official members, right? Mind if I join it officially? I can bring my expertise and experience and stabilize your lineup."


    She had thought about it continually since they fought the frost naga. She saw great potential in the party. Every member was an unpolished diamond with a distinctive role.


    "Well, after everything we went through, why not?" Arun said, grinning. It was the first time he saw a mage fighting in melee like she did, and her versatility impressed him.


    "Can you share your affinity with us? I don''t understand what that ckish mana is." Louise asked seriously.


    "Oh, didn''t I mention it? I have a rare affinity for something we call force. Basically, I can increase weights to debilitate opponents or increase the impact of my strikes. I trained my body to reach the third tier mainly to support my own affinity." She said with a proud smile, waiting to hear the shocked gasps of the kids.


    After all, even among the rare affinities, hers was one of the rarest and most powerful. However, the expected reaction never came. Instead, everyone turned to Julius to get his opinion.


    "Her affinity is really powerful. If she is sincere, she can be a fine addition to the party." Adam advised upon seeing the boy study the question seriously. After all, he was the first to understand she had a gravity affinity.


    After thinking briefly, Julius nodded. "With the two of us fighting at the front, no one will reach our back line." He said, smiling gently. Despite their rough debut, Shiro acted like a genuine supervisor, helping and advising them during their journey. Her knowledge alone made her a valuable addition to the party, not to mention her battle capabilities.


    Shiro pped her hands, happy to be epted, before throwing the dius back to Julius.


    The dim teleportation circle was now glowing vigorously, ready to be used.

 Chapter 142: The Enigma of Adams List

    Everyone apprehensively approached the circle, doubting it could still function properly after such a long time.


    However, upon seeing Shiro and Julius swiftly walk on it and disappear in a sh of bright light, they gathered their resolve.


    Arun stepped on the circle''s edge, his legs shaking while gripping Asha''s hand.


    The young girl followed behind, as scared as he was, findingfort in the solid strength of his fianc¨¦''s touch.


    Louise watched the touching scene with a smile before frowning after Arun opened his mouth.


    "Asha," Arun began, his voice soft but tinged with uncertainty as he looked into her eyes, "if we find ourselves surrounded by magical beasts or worse, lost in another realm, I want you to know..." He paused, gathering his thoughts and blushing before continuing, "I want you to know that I don''t dislike your presence as much as I did before entering the college."


    Asha''s eyes widened at the boy. The clumsy deration filled her heart with warmth. "Let''s go, dummy. Everything will be fine. Don''t forget that our party is strong!" she said, trying to reassure her shaking fianc¨¦.


    "I know, but..." Arun''s voice faltered, his fear momentarily overpowering his resolve. "I just have this feeling, like something''s not right. What if we stumble into a demon''sir?"


    Before he could say anything more, Louise hastily stepped forward, gently pushing the couple into the middle of the circle, and facepalming.


    "Tsk, the scene was perfect, but you had to ruin it," she said with a wry smile, her voice tinged with exasperation. She expected their rtionship to progress more under the stressful situation. s, she ended up disappointed.


    ******


    After reappearing, the party found itself hidden behind thick, frozen stgmites in a dark corner of the cave. Julius quickly took his surroundings in, realising they were ten minutes away from the entrance.


    With sighs of relief, they exited the cave in the Gate''s direction.


    The muffled sound of their boots on the snow and the echo of their voices contrasted with the harmonious silence of the night.


    After walking for an hour, they finally traversed the gate, reappearing inside the safe haven that was the college.


    "It was a bumpy first ride, right kids?" Shiro said, grinning. Despite the challenges they experienced, she learned many things and had a clear idea of how to progress, thanks to Adam''s advice.


    "It was a real adventure! Fighting beasts, a weird knight, and discovering a mysterious ruin. Exactly what I expected." Arun said arrogantly, forgetting how afraid he was a few hours ago. Then he shocked everyone with his next sentence. "Where do we go tomorrow?"


    After a heavy silence, Shiro forced a smile and said, apanied by everyone''s nods. "Maybe not tomorrow. But in a month or two, why not?"


    Arun sighed in disappointment before grabbing Julius with a smile. "Let''s head back to our dorm."


    As Julius nodded and was about to head back, Adam interrupted him.


    "I need to talk with Shiro." He said, his voice serious.


    The boy nodded in confusion, giving the room''s key to Arun and wishing him good night.


    Everyone left after bidding goodbye, curious about what they would speak about but, understood that staying would be poorly received by the enigmatic ghost.


    "I have a list of materials. Help me find them." Adam bluntly wrote, going straight to the point.


    "Sure, forward me the list," Shiro answered, her eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    "Everything in this list has to be elemental neutral and imbued with mana. I need six tier-one minerals, five tier-two nts, four tier-three exotic crystals and gems imbued with magical energy." Shiro nodded. The materials weren''t rare or overly expensive. They could even gather them themselves in a few days if they wanted to. However, her eyes widened as the list extended.


    "Three tier-four enchanted relics. Two tier-five celestial objects like meteor shards or stardust. The essence of a tier-six ghostly creature. A tier-seven ancestral grimoire and finally a tier-eight archmage sigil."


    Shiro''s legs almost gave in as she read thest materials. Even Shepard would have trouble gathering them all, especially thest one!


    "Wh... What are you trying to create with those crazy materials?" She stuttered, her mind racing in every direction, trying to understand the list.


    After pondering, he added, avoiding the question. After all, he couldn''t tell it was the materials required for Kwame''s ritual. "Can you help me get the lower-tiered ones? I''ll ask the teachers for the rest."


    Shiro nodded, still shaken by the list, before numbly heading to her room. She was unwilling to use her brain anymore for the day, so she just waved her hand to say goodbye to Adam and Julius, who was gazing at his big brother in confusion.


    "What list did you show her?" He asked, his eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    "Just a bunch of materials I''ll need for a ritual in the future. Return to your room to rest for the night." Adam said, with a kind smile, not entering into details.


    He had to progress faster if he wanted to find a solution he could ept, the first step being gathering the materials needed to unlock mana affinity. After all, he only had ten months before awakening his talent.


    As Julius nodded, satisfied by the answer and walked back to his room, a group of adults waited expectantly in front of a Gate in the Belloria Kingdom.


    A blonde woman with green eyes paced, biting her thumbnail in frustration as an old man exuding elegance and nobility gazed at her, his brows twitching.


    "Calm down, Eleanor. He''ll be back with the boy soon." Gabriel Ashford said, caressing his moustache.


    "I hope. I''m tired of this wild goose chase. Don''t forget that you married me only to get that boy!"She said, biting her nail with enough force to crack it, her voice filled with resentment.


    "Was it my fault if you failed to bring the boy back? Was it my fault if Gaston outsmarted you so much? You''d better not me me for your failures, stupid girl." Gabriel answered, narrowing his eyes dangerously and scaring Eleanor.

 Chapter 143: Jeans Machinations

    "Humph..." She turned to a weak and chained skinny woman, her gaze filled with hate as she raised her hand and pped her face.


    Blood flew from the woman''s mouth, revealing her beautiful hazel eyes as her hair flew to the side.


    "What kind of mother have you been for your son? Why does he seem not to care about you, huh? Answer, Alina!" She screamed, venting her frustration on the poor woman.


    Alina spat blood before raising her head with dignity, her gaze unwavering and full of defiance.


    "You''ll never catch Julius. Not with his brother apanying him." She said, proud of her son''s escape and survival against all odds.


    "Julius? Hahaha." Eleanorughed madly, tears of amusement welling in her eyes. "Julius is already dead." She revealed, smirking evilly before continuing, "Do you really think he stood a chance against Gaston, that disgusting anomaly?"


    "Enough!" Gabriel interjected, stopping Eleanor from revealing more unverified information. They assumed Gaston had seeded in his ritual and possessed the boy, but they had no definite proof.


    Moreover, many thingscked sense. Why would Gaston join the College of Alchemy and Transmutation instead of the School of Dark Magic and Necromancy? Was it a n to throw them off, or did the boy really win against the monster?


    "He is alive," Alina said, her eyes glowing. She trusted the ghost who spent so many years helping her family in the shadows. She knew he wouldn''t let anything happen to her son.


    That faith allowed her to endure the mistreatment of Eleanor for four years, certain that she''d reunite with her son.


    "Humph..." As Eleanor raised her hand to strike again, the Gate suddenly emitted a bright light, piercing the night''s veil of darkness. Eleanor and Gabriel''s eyes lit up in excitement, awaiting to see Thomas and the boy cross it.


    However, a single, lonely man traversed it, his ck hair fluttering in the wind.


    He gazed at the duo with his beautiful green eyes, nodding as a greeting before saying, "Thomas has failed. He is most likely dead."


    Upon hearing the tragic news, Gabriel''s eyes narrowed dangerously, wisps of blue and red mana emanating from his eyes. "Are you sure?" He asked, his voice cutting through the silence.


    "Yes. I just saw the kids returning to their rooms. So, either Thomas died, or he betrayed you." Jean Castle said, smirking at Gabriel, seemingly unafraid of the man''s wrath.


    PFUUUU


    A thin jet ofpressed water cut his cheek superficially as he gazed at Gabriel''s extended finger.


    "Don''t provoke me, failure." The old man said, his voice dripping with hate. Thomas was his most trusted subordinate and an old friend. His demise irked him to no end. Not to mention his crippled spywork.


    "You made contact with the boy two months ago." He started, clenching his teeth. He then asked, his hands trembling. "Who is he?"


    "Julius. He survived. The ghost is alive, too." Jean revealed in a yful tone. He advised against any rushed actions. Yet that''s precisely what they did.


    Upon hearing the confirmation that her son was alive and well, learning magic, Alina smiled brightly. She had never lost hope.


    On the other hand, Gabriel exhaled, calming himself and recovering his bearing. "We can finally use her, then." He said, pointing at Alina.


    "Once again, I advise against taking hasty actions," Jean said, gazing at the marquis in annoyance.


    "You already alerted them and lost a valuable piece. You should have known better and learned from Gaston''s mistake." He snarled, his gaze disdainful.


    "Alright, cripple. I''ll give you full authority on this matter. However, if you fail, you''re dead." Gabriel answered, sumbing to Jean''s provocations.


    Those ustomed to wielding power over extended periods were so easy to manipte. Striking their pride was all it took... Jean shook his head in pity.


    "I still have ten months. I want full support from the family." He said. His n was almost fully devised. He only needed support and investment to cement and make it inescapable.


    Gazing at him, Gabriel snorted, "You have it. Don''t forget, I''ll either have sess or your head." Then, water and fire mixed in his location, obscuring his body for a brief moment before he disappeared, leaving Eleanor, Jean, Alina and a few knights behind.


    After ordering the knights to bring Alina back to her cell, Eleanor walked to Jean, her lips curling into a bright smile.


    "Long time no see. I prefer your hair blond." She said, her voice happily resounding against the night''s silence.


    "Me too. But I can''t take any risks. Don''t stress yourself anymore. I got everything covered." He said, smiling back.


    "I trust you. You are the smartest man. Even that anomaly couldn''tpare to your bright mind." She said, her voice dripping with pride.


    "But he could fight, wield mana, deceive and was extremely patient. Don''t belittle him. His real strengthy in his versatility." He shared his opinion before adding. "I need to return. The sun will rise soon, and I must guard the library."


    "Take care of yourself, and don''t forget, I love you," Eleanor said, gazing lovingly at the leaving Jean.


    "I know. Love you too." He responded as a sh of light engulfed him after he traversed the Gate.


    As Jean materialized back in the college, he remainedposed, his mind focused on the task at hand. With a determined stance, he whispered to himself, "But I love my future more."


    What was left of the night quickly passed as the sun rose, illuminating the academy''s dorms with its warm, golden rays.


    In dormitory three, room 207, Julius tiredlyopened his eyes. They returned toote yesterday, leaving him only a few hours of sleep.


    Even if today was Sunday, he refused to skip his daily training. He had to cultivate and improve his fighting style and techniques, or he would remain mediocre.


    "Big brother said weck decisiveness and miss too many opportunities." Julius pondered, determined to spend the whole day finding applications to Adam''s advice.


    Simultaneously, Adam was lyingzily on his bed, reading a thick leather-covered book while creating and dismantling two mana fingers in the dream ce.


    The weight of time pressed on his shoulders, but he was determined to speed up his progress drastically.

 Chapter 144: The Shapeshifters Legacy

    "Interesting..." Adam said, absorbed in the book''s knowledge. "To use transmutation to shapeshift partially or entirely, I''ll have to expand my knowledge of anatomy. I should probably look or design a spell to make things smoother..."


    He pondered about the Morphomancer''s legacy and how to integrate it into his arsenal.


    A n manifested in his chaotic mind. What would happen if he managed to be proficient as both a mana conjurer and a morphomancer? Would he create a whole new ss recognised by his system?


    Excitement bubbled as he theorised and analysed both fields'' applications.


    "Mana conjurers focus on maniption outside of the body. Morphomancer''s does the opposite. They control mana inside, transforming muscles, tissues, and cells. In fact, theyplement each other perfectly!" He said, his mind happilybining his limited science knowledge with magic.


    He wondered if he could discover a third path''s legacy excitedly. But where should he look?


    He obtained Kwame''s legacy by chance, while he almost died to get Elena''s in a random ruin hidden inside the belly of a dangerous mountain.


    After a brief reflection, he put his excitement aside, refocusing on his training and reading.


    Using transmutation, the morphomancer bypassed the need for incantations to use spells. Their fighting style focused on their ability to transform their bodies and objects.


    He understood no morphomancer was unarmed, as they could use nature as their weapons. For example, a seemingly harmless boulder on the side of the road could suddenly be a stone sword in their hands. Depending on the mastery and level of knowledge, they could even change the rock''s properties, turning it into steel or even magic materials.


    That wasn''t all. Their ability to shape-shift was absolutely terrifying. At high mastery, the mostmon-looking person could suddenly transform entirely. Bones, muscles, fangs, ws, wings, the only limitation to what they could change their bodies into was their knowledge, mastery and imagination. He also noted that they had to train their bodies rigorously to support the shapeshifting.


    Moreover, they could also change faces and voices, making them the best spies.


    Adam drooled at the prospect of changing his appearance into a stylish mix of powerful magic beasts before facepalming. "I don''t have a body..." He said, his eyes dimming.


    "At least I can try in the dream ce." He said, trying to raise his morale.


    After understanding the pros and cons of the morphomancer and realising why Elena spent most of her life studying and conducting research, he flipped the pages to study her achievement.


    Diagrams covered by old, forgotten symbols greeted his eyes. Elegantly written exnations about their usage covered the pages in a well-structured manner.


    He skimmed through the pages, his eyes wide, trying to understand the underlying workings of the mineral transmutations, only to realise he couldn''t understand them.


    As he reached thest page, he noticed a warning written in bold font. "Do not, and I insist, try mineral transmutation before reaching the seventh tier or have mana control reaching that tier''s standard. The process will backfire, transforming your body into minerals if you do!"


    He nodded, his face serious, wondering if his soul could be transformed into minerals, too.


    He ced the book back on his table with a wry smile before shifting his focus''s attention.


    On Monday, they would attend their headteacher''s ss. After learning about his existence, Beatrix offered him an apprenticeship, like the others.


    "Should I abuse the teacher''s trust and eagerness to ask for benefits to ept their offers?" He said, his eyes filled with reluctance. He hated that idea.


    Ever since he woke up in this world, he always returned favors, striving to be an honest person


    The best example would be Alina. After receiving her help, he made her lifefortable, making her work an undemanding job in Theodor''s shop.


    He sighed after remembering the old man, before steeling his resolve. "I''ll pay them back. As long as I progress, I can help them be adepts or even arcanists." After all, he owned two archmages'' legacies.


    But how could he make them believe him without exposing them? The grimoires'' secrets had to stay hidden until he became strong enough to protect himself.


    After thinking briefly, he decided to use their perception of him to convince them.


    With that point sorted, he nned his next actions. "I need to borrow anatomy and mineralogy books. I should also brew potions for my other stats and check on the Battle Monster Club."


    With a bright smile, he shook his head. With each passing day, the world seemed to grow more enchanting, presenting him with an ever-expanding list of tasks and discoveries to pursue.


    With everything nned, he focused one hundred percent of his attention on mastering the mage''s hand mana technique. His progress was smooth, and he should be able to materialise a full hand by tomorrow. Next, he would try to materialise two instantly without using his own hand as a temte.


    As he diligently trained, the sun passed its zenith,mencing its downward course.


    In the courtyard in front of dormitory three, the loud ng of metal resonated, disturbing the afternoon''s calm atmosphere.


    "Come again!" Shiro eximed, her smile wide and her eyes sparkling.


    Opposite her, Julius took a deep breath, taking his battle stance. They had been fighting against each other for hours now.


    In the beginning, he overpowered Shiro with ease, using tactics to catch her off guard. However, as time passed, the young girl slowly adapted. She used her affinity more seamlessly, using control instead of spells to increase her gauntlets'' weight while attacking or defending.


    Faced with her swift progress, Julius found himself forced to change his approach after understanding his problem and reviewing their battles.


    He tended to overthink before taking action, missing free opportunities. Instead, he started to rely more on his reflexes, searching to punish his opponent''s mistakes or missed strikes instantly.


    He also forced himself to strike more viciously, targeting vital areas after understanding his big brother''s analysis of their fight against the frost naga.


    They fought until dusk, only stopping to eat in the cafeteria before returning to their respective room for the night.


    They both felt happy about their progress and promised to train together more often.

 Chapter 145: Aruns Education: Delving into Adams Teachings

    "Wake up, Julius." Adam gently shook the boy at dawn. He wanted to inform him about their busy schedule in advance and ask his opinion about his idea.


    The first thing the boy said after waking up and hearing his n was, "Did you lose your mind?" with widened eyes.


    Even without being a mage, he knew you could only take one mentor. So what was this stupid idea to ept every teacher''s offer, including Shepard?


    "Do you know why they propose apprenticeships to talented students?" Adam asked in response, making him fall deep in thought.


    "To help their pupils reach their level and continue their teachings for the next generations?" He said matter-of-factly, his voice proud.


    "Buh, Buh. Wrong answer." Adam said, crossing his fingers. "It is to bind them. Most of them have been stuck on the fourth tier for years. They have no idea how to progress further. So, what do you do when you can''t achieve something yourself?"


    Julius pondered the question, understanding shing across his hazel eyes. "You hope your apprentices seed and share the method with you."


    "Pimpom. Correct! That''s why most invest resources in their disciples. They think that making them reach higher tiers faster equals higher chances to seed. Sadly, they failed to realise the truth..." Adam''s voice lingered in the empty room as he shook his head.


    How deeply ingrained was the tier system for them not to realise that what mattered the most was control rather than quantity and potency?


    "That''s why I n to bait them. They think I''m a super genius who can achieve their dreams." He started before grinning and continuing, "In fact, I can. Hahaha."


    With his new understanding, Julius couldn''t help but ponder. He didn''t want to believe it was the only reason behind apprenticeships. Wasn''t it just his big brother''s assumptions?


    He shook his head, unsure about what to think anymore. Then, he walked to Arun, shaking him to prepare for their busy school day.


    "Five more minutes, please." The boy said, his voice pleading.


    "I''ll be gone in five minutes... You should sleep earlier." Julius said, amused by his friend''s behavior.


    "Haaa... Fine. I was too absorbed in learning my next spell." Arun answered, difficulty opening his green eyes and yawning.


    "Advise him to focus on his mana control and forget spells for now. He is wasting his time." Adam chimed it with a frown. Didn''t he exin that clearly two days ago?


    After Julius ryed his words, Arun facepalmed. "I was so caught up preparing for our next adventure that Ipletely forgot!"


    "No problem. Hehe. Tell him he owes me two gold coins for the lesson." Adam said,ughing like a ck-hearted merchant who had just scammed his customer.


    Juliusughed after gazing at the pitiful-looking Arun. He lost two gold coins for something he already knew. How infuriating.


    "Alright, add three, and I''ll teach you how to reach tier two with fifteen strands instead of twenty," Adam said, his eyes burning a golden color.


    Arun nodded, his eyes sharp. "Deal."


    It didn''t sound like much, but five strands were actually a lot. Even with his mana-gathering technique, he would probably need one or two months to obtain them.


    "Easy, improve your control, then use it to form the circle," Adam said, smiling innocently.


    "Control again?!" Arun eximed, his hands trembling in indignation. His father had tier-four control, but like every magic practitioner, had never trained it before bing a mage. He also never heard about forming circles this way. Why was Adam so obsessed with it?


    "By the way, if you share what I taught you with anyone outside our group, the deal is off. You can seek your father for help and be stuck at the fourth tier until you die, just like him." This time, Adam used his mana to write, causing Arun to pale at his harsh words.


    He opened his mouth to defend his father but quickly closed it. If memories served him right, Vikram became a mage at seventeen, making him a rare genius during his youth. He was now forty-five...


    Upon realising his father had made no progress in twenty-eight years except in mana control and alchemy, his eyes bulged in shock.


    "I''ll try your method, but if I don''t reach the second tier by our next expedition, I want a refund." He said, his voice firm yet his face lowered.


    After all, his father was more than his hero. He was the man he dreamed of surpassing. Understanding that in the eyes of Adam, Vikram was just another mediocre mage made his heart ache. But what exnation could he offer that wouldn''te across as mere justification?


    "Ok," Adam answered shortly before floating towards the door.


    In the meantime, Julius patted Arun''s shoulder. "You can trust him, Arun. In truth, he likes you a lot, even if he would never admit it."


    "Really?" Arun''s eyes lit up as Julius'' words chased his depressing thoughts about his father away. Being liked by someone so mysterious and creative made him puff his chest with pride.


    Julius nodded under his big brother''s annoyed gaze.


    "Move. Now!" Adam said authoritatively, making him shiver.


    He walked to the door with heavy steps, afraid of his big brother''s future retaliation. "Seems like I won''t sleep well tonight." He muttered while opening the door and walking outside the room.


    "How did you know?" Adam replied, a yful smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. He couldn''t help but tease the boy, knowing full well he''d be on edge all night.


    Heughed while floating behind him, making the boy panic the whole morning before they finally entered their ssroom after having breakfast.


    "Good morning, students! I hope you enjoyed your weekend and are ready for our elemental magic mastery lessons!" Beatrix said, her smile dazzling the kids and her enthusiasm contagious.


    It was the first time Adam assisted her ss. He skipped itst week for obvious reasons.


    He patiently endured the torturous three hours, listening to something he had no care for before the bell finally rang.


    As the students left the ss in a cacophony of discussions andughter, Julius patiently waited, seated at his desk.


    Once the ss was empty, he stood and walked to Beatrix, catching her attention.


    "Ah! Mr. Riverwood. How can I help you?" She asked, smiling brightly and cing a monocle on her right eye.

 Chapter 146: The Ghostly Pact

    Julius regarded Beatrix with a perplexed expression. No one had ever addressed him in such a manner, and it felt distinctly odd.


    "We came to ept your offer," Adam said, smiling innocently.


    Echoing his words, the sound of Beatrix''s hand meeting the desk reverberated through the room as she pped it in excitement. Her eyes sparkled with satisfaction, and her lips curved into an enchanting smile. "I''m d you chose me! I''m sure we can do so much together!" her melodious voice echoed in the empty room.


    "But... I have a condition." Adam said, making her frown. "I need some rare element-neutral materials. If you can get hold of a set, I''ll help you be an adept in less than five years."


    Beatrix gazed at the ghost in shock, her eyes wide, the monocle almost falling from her nose and her mouth open. She wondered how he could be so sure he could pull it off.


    "Show me the list." She said, her delicate face turning serious. She might harbor doubts but trusted Shepard''s discerning eye.


    Adam wrote the materials from tier four and above using mana, causing Beatrix to almost fall from her seat.


    "Do you realise that your list is worth a small kingdom? What do you need those materials for?" She asked, her voice trembling.


    "A ritual. I can''t share much, but know that if I seed, I''ll probably be a mage by the end of this academic year." He revealed with burning eyes.


    His words even shocked Julius. How would his big brother be a mage when he couldn''t even gather mana on his own? He could drink potions to remedy the problem but had already consumed one this year.


    Beatrix gazed at the ghost intently. If he could really rise from tier one to tier four in one academic year, he might be an adept in less than five years. The youngest mage in the world took four years in the academy to reach that tier after all. Even after centuries had passed, his record remained unbroken.


    She tapped her index on her desk pensively before deciding. "I can get you the tier-five materials." She said, sumbing to the temptation under Julius'' astonished gaze.


    He failed to understand how she could ept to trade two valuable materials for a hypothetical opportunity to be an adept.


    But her eyes shone with determination. After years of stagnation, she would seize any chance for advancement, even if she had to sacrifice rare materials.


    "If I''m not mistaken, Thaddeus obtained a ghostly essence years ago. You can try to get it from him. The tier-four materials are the easiest to get. Vikram has a bunch of them. Considering your good rtionship with Arun, he''ll probably give you what you need," Beatrix said, trying her best to help Adam before a deep frown etched itself onto her delicate face.


    "The problem is thest two... For the ancestral grimoire, try to ask Elysia. Shees from an old family of mages. Who knows? She might have inherited one." She paused briefly, a shiver running down her spine as she fixed thest material''s name.


    "Ask Shepard for the archmage sigil. If he can''t help you get it, no one can." She said, her voice echoing ominously in the ssroom, forcing Julius to take a step back.


    Adam nodded calmly and said in gratitude, "Thank you for the information. You have my word. Any person who helps me now will be an adept in less than five years."


    Beatrix nodded, hoping he could achieve his objective and hold his promise, before bidding the duo goodbye.


    After leaving the ssroom, Julius swiftly ran to Thaddeus'' transmutation ssroom. Fortunately, the old man was still inside, seated at his desk and reading a thick grimoire.


    Knock Knock.


    "Yes?" Thaddeus responded, his brows twitching in annoyance. Why couldn''t he read in peace during mealtime?


    However, after the door creaked open, and he discerned the ghostly figure of Adam through his monocle, his face brightened.


    "Ah, isn''t it our transmutation genius? Why did you suddenlye to visit this old man?" He said, his smile so wide that his pearly white teeth reflected the sunlight.


    "I came to ept your offer..."


    Adam repeated what he said to Beatrix, except he directly asked for the tier-six ghost essence instead of showing him the list.


    "Count me in." Thaddeus made a split-second decision, epting Adam''s request without asking questions.


    Julius regarded the man with a weary gaze, realising his big brother had been right since the beginning. They only wanted apprentices to be adepts. He shook his head in disappointment, releasing a heavy sigh.


    Noticing his expression, Thaddeus frowned.


    "You are still young, boy. You don''t know what it is like to be a mage at a young age. Dream to climb the tiers all the way to the magus level, only to be crushed by reality and stagnate for decades." He said, reminiscing about his younger days.


    Despite his diligent training during the past fifty years and the innumerable potions and elixirs he drank, he seemed unable to form his fifth circle. He still couldn''t understand the reason. His mana reserve was as deep as a well and extremely potent. His rare affinity to metal was equally developed, reaching a really high level.


    He could say without a doubt that he tried everything, yet failed. So, why not ept the ghost''s offer? After all, he would have invested resources in him if he had be his disciple in the first ce.


    "You have my word. You''ll be an adept soon." Adam reassured him before leaving the ss with Julius.


    As they made their way to Elysia''s ss, Adam pondered how to persuade her. She potentially held the second most valuable item. Thankfully, the grimoire wouldn''t vanish after the ritual. It would only diminish in power. Still, the item was so precious that he questioned whether it could even be removed from a heavily guarded chamber in the first ce.


    Moreover, during theirst conversation, he remembered he called her a dandelion eater.


    He sighed in apprehension as Julius tried to open the door, only to find it locked.


    "She already left, big bro." He said, his shoulders dropping in disappointment.

 Chapter 147: The Art of Negotiation and Manipulation

    "We can try again after evening sses," Adam answered, exasperationcing his words. He pondered briefly before adding, his eyes aze with determination, "Let''s skip sses. We need to find Vikram and ask him to contact Shepard."


    Julius nodded, his heart overjoyed to follow the suggestion. Despite his indifference towards the boring magic sses, he found constion in theplex tapestry of history and geopolitics, enjoying every opportunity to broaden his horizons. If not for his big brother, he would only attend to those.


    As he ran to the cafeteria, cutting the wind like an arrow and astonishing the students he passed by, Adam pondered the persuasive argument he could employ to sway Shepard.


    The man was already an arcanist, leagues above the other teachers. Offering him a way to be an adept would be insufficient.


    He couldn''t share Kwame''s or Elisa''s legacies, either. Even if Shepard didn''t outright kill him for possessing knowledgebelled dangerous by the entire, what would happen after the other archmages discovered his advancement? Or worse, the magus in person?


    He frowned upon reaching this point as Julius stepped inside the cafeteria.


    After swiping the ce with his hazel eyes, he noticed a small group of teachers engaged in a heated discussion. Their table was filled with pints or sses, releasing the sweet scent of alcohol.


    "I''m telling you, my approach to elemental conversion in alchemy is at least twenty percent more effective than yours!" Thurin eximed, confronting Vikram with a confident tone.


    "Maybe, but it consumes forty percent more mana. You sacrifice stability for efficiency. That''s why my sess rate is higher than yours." Vikram answered, his gaze sharp. He prided himself as the college''s best alchemist and wouldn''t step back.


    Then, he noticed the approaching Julius. His eyes lit up as he rose from his seat.


    "A student requests my support. We''ll continue this conversationter. Even if you are wrong." He said, smirking at Thurin before walking to meet the boy.


    "Big brother has a favor to ask. Can you help us?" Julius said, going straight to the point and astonishing Vikram.


    His face turned serious as he said, "Follow me. We''ll speak in my ssroom."


    With a nod, they walked behind him until they entered the alchemy ss.


    After he put his monocle, Adam instantly said, causing the teacher''s eyes to narrow. "I need three tier-four element-neutral enchanted relics. In exchange, I''ll help you be an adept."


    Vikram gazed at the swirling mist hiding Adam''s features intently, his eyes burning as he fell deep in thoughts.


    The silence lingered in the ssroom briefly before he finally opened his mouth. "You just started your journey. I''m sorry, but I don''t think you can help me."


    Adam smirked in response. "If you don''t believe me, let''s bet instead." He said,ying his bait.


    "Oh? Concerning what? You do understand it must be of equal worth, correct?" Vikram answered with a yful smile, intrigued by the sudden offer.


    "Your son. I''ll make him an acolyte with tier-two mana control by the end of this month." Adam revealed his contingency n, forcing Vikram''s smile to freeze on his face.


    Since the beginning, he foresaw that the allure of power might not sway every teacher. That''s why he designed alternatives.


    For Thaddeus, he nned to rejuvenate his old cells after delving into Elena''s legacy for a few months. For Beatrix, he nned to offer fashion designs after noticing her carry the handbags manufactured by the Kaur family.


    Vikram''s case was the easiest to solve. With how caring and strict he was with his son, helping Arun was an easy way to convince him.


    After five long minutes of silence, Vikram''s conflicted expression finally returned to normal as he gave his answer. "Your proposition is tempting. However, he''ll eventually be an acolyte in a few months anyway. It is not worth the risk."


    Before he could call the meeting off, Adam''s shocking words resonated in the room. "If it''s not enough, I can make him an apprentice in, let''s say, six months?"


    Even Julius gazed at him in confusion, wanting to scream, "You''re not even an apprentice yourself!" but kept his mouth shut. He knew better than to interfere with his brother''s crazy ideas.


    "Hahaha. That would make him the youngest apprentice in history." Vikram''sughter resonated thunderously in the room as he pped his desk in amusement. He knew his son''s talent. Even bing an apprentice in his fourth year would require a miracle.


    "I know the recipe of a potion that can increase natural mana flow," Adam revealed with an impassive voice, forcing Vikram to stopughing.


    Instead, his face became scaringly serious, and his eyes emanated wisps of fire-red mana. "That''s lost knowledge. Do you realise I can kill you for possessing it?"


    "The same way you could after I attacked you two months ago." Adam snorted, unafraid and still angry about what he did. He was confident in Vikram''s character, trusting that as long as his sole heir stood to benefit, he would turn a blind eye. That''s why he was daring enough to reveal the Ghostly Elixir of Ethereal Energy.


    Vikram scratched his head, sighing. "Alright, you drive a hard bargain. I''ll give you the three relics for the recipe. As an additional condition, Arun must be an apprentice by the end of the third month next year."


    "I want the relics first. Not giving the recipe for free." Adam answered, his stance firm on the matter. If Vikram couldn''t trust him, he would revise his n and ask someone else for the relics.


    After a moment, Vikram finally agreed, hints of fear crossing his eyes. He started to realise how maniptive Adam could be and dreaded the thought of bing his enemy.


    Of course, he would win in a frontal confrontation ten times out of ten, but what if strategy and traps were added to the mix? What if he came back after reaching his level to settle the scores?


    "I hope we can let bygones be bygones. I''m sure you understand why I had to interrogate the boy." He said, trying to tie this loose end.


    "Sure, help me negotiate with Shepard, and I''ll forget everything," Adam answered with a mischievous grin.

 Chapter 148: The Sigils Quest

    "Are you sure you''re not from Asha''s family?" Vikram said, cold sweat dripping down his back. He had the feeling he was being led by the nose by the Kaur''s family head.


    Julius couldn''t help but burst intoughter at the question. He understood where Vikram got that assumption, as when it came to benefits, his big brother would fight tooth and nail to get the lion''s share.


    Adam gazed at him briefly before continuing his discussion with a smile. "How do we contact Shepard?"


    Vikram then exined that he could contact him thanks to his teacher''s card before spending half an hour discussing what they could offer to obtain the arcanist''s help.


    After deepening his understanding of the man, Adam nodded, ready to step into the lion''s maw.


    "If things go south, I''ll do my best to help convince him," Vikram assured before retrieving his card and injecting mana into it.


    The sleek golden card came to life with a soft hum and a bright light as he said, "Adam has an offer and requests a meeting."


    After thirty seconds, a mass of smoke filtered through the window and gathered in the middle of the empty ssroom. After condensing itself, the smiling figure of Shepard appeared before them.


    "Haa. My ghostly friend. Are you finally ready to be my apprentice? With your potential, I can easily help you be an adept!" He said, his voice filled with eagerness and enthusiasm as his colorful robes fluttered.


    Julius couldn''t help butugh at his wording. Wasn''t that what his big brother said to the other teachers?


    Meanwhile, Adam locked his gaze with the man''s piercing grey eyes and asked, "What drives your desire for an apprentice?"


    The arcanist''s smile widened as he swiftly answered, "To help me conduct research and pierce the secret to reach the archmage rank." He took a stylish pose before continuing, "You see, despite my dazzling appearance and out-of-this-world style, I''m already fifty-two."


    Everyone''s eyes widened at the revtion for different reasons. Adam and Julius had always thought he was no older than thirty. On the other hand, Vikram''s expression contorted, a testament to his deep inner turmoil. Shepard was less than ten years older than him but two tiers above!


    "Hahaha. I pride myself on being the youngest arcanist of our age." He said, pride apanying his words before turning serious. "Sadly, I''m not immortal. Alchemy can''t renew my aging organs. That''s why I need to be an archmage and further my research on immortality."


    BAM


    Vikram fell from his chair after immortality was mentioned. Was it even possible? He slowly stood up under the director''s yful gaze.


    "I like this world too much to die. Moreover, wouldn''t it be a shame to lose a talent like me because of old age?" Then he continued his exnation. "If immortality was unattainable, how are those three old fogies upying the archmage rank still alive? Not to mention our dear, elusive magus?"


    These mighty figures were way out of his league, so he rarely thought about them. But the question raised by Shepard forced him to consider immortality as possible.


    "So? Will you join me on my quest, my dear Adam? Under me, you''ll have ess to a plethora of spells, academic documents covering various fields, and resources." Shepard extended his hand, his eyes burning with ambition.


    Even he, the acimed genius of their time, had been stuck at his rank for twenty years! He kept gathering mana painstakingly, day after day. Sadly, the seventh magic circle refused to form, frustrating him to no end as his once youthful body struggled against the passing of time.


    Adam pondered briefly, still reluctant to recognise anyone as his mentor, before stating his condition. "I need an archmage sigil. If you can get hold of one, I''ll be your apprentice."


    "A what?" Shepard''s voice squeaked, his pitch rising two octaves in response to the unexpected request.


    "Ahem. Do you know what you''re asking for? An archmage sigil is an official item granted to them by the magus in person! It is a recognition of their achievements and mastery over mana by the strongest. So, tell me, how do you want me to find one?" He asked, a deep frown covering his face.


    Simultaneously, Adam''s eyes widened as he understood the depth of Kwame''s intelligence, thinking in shock. ''Kwame realised elemental affinities were baits and needed elemental neutral materials of the eighth tier. That''s how he got the idea of using his own enemy''s creations!''


    He had always wondered about the sigil''s cement in the eighth tier rather than the seventh, but now everything made much more sense! He also understood the sigil was the missing piece causing Kwame''s inability to unlock mana affinity. After all, it made no sense for him not to write about it if he had.


    As his understanding deepened, Shepard''s voice echoed gravely in the room, forcing him out of his thoughts. "Forget about obtaining a sigil. It''s hopeless."


    However, Adam was determined. He couldn''t give up. "I only need it for a day. I''ll return it in pristine condition. Help me borrow one." He asked, his voice echoing his firm state of mind.


    Faced with his resolve, Shepard fell into deep thought, swiftly assessing the risks and potential oues if he involved himself.


    "I can help organise a meeting with two archmages. You''ll be on your own for the request. I''m sorry, but I can''t take any more risks." He said, shaking his head in fear. After all, archmages were for him what mages were for apprentices: unreachable existences.


    "Thank you. I can''t promise you anything concerning immortality, but I can give you a magic circle design for your trouble." Adam said, genuinely thankful for the help.


    Then, remembering Elena''s legacy, he used his mana to draw the teleportation circle recorded in her grimoire before Shepard, forcing the man''s eyes to widen in dismay.


    He swiftly retrieved a magic device from his pocket, using it to register the drawing before forcing it to dissipate using smoke.


    "Never show this to anyone!" He screamed, a mix of trepidation and dreadcing his voice.

 Chapter 149: Revealing the Forbidden

    He had studied this field extensively before giving up, marking teleportation circles as impossible fantasies. After all, how could a small circle rece the humongous Gates they used?


    However, it was because he studied the field that he understood the intricacies and viability of the design.


    After recovering his bearings, he sternly exined, "I don''t want to know where you found this design, and I don''t care. It is unrecorded knowledge. If anyone ever found you possess it, you won''t need to meet the archmages. They''ll find and erase any trace of you!"


    However, instead of the panicked gaze he expected from Adam, he only saw him grin.


    "That''s why you recorded it?" He said yfully. After their exchange, he understood what drove Shepard. It was not power in itself but knowledge. That''s why he shared the circle, unafraid of the consequences.


    In response, Shepard narrowed his eyes dangerously, then burst into a fit ofughter. "Hahaha. I guess I''d better not show it to anyone either!" He said, unable to keep his severe facade anymore.


    "Be ready. I''ll take you tomorrow to see the first archmage." He said before transforming into a mass of smoke and leaving the room, carried away by the wind.


    "Things turned out better than I expected," Vikram said, smiling wryly and feeling less guilty about epting the potion''s recipe.


    "Nothing is done yet, but we are on the right track," Adam answered, clenching his fist in victory before adding, "I need to prepare for tomorrow. When will the materials be ready?"


    "I''ll give them to Arun tomorrow. You can get them from him." Vikram said, smiling upon imagining his son''s progress.


    With a friendly nod, the duo returned to their dorm, leaving Vikram alone to ponder Shepard''s revtions.


    ********


    Upon reaching their room, Adam swiftly closed his eyes to enter the dream ce to train and think about the uing meeting.


    Lying on his bed, he couldn''t help but frown after an hour.


    "I have nothing to trade for the sigil..." He said in discouragement.


    He counted on Shepard to get him a sigil before knowing their importance. Sadly, things didn''t go ording to n, leaving him entirely out of tricks.


    He scratched his head in frustration before saying, "I have two chances. I''ll just ask what they want directly and try to obtain it."


    With a sigh of frustration, he shifted his focus back to training, determined to perfect his mage''s hand mana technique by tomorrow.


    Meanwhile, Julius sat on his bed, clutching his dius as he continued his cultivation practice. Thanks to the increase in the weapon''s tier, he could refine life force faster than before. However, he still progressed at a snail''s pace. Join us at NovelFire|le mpyr


    "When will we focus on getting a cultivation technique..." He muttered, his eyes glowing with sadness. He understood that his big brother couldn''t divide his attention anymore. But he wanted to progress, too.


    Chasing the depressing thoughts away, he focused on cultivation until five in the evening.


    Upon hearing the bell ring in the distance, he shook Adam awake to continue with their busy schedule.


    Despite running at top speed, they sadly failed to meet Elysia. The teacher seemed to leave her ss faster than her students, for reasons they didn''t know.


    Instead, they entered the enormous tower in which the library was located.


    "Wee back. Are you here to return the books you borrowed?" Jean greeted them with a smile.


    "Yes, and I''d like to borrow an encyclopedia on magic beasts'' anatomy and one on humans," Julius replied, handing over the alchemy books borrowed using Shepard''s golden tickets.


    Taking the book, Jean suggested earnestly, "No problem. I suggest using a golden ticket for the magical beasts'' encyclopedia; they''re the best."


    Julius gazed at his big brother, awaiting his instruction, only to see him shake his head, looking at Jean, his eyes burning with suspicion.


    He could basically borrow any book using the golden ticket. Why would he waste it on an encyclopedia? He found the librarian''s suggestion really weird. More importantly, how did he know he still possessed one?


    As suspicion took root in Adam''s heart, Jean''s words cut through the tension with a hint of amusement. Despite the levity in his tone, his emerald eyes gleamed with a sharpness akin to daggers. "Everyone knows," he remarked to Julius, "that you held onto a ticket from yourst visit. Your friend couldn''t resist boasting about it thest time he borrowed a fire spell book, hahaha."


    Thanks to his improved physique, Julius noticed the slight change while Adam nodded in understanding, dropping his suspicion and nning to teach the boy how to keep his tongue in check.


    "I won''t use my ticket," Julius responded, gazing suspiciously at Jean, who nodded and went to fetch the encyclopedias.


    Then, he came and presented two books. "That''s the best ones I have." He said, his smile reaching his ears as Adam read the titles.


    "Common tier one and two magical beasts'' anatomy index and basics of the human body workings..." His gaze burned with the me of anger as he said. "Is he taking us for fools?"


    But before Julius couldin, Jean''s voice cut the air sharply. "Remember the rules? You can''t borrow any book containing knowledge above your tier. I''m trying to help you, really." He said, hinting he was doing the boy a favor.


    His words managed to calm Adam down as he remembered them. "Take the one on human anatomy. Don''t want to study weak beasts." He tasked Julius, feeling annoyed by the stupid rule.


    After leaving the library, Julius made his way towards the Battle Monster Club, eager to explore why it piqued his big brother''s interest so much.


    Unbeknownst to them, the librarian''s gaze lingered on their departing figures, a frown marring his features as he contemted their encounter.


    "I almost messed up... A slip of the tongue was enough to trigger his suspicion." He muttered, clenching a round gem. He had wanted to force him to use his ticket on something that wouldn''t make him grow stronger, but it almost backfired.

 Chapter 150: Battle Monster

    "Wee to the battle monster club!" An older student greeted him as soon as he entered the bustling office of the club with a radiant smile.


    He curiously gazed at the many students discussing enthusiastically as they spectated a strange battle.


    "I''m telling you! The thunder wolf will beat the goblin!" A young student from his ss eximed excitedly.


    "No way. This goblin looks like a veteran. With his equipment and a bit of help, he''ll win!" Another student answered, his gaze focused on the battle.


    "What is happening?" Julius asked, carried by the general excitement.


    The older student''s eyes brightened at the question. "One of our members wants to take a more active role in the club. He has to beat an older student to be epted." He responded before exining the rules.


    After the lengthy exnation, Julius summarised them, his voice showcasing his growing interest. "Two people duel using a deck of twenty talismans. They each have three castles. Once they are destroyed, they lose, right?"


    "More or less. We''ll transfer monster souls into cars to make it more convenient." The older student exined excitedly, pointing at the goblin and its master, who released a spell on it, "During each of your turns, you can use a supportive spell to boost one of your monsters or alter the terrain before and after attacking."


    Echoing his words, the goblin''s sword suddenly zed with furious mes as numbers appeared above its head.


    ATK 1200->1500.


    Adam''s eyes glowed passionately at the interactive game, eager toplete his deck andpete in the tournament he heard about during their inscription. Then, he gazed at the scene in more detail.


    Each student stood behind a table filled with magic inscriptions and three slots to ce cards. Before them, a realistic illusion depicted three miniaturised castles. The field was divided in the middle by arge in monsters would fight on.


    Suddenly, the goblin''s master voice resounded in the room with amand. "Engage in battle!"


    Following the order, the lifelike illusions of the two monsters entered the in.


    The wolf opened its mouth, revealing its sharp fangs as lightning danced on its yellow fur before lunging at the small goblin.


    In response, the green creature cut the air with his burning sword, dividing the wolf and engulfing its body in fire.


    However, before the burning parts of the defeated monster could hit the ground, they exploded in a rain of sparkles.


    "That student did his homework. Thanks to the boosting spell, he defeated a stronger enemy." The older student said, nodding approvingly before adding, "The goblin can now progress towards the castle. If he wins his next battle, he can destroy it."


    Julius nodded in understanding, captivated by the match, as the wolf owner frowned. He drew a card from his deck before smiling ominously.


    "Come forth, Spectral Warden!" He eximed, pping his card on the table''s slot.


    Echoing his words, a thick mist materialised in front of his besieged castle, swirling ominously in the wind before taking the ethereal form of a heavily armored knight carrying an enormous great sword.


    Not wasting time, he immediately engaged him in battle. After all, the attack points disyed above its head reached 1600.


    Julius gazed at the ghostly apparition before turning to his big brother, a peculiar gleam in his eyes. He had always pondered the true extent of his brother''s strength and couldn''t help but question how much attack he would have if he were turned into a card.


    Unable to defeat his opponent, the goblin exploded into light particles under its owner''s aggrieved gaze. However, before he could start his turn, his opponent swiftly cast a spell.


    The sky darkened as graves rose from the in, turning it into an eery cemetery.


    "Use your effect." He ordered the Spectral Warden under everyone''s bathed breaths.


    The warden nonchntly plunged his hand into the soft soil and pulled a ghost with 1000 attack points from it.


    "Sigh, the match is over." The older student shook his head, exining, "Instead of using a boosting spell, he altered the field after the battle, allowing him to trigger the warden''s summoning effect."


    Upon hearing the exnation, Adam''s eyes narrowed in interest. The game''splexity excited him to no end. Moreover, each deck was unique, as the cards came from genuine monsters.


    The rest of the match unfolded without surprise. The warden summoned another ghost in each turn, filling his owner''s field and allowing him tounch multiple attacks on the castles overwhelming his opponent.


    "Starting from tier two, monsters have unique effects capable of turning the tables of the match. I rmend you to trade or buy a few to strengthen your deck." The older student said as the excitement for the duel died down after such a crushing defeat.


    Julius nodded before walking to another student seated at a counter with various cards and talismans disyed behind a ss. He checked the prices with frightful eyes.


    Tier-two harpy: 40 golds.


    Tier-two Treant: 55 golds.


    Tier-three Gravewalker: 423 golds.


    Then, a card covered by a thick mana barrier caught his attention.


    Tier-four Shadowfiend: 2500 golds.


    Julius loudly gulped at the crazy prices. A single card could cover his enrollment fees twelve times!


    "Hey, newbie. Want to buy, sell or convert talismans into cards?" The student behind the counter asked bluntly.


    "Sell the bear, convert Thomas and buy eleven talismans," Adam instructed, as shocked as the boy. He underestimated the game''s poprity and people''s willingness to spend money on it.


    Julius retrieved the two talismans and handed them to the man after a brief exnation.


    "Converting a talisman costs one gold." He said,zily standing up and grabbing the items before cing them on a desk filled with painting utensils. After using his mana, the desk came to life as it absorbed the talismans inside its wooden surface.


    Soon, the utensils moved on their own, painting two nk cards with images and rows of texts before injecting the souls into them.


    Done with the process, the man leisurely gazed at the result before shock covered his face.


    He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, reading the name of the card depicting the mix of a human and a monkey again and again.


    Tier-Four Swiftshadow Simian Knight.

 Chapter 151: Stolen card Fiasco

    Despite hiszy appearance and rude treatment, he was a genuine fan of the game. Presented with such a valuable and mysterious card, his blood flowed in reverse.


    "Apologies, something went wrong with the process," he said, subtly putting the card in his pocket and presenting the other. "I''ll give you one hundred gold aspensation."


    However, nothing escaped Julius'' piercing eyes. The boy''s face contorted in an ugly grimace as he understood the man''s intentions.


    "I highly suggest you give me the card. You don''t know who you are trying to steal." He said in outrage and fear. For him, trying to steal something from his big brother wasn''t different from a suicide attempt.


    "Take the gold. It''ll be better for both of us. It''ll be your words against mine if youin." The student snickered, his voice contemptuous.


    Upon hearing the words, Adam smiled in amusement. "Oh? The words of a dead man won''t matter much."


    He extended his finger, pointing it at the thief under Julius'' horrified gaze.


    With a pale face, he hurriedly pushed the student aside, making him fall behind the counter.


    BANG


    Half a secondter, the muffled noise of a bullet colliding with a hard surface resounded as a hole appeared on the counter.


    The student failed to register what happened. He quickly stood up, rmed, thinking Julius was attacking him. However, what he heard confused him and the nearby students.


    "You really shot! Are you crazy?" Julius eximed, cold sweat covering his forehead.


    Adam shrugged, seemingly unbothered. "Only sought to punish the audacious hand that dared to steal from me," he said in a frigid tone.


    As the student gathered curiously, and his big brother seemed intent on punishing the man, Julius made a split decision and escaped the room.


    "What are you doing? JULIUS! MY CARD!" Adam screamed, his angry words echoing loudly in the boy''s ears as his ghostly figure was dragged behind the boy.


    The students gazed in confusion at the departing boy before returning to their tasks while the thief smirked in victory. With this card, he had a significant chance to win next year''s tournament.


    He slid his hand into his pocket, happily retrieving the card, only to realise it was gone.


    He double, then triple-checked, only to face the same result. "Where is my card?" He muttered, his shoulders dropping and his voice cracking in sadness.


    He searched under the counter, misery filling his face, hoping it had dropped from his pocket when he fell. However, he only found a round hole. Confused, he raised his head only to see the same hole on the counter.


    With a bad feeling, he quickly opened it. Desperation covered his face as he noticed three cards were pierced and unseble.


    "Shit..." Tears welled in his eyes. Not only did the super rare card mysteriously disappear, but now he had to pay for the damaged ones as they were under his supervision.


    *****


    With ragged breath and wide-eyed panic, Julius burst into his room, startling Arun from his studies.


    Then, he unleashed a torrent of words, his voice trembling with a mixture of frustration and fear. "Why do you always react like this?!" His hands clenched into fists at his sides. "You never seem to care about the consequences!"


    "That''s who I''m. This card is worth a fortune, and we almost died against Thomas to get it," Adam roared in response. Why was he med as the victim?


    "Why would I let a random snotty brat steal it from me?" He added hatefully, mana enveloping him.


    He hated suffering usations when what he did was right. After all, he never intended to wound the kid, aiming his shot between his fingers to damage the cards below to teach him a lesson. So, why did Julius react as though he had attempted murder?


    Tension thickened the air, causing Arun''s eyes to widen in rm. Especially after mana enveloped the ghost, making his silhouette visible.


    He quickly positioned himself between the duo despite his fear, and said, "Please calm down. I don''t know what happened, but we can figure out a solution if we think calmly."


    His intervention defused the escting tension as Julius retrieved something from his pouch.


    "Don''t always use brute force to solve things. Count on me more." He said, the two cards between his fingers.


    As he pushed the student with one hand, he used the other to take the card back without him noticing.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed, his voice torn between praise and reproach. "You stole it back?"


    "Yes, I did. It''s better than shooting!" Julius responded, justifying his action righteously.


    Deep in thought, Adam fell silent. They were the victims, so whymit morally reproachable acts to resolve the conflict?


    On one hand, he couldn''t approve, but on the other, he couldn''t disapprove either. Faced with a moral dilemma he never considered, he failed to deliver an answer.


    The mana surrounding him dissipated, relieving Arun''s tense nerves as Adam finally said kindly. "Don''t steal for my sake again, and trust me more, too. I only intended to scare him."


    In response, Julius lowered his head in guilt. He knew his big brother never stole despite being invisible to others. "I won''t. I''m sorry," he murmured softly.


    Adam''s gaze softened. It was their first conflict and hopefully thest. "I''m sorry too," he admitted, his tone awkward yet sincere. "I''ll try to warn and exin my actions next time."


    The duo gazed at each other, understanding in their eyes before they burst outughing like two kids. After spending years together, neither wanted this stupid conflict tost.


    Arun sighed in relief after seeing them reconcile before asking what happened.


    After catching up on the events, he said, smirking. "Should have aimed for the head." He hated nothing more than thieves. Vikram even implemented aw in their territory. On the first offence, a thief lost a finger; on the second, a hand; and on the third, their head.


    Julius gazed at his friend in shock. Was he the only reasonable person in their group?


    Simultaneously, Adam wrote to the kid, making his eyes gleam joyfully. "You''d better focus on your training instead of spouting bullshit. I''ll be your teacher for the next six months."


    "Hai, sir! What should I do?" He asked, his voice filled with impatience.


    "Use your mana to construct and deconstruct blocks, again and again," Adam said, sharing his boring mana control training and making Arun''s face pale.


    Build blocks all day? That was it? What kind of tedious method was that?


    He sat down and started, his eyes filled with doubts as everyone returned to their upations for the rest of the evening.

 Chapter 152: The Ancestral Grimoire: Elysias Temptation

    Adam left the dream ce, his eyes glowing with happiness. He had done it. After two months of hard training, his mage''s hand mana technique was finallyplete.


    In an excellent mood, he gazed at the sleeping Arun, a mischievous glint shing across his eyes.


    In a breath, a mage''s hand materialised and crawled under the boy''s nket. Then, changing his pitch, he yelled, "Snake!"


    Julius snapped his eyes open and jumped in fright, reaching for his dius before hearing Arun scream.


    The poor boy felt a stinging sensation, reminding him of Asha''s pinches, forcing him to wake up in panic.


    "Arun, behind me! There are snakes!" Julius warned in concern while sweeping the room with his piercing eyes. After two seconds, he scratched his head in confusion. He failed to spot any threats.


    Meanwhile, Arun had already hidden himself behind his friend. With a pale face, he massaged his reddened belly, wondering if a snake had bitten him in dread.


    As the two boys faced the sudden situation seriously, Adam roared inughter, unable to contain it anymore.


    "Haha, with all the training, it''s been a while since Ist pranked you." He said with an innocent smile amidst hisughter.


    Julius gazed at his big brother with a frown before smiling. It had indeed been a while since his brother acted like that. Relief filled his heart as he realised their rtionship was slowly returning to what it was before the incident four years ago.


    "Calm down, Arun," he said, his hand on his trembling friend''s shoulder. "It was a prank from big bro."


    Arun''s eyes widened as Adam manipted the hand hiding under his nket, showing it as proof.


    "Wow! The hand isplete!" Julius eximed, his eyes reflecting his joy at his brother''s achievement.


    "Now that I have mastered the process, I can create another technique." He answered, eager to start a new training journey as he gazed at his skills.


    Other: Mana bullet LV MAX, Atom Burst LVL MAX, Mage''s hands LVLMAX.


    Passive: Mana Control T4, Enhanced Intuition T1, Dagger mastery T1, Spear mastery T2,


    Mana Shaping T2.


    Note: Soul is damaged... Mages have tier-two control. Why are you the opposite?!


    His experience with Atome Burst significantly improved his understanding of mana, allowing him to progress swiftly. He did not doubt that converting spells into mana techniques was the most efficient way to train, as the previous experiences would nurture his progress.


    "Teach me that technique instead of making me create blocks!" Arun eximed as he marveled at the lifelike transparent hand.


    "Sure." Adam wrote with a yful smile before adding, "Reach tier two in two weeks, and I''ll teach you wholeheartedly."


    "..." How unreasonable was that request? Didn''t he have a month yesterday? But the technique was too enticing. He pped his cheeks to gather courage and dered, "I''ll do it. Don''t turn back on your words!"


    The duo gazed at him with encouraging smiles as Adam wrote, "You speak like a real man! Like it!"


    The trioughed happily before enjoying breakfast with the girls and heading to Elysia''s ss, finally meeting the elusive teacher.


    As the students sat at their desks, Elysia shot a re at Adam, her green eyes simmering with annoyance as she smirked.


    Ever since theirst discussion, she did her best to borrow an item from her elder brother, proposing trades and services. She even begged him, yet the man remained unmovable despite all her efforts. Determined, she seized every opportunity, darting out of school the moment the bell tolled, hoping to catch him off guard and increase her chances of sess.


    Yet, the ghost dared skip her ssst week.


    Then, she began her education as if nothing happened and instructed the kids on how important it was to get used to train control for at least two hours a week.


    Adam couldn''t help but snicker at the statement. ''With that kind of education, I''m not surprised about the low number of mages,'' he thought, remembering they numbered one thousand only.


    As the bell finally resounded after three hours of boring ss, they patiently waited for the students to leave.


    Noticing him, Elysia stopped in her tracks, causing her green hair to flutter and revealing her pointed ears.


    "How can I help you?" She asked curiously, caressing her beautiful earring with her graceful fingers.


    "I need your help to borrow a material from your family," Adam said, unwilling to waste time in pointless chatter.


    "What''s in for me?" She answered, her interest piqued.


    "You can consider me your apprentice. I''ll help you be an adept in five years and you won''t have to invest any resources in me except the material." He offered, extending his hand towards her.


    There were only one hundred adepts in the world, and bing one was her dream. She could then fight against her brother for the family''s head position and climb her race''s societaldder. More importantly, she wouldn''t have to suffer from her brother''s arranged marriage propositions every year.


    Her eyes glowed with ambition as she asked, "How can I trust you?"


    "I offered the same deal to Beatrix, Thaddeus, and Vikram. If I don''t deliver on my promise, I''ll have four mages hunting me down." He responded, shrugging. If he really wanted to bamboozle them, he would have said twenty years instead of five.


    In that time frame, he was sure he could be an adept himself, at the very least, if not an arcanist.


    Elysia nodded, understanding it was foolish to pull something so big on four teachers as it equated to bing an enemy to four countries.


    "I need to borrow an elemental-neutral tier-seven ancestral grimoire for a day. I''ll return it in pristine condition." He finally revealed what he was after, causing her eyes to bulge in shock.


    That was the item she had been trying to get to entice him to be her disciple in the first ce!


    With their long lifespans, it wasn''t umon to find those grimoires among the most notable families of her race. However, the grimoire they possessed was a bit special.


    Instead of focusing on nature, following their birth affinity, it literally went against it!

 Chapter 153: Legacy of the Heretic: Secrets Untold

    "My brother will never agree. Our ancestral grimoire is considered an aberration, and its contents are forbidden in ourmunity," Elysia answered, awakening Adam''s curiosity.


    He never considered the content, as he only needed the lingering power of the grimoire. But her words piqued his interest. He gazed at her, signalling he was eager to hear more about it.


    "It contains the research of my ancestor, Selene Sunfire." She started, her chest puffed with pride and her eyes glowing. "He made many groundbreaking researches on living bodies and anatomies. However, as he delved deeper into this field, he researched death in parallel, trying to mix it with life."


    She paused briefly, recalling her father''s stories, biting her lips. Selene single-handedly elevated their family but almost destroyed itter.


    "He created many abominations in his quest for knowledge beforepleting his ritual, the culmination of centuries of research. However, before he could use it, the royal family swiftly condemned him to death. Labelled as a heretic, his research was destroyed, and our family was almost extinguished.


    To survive, we had to swear an oath not to pursue his aspirations and change our surname." She recounted, sadness clouding her eyes.


    She was old enough to understand that the official narrative of an old story couldn''t be entirely trusted and that there were always two versions.


    As the silence engulfed the ssroom, Adam reflected on her story. What were the abominations created, and what were the effects of the ritual? Maybe Elysia herself didn''t know.


    "However, unbeknownst to the royal family, Selen hid a grimoire recording his research, sweat and blood, tasking his descendant to retrieve and hide it until someone living on the borders of life and death needed it. That''s why no one ever opened it in the past seven thousand years." She ended the story, hope filling her eyes.


    They had been guarding this book generation after generation, hoping to meet that person and finally discover the hidden history behind their family''s past downfall.


    Ever since Shepard offered the ghost an apprenticeship, she regarded him as the potential man they were waiting for. After all, he fitted the description perfectly. That''s why she put so much effort into getting it. She could gain a talented apprentice in the worst case or hit two birds with one stone in the best.


    "When can you get it?" Adam asked, his eyes glowing fiercely at the prospect of learning lost knowledge.


    "I need time to convince my brother. Worst case, I''ll try to steal it in a few months." She answered, scratching her hair in frustration. No matter what she said or offered, he refused to listen, making her feel powerless.


    Adam''s brows furrowed in response. He was tight on time.


    "Try to get it as soon as possible, but don''t try anything dangerous alone," he answered, unwilling to see anyonemit a crime for him.


    Elysia nodded before saying, "If my brother doesn''t agree after six months, I''ll contact you to consider our options."


    After agreeing, the duo bid her goodbye and hurriedly went to the college''s Gate.


    New chapters at m v|le|mp|yr


    "You arete," Shepard said, gazing at them in annoyance. His time was too valuable to be wasted waiting for others.


    "Sorry, we can go now," Julius answered apologetically as he noticed the dean''s formal attire. Gone were his impressive colourful robes. Instead, he wore avish golden one adorned with many decorations and brooches depicting his achievement in the world of magic and rank in nobility.


    Adam gazed in interest as Shepard operatedplex magic devices to set the coordinates. Then, he grabbed both of them by the shoulder and swiftly walked through the mystical veil of mana covering the immense structure.


    Mana buzzed in the duo''s ears as a sickening sensation gripped them by the stomach.


    After a short moment, they opened their eyes, greeted by a totally differentndscape.


    They gazed in shock at the verdant ind. Forests,kes, a small mountain, everything was present. But the shocking part was that it was floating amidst the clouds!


    In the middle, they noticed a magnificent building adorned withrge sses reaching to the sky.


    "Wee to Tempest''s Hold," Shepard said, shadows covering his face as his hand trembled slightly.


    He guided the duo to the entrance before swiftly turning back, transforming into grey smoke, and hurriedly flying towards the Gate under the duo''s shocked gazes.


    Adam shook his head with a wry smile. Shepard warned him he had no intention of mingling with archmages and that he would only set the meeting.


    "Let''s go, Julius." He said before the boy pushed the door open with a resolved expression.


    As they entered, the luxurious appearance of the hall dazzled them. It exuded an aura of opulence, with its polished marble floors and intricately carved wooden panels. The subdued color palette of rich purple and gold ents added an air of sophistication while plush velvet draperies adorned the tall windows, casting a warm, inviting glow throughout the space.


    After taking their surroundings in, Adam noticed a woman seated on an elegant throne. Her purple eyes locked with his and her lips curled into a weing smile as she fiddled with strands of golden hair.


    Her purple robes fluttered as she stood and said, "Wee to my domain. I''m Archmage Vivian Zestra. To what do I owe the visit of a kid and a ghost?" Her voice melodiously echoed in the hall as Julius'' legs trembled and his teeth ttered.


    Despite the distance separating them, he felt the enormous life force exuded by the beautiful woman, scarring him witless.


    As his legs were about to give in, a firm hand gripped him by the shoulder, stabilising his posture.


    "I''m Adam, and I came here to borrow your archmage sigil." His firm tone reverberated across the room as he added, "State what you want in exchange."


    In response, Vivian''s smile reached her ears. However, her eyes turned ice cold. What kind of farce was yed before her eyes?

 Chapter 154: The Unyielding Ghost

    "My... What?" She said, lightning shing inside her purple eyes, her presence magnifying and mana epassing the entire floating ind.


    Adam''s eyes widened as Julius spasmed in his hand before losing all strength. The boy limply fell on his knees, bent over and puked in fright.


    "Julius! What''s wrong?" He yelled in panic, cing his hands on the boy''s back to massage him gently.


    "R... Run. She is a monster!" Julius answered, the repulsive taste of gastric acid filling his mouth and his face livid. If he was afraid of Vivian before, he was now utterly mortified after being overwhelmed by the life force she emanated before falling unconscious.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed in understanding. He felt a slight shift in mana a few seconds ago but quickly dismissed it because nothing happened. However, he trusted Julius'' keen senses. Vivian must have done something.


    He raised his guard, gazing at the archmage, and said, "We came to negotiate in peace. If you are not interested, please let us leave."


    "Trust me, you''ll leave this ce." She answered, standing up and extending her right hand. Suddenly, a terrifying spear materialized in it, its shaft adorned with glowing purple and gold mana gems. The de, far from conventional, bore a menacing design with pointed ends protruding in all directions, promising devastation to anyone who dared to oppose her.


    Then she added ominously, "Dead or alive."


    A mixture of gold and purple electric arcs manifested around her body, echoing her words with their loud crackling. Then, they condensed into two mighty knights who reverently stood at her sides.


    "..." Adam lost his voice. How did things spiral out of control so fast? He didn''t even provoke or insult her yet!


    "Who sent you?" She asked, her voice booming like a thunder strike in the entire ind.


    He stared at her angrily in response, controlling his mouth so as not tomit a fatal mistake. "No one! I need the sigil for personal reasons. I''ll return it a dayter, intact." He answered, forcing his tone to stay calm.


    As his words reached her, Vivan red at him doubtfully, her mind racing in every direction. Was he just a fool who didn''t cherish his life? Or was her loyalty being tested?


    Upon reaching this thought, an icy shiver ran down her spine.


    But why would that individual send such a peculiar duo to test her? Incertitude gnawed at her as she pointed her spear towards Adam.


    "Last chance. Who sent you, and why do you need my sigil?" She said, her eyes sparkling with electricity as the two knights moved with assured steps towards him.


    Instead of trembling in fear, Adam red at her angrily as he slowly opened his mouth. "You think I''m afraid of you? Strike true, or be ready for the consequences! It''ll be your only chance," He roared, unable to contain his anger anymore as mana softly enveloped his body like a mantle. After all, when did intimidation ever work on him?


    Upon witnessing the peculiar urrence and the unscared response of the ghost, her eyes widened as she hurriedly halted her knights.


    Her gaze lingered on him for thirty long seconds before she struck the ground with the shaft of her spear after seeing his immovable determination.


    The condensed lightning forming her knights crackled in the air before slowly dissipating as her weapon suddenly vanished.


    "You can''t have my sigil." She dered before swiping her hand in the duo''s direction, creating a st of mana that projected them outside the luxurious building.


    As they flew out, Vivian sat back on her throne, holding her sigil with a deep frown.


    "What a cunning test. I hope you are satisfied with my performance." She muttered. She was convinced she was being observed through the sigil.


    How could it not be a test? The ghost appeared unfazed by the power difference between them, even going as far as to threaten her. He assuredly had something or someone stronger to rely on.


    Additionally, the ambient mana''s reaction to his presence rmed her. It wasn''t unusual for it to react to powerful emotions by manifesting the elemental affinities around the eyes and then the body in higher tiers. So, why did it react that actively to an affinity-less, lowly acolyte?


    Pondering those questions, hints of relief illuminated her purple eyes. Those stupid tests urred asionally and took various forms. However, this time, it was so blunt and straightforward that she almost missed the clues.


    She sighed as she closed her eyes on her throne, as unmoving as a statue.


    Meanwhile, the duo crashed into the ind''ske several hundred meters away.


    Adam swiftly grabbed Julius'' hand and floated to the shore, dragging the boy.


    His gaze burned in defiance, unaware that his unyielding and confidentstance caused a bizarre misunderstanding with Vivian, saving their lives.


    His gaze lingered in the building''s direction for a few seconds before saying, "Let''s head back."


    However, only silence echoed his words.


    He turned to gaze at the lying boy in confusion, finally discovering he had lost consciousness.


    "That''s why he was so silent." He smiled wryly as he carried the boy before adding, "You need to train your resolve, kid," unaware the pressure Julius felt was thousands of times heavier than Shepard''s.


    Luckily, it was only her life force. If she consciously used her mana to pressure them, they would have been crushed under it in mere seconds.


    After floating for a moment, he swiftly passed through the Gate, reappearing in the safe academy.


    He instantly noticed the nervous Shepard, who swiftly manipted the Gate''smands to cut the power supply.


    As the veil of mana dimmed, the college''s dean said with bulging eyes, "I can''t believe you survived."


    When Adam spoke about the sigil, he anticipated his demise in attempting to acquire it. Initially, he nned to dy the meeting infinitely to protect the ghost. Yet, after receiving the teleportation circle model, he had to deliver on his promise.


    Unperturbed by Shepard''s words, Adam replied without hesitation. "She refused. When can you take us to meet the second archmage?"

 Chapter 155: A Dance with Forbidden Knowledge

    "Don''t risk it! You should have realised why I refused to meet them. We''re as frail as insects in front of them. A snap of their fingers is all it takes to annihte us." Shepard hurriedly advised, unwilling to see the ghost die. Even an arcanist could only tremble in fear when faced by an archmage.


    "I know," Adam started, his resolve unwavering before adding, "But I need it. Please organise the next meeting."


    "No! Vivian is the kindness of the three." He answered, pointing at Julius. "If the boy is in this state after meeting her, you can be sure you won''t survive the next meeting!" He firmly refused, his eyes releasing grey smoke, echoing his perturbed emotions.


    "Shepard, help me. Idon''t have much time left," Adam said earnestly, resolved to negotiate with the archmage despite the risks.


    Witnessing his resolve and afraid he would do something stupid if he refused, Shepard fell into deep thoughts.


    He dreaded being targeted after setting the meeting. That''s why he instantly deactivated the Gate. But refusing the request carried its own risks.


    After all, he epted the forbidden magic circle. Adam only needed to report him for the archmages to visit his living quarters. Of course, he could get rid of the duo to protect the secret, but then what? Vikram witnessed everything, and considering their rtionship, he would investigate their disappearance.


    He found himself stuck between the hammer and the anvil.


    After a moment of silence, he finally said, his voice solemn and full of gravitas, "Promise me you won''t provoke that man."


    Adam scratched his head, a wry smile crossing his face. ''Is it even possible?'' He thought in amusement before promising.


    "He''ll likely see you tomorrow," he remarked, his tone grave. "But mind your manners and demeanor around him. He''s a highly arrogant manmanding an empire swiftly expanding in the south."


    He shivered, remembering the man''s piercing blue eyes during theirst encounter. He seemed to peer straight into his soul.


    "No matter what, never mention my name. I don''t want to see that man ever again!" He eximed, swiftly turning into smoke and darting towards the academy''s second tower.


    ''So, that''s where he lives.'' Adam thought. He always wondered where in the academy Shepard spent his days.


    Under the bewildered gaze of the students, he floated to Julius'' room, carrying the boy on his back and making them believe he was flying.


    As he opened the door with his mage''s hand, Arun swiftly nced in his direction with a smile until he saw the unconscious Julius floating.


    Before he could panic, Adam swiftly wrote, using his mana, that he was sleeping .


    The boy took a moment to calm down, gazing at Julius'' body floating to his bed. Then, understanding his friend wasn''t in danger, he opened his mouth and excitedly said. "My father delivered your items. He also enchanted my ne. I can now see and hear you, too!"


    Adam gazed at the snake''s eye embedded in an intricate golden chain hanging around Arun''s neck with a smile as the boy retrieved the four magic artefacts.


    "Tell me if they fit your requirements. I''ll return to my training in the meantime." Arun said, his eyes determined. The promise of learning Adam''s technique fueled his resolve to improve his control.


    Adam nodded, approving the boy''s dedication, then checked the items with his mana, activating them to see their effects.


    After a thorough examination, he understood that all the items were of the rare rank! However, their effects werecklustre, as the shrewd Vikram probably gave him the worst ones in his possession.


    Summoning his mage''s hand, he picked one of them, a beautiful silver pen and a stack of paper from the desk''s drawer.


    After today''s meeting, he understood that his approach was wrong. After all, why would a mighty archmage ask something from an acolyte?


    He had to offer the man something enticing or see today''s conclusion repeat itself.


    That''s why he reluctantly decided to share Elena''s mineral transmutation ritual. After all, contrary to her legacy, he doubted it would be deemed forbidden knowledge... Well, he hoped it wouldn''t.


    Then, injecting mana into the pen, he focused on remembering the ritual''s steps and process.


    The pen came to life as it suddenly wrote what he thought faithfully on the paper in ethereal ink.


    ''Who would have thought the seemingly useless artefacts could be helpful?'' He mused, gazing at an empty bottle, a colorful hat, and a brush with a shrug.


    He didn''t really care about their use, anyway. He just needed them to be mana-neural and functional for his ritual.


    It was already the middle of the night when he finished his work. He had taken his time to choose carefully what to share. Why would he include Elena''s tips and deep exnations about its working, for example?


    He nodded after reviewing the information with a smile. He included everything to make the ritual functional but omitted anything that could make it easier or possible to alter it without extensive studies.


    Then, he closed his eyes to pass the night training and reading in the dream ce.


    ******


    Julius woke up the following day, startled to see the familiar room. He quickly woke his big brother up and asked him what had happened.


    After catching up on the events and learning they would meet someone much more dangerous that evening, his brows furrowed.


    "Can''t we give up on this ritual and try after we are stronger?" He asked, unwilling to take more risks. Vivian''s presence left a deep mark on his young heart. He didn''t understand how she could exude such life force as a mage and wondered if she trained her body before dismissing the idea.


    Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr


    Body cultivation was a dead end, with tier three being the highest level achievable.


    "I can''t. I need toplete it before you turn thirteen." Adam answered shortly, not entering into the details.


    With a sigh, Julius shook his head, unwillingness covering his features.

 Chapter 156: Beast Temple

    The boy spent the day anticipating the dreadful encounter, an absent look covering his face as he attended ss.


    He really didn''t want to meet with another monster in human guise, but he couldn''t force his big brother to give up either.


    As the evening''s lesson ended, he stood up and walked towards the Gate with heavy and slow steps, admiring the beautiful gardens on his way and listening to the soothing chirping of the birds. The sun''s rays warmly kissed his skin as his tense nerves rxed in the serene atmosphere.


    However, reality soon caught back as the massive structure of the Gate towered before him, forcing all the apprehension to flood back into his mind as his gazended on Shepard.


    "I sincerely wish you good luck," the college dean said solemnly before sighing. "I truly hoped we could work together to pierce the secrets of immortality." He was certain the duo wouldn''te back alive after this meeting. After all, no one was as prone to resorting to violence as that man was.


    "Thank you," Adam answered, smiling wryly and noticing he was the only one who believed in their chance to seed.


    Then, he added, yfully gazing at Shepard to relieve the tense atmosphere. "Prepare some golden tickets for my return."


    Shepard shook his head in response, offering something even better. "If you survive, I''ll dispense you from sses and lend you a spell book from my collection."


    He doubted the ghost could learn anything significant in the first year''s sses. In fact, he believed that with his talent, the only thing he needed was time and books.


    "Ready?" He asked sadly while setting the coordinates on the magic circle.


    "I was born ready," Adam answered, smirking as the Gate hummed to life, mana condensing in a thick veil before him and Julius.


    "I''m not! I don''t want to go!" The boy suddenly interjected, dust rising as he stomped on the stone b in opposition, making his big brother giggle.


    Then, without warning, a powerful burst of mana caught him off guard, sending his body flying towards the Gate and causing his face to turn pale in fright as he yelled, "Big bro, Nooooo."


    Adam swiftly followed behind the boy, crossing the Gate with zing eyes as his enthusiastic words lingered in the air.


    "See youter!"


    "I''m afraid we won''t have that chance," Shepard muttered, standing alone before the Gate, fear shing in his eyes, only hoping that the archmage wouldn''t target him after venting his displeasure on the duo.


    *******


    Julius'' body collided with the hard floor, his face filled with indignation as an overwhelming heat assaulted his body. Gone was the mild temperature of the academy as sweat formed on his forehead in seconds.


    He swiftly stood up and took his surroundings in, noticing the burning ball of the sun and the red sand in the distance.


    Behind him, arge city bustled noisily with activity. But what caught his attention were the exotic trees lining the path before him.


    His eyes widened as at its end stood a colossal building like he had never seen before.


    Tall engraved columns supported vast stone structures depicting a plethora of wild beasts of all sorts and tiers. Two giant lifelike statues guarded therge entrance.


    The first one represented a ferocious bird with iridescent feathers crackling with electricity, its beak wide open, faithfully capturing a screeching motion as his wing extended menacingly for several meters.


    But the second one forced his features to distort in fear. He saw a behemoth standing on its powerful hind legs, its sharp horns piercing the sky as the sun reflected on its bulging, obsidian muscles. With its maw wide open, revealing long, sharp, jagged teeth, the creature elicited a visceral reaction from anyone gazing at it.


    His thoughts descended into chaos as he felt a slight trace of life forceing from them, making him realise they were more than mere statues.


    Simultaneously, a tan-skinned servant weed him with a respectful smile. "Wee to the beast temple. Please, follow me."


    Adam nodded reassuringly, trying to share a bit of his mental resilience as the boy hesitatingly followed the man.


    "For your own safety, I''ll exin a few rules. Be mindful of the words you use, and always speak with deference. Do not re or fix him. Do not elevate your voice..." The man enumerated a list of strict rules earnestly as he guided them inside a roofless, exquisite, but primal hall.


    Seated upon a golden, bestial throne, the emperormanded attention with his regal bearing and imposing presence. His skin, a light obsidian hue, seemed to glow under the sun, lending an air of mystery to his demeanor. His intense blue eyes, sharp and prating, bore into Adam and Julius with a mix of curiosity and authority, as if assessing their worthiness to stand before him.


    His dark and red silk clothes, embroidered with intricate golden depictions of fearsome beasts, fluttered as he rose from his throne. The intricate patterns on his attire seemed toe alive, weaving tales of conquest and majesty as he said, "Wee to my beast empire."


    As his words echoed, Adam gritted his teeth and bent his head respectfully, applying this ce''s rules in frustration and swallowing the humiliation.


    Julius followed his actions, his tense features rxing slightly. The life force exuded by the ck-haired man was manageable, as he estimated it to beparable to Thoma''s after his transformation.


    Pleased to see his guess follow etiquette, the man smiled and introduced himself. "I''m the beast emperor, sovereign of the south continent. Why did such a peculiar duo request a meeting from me through an arcanist, no less?" He asked, looking at them, curiosity filling his eyes.


    Raising his head but keeping his eyes low, Adam answered, almost biting his tongue, "I seek to trade an item in your possession, your highness."


    He learned yesterday that his straightforward approach, especially in requesting such a valuable item, might do more harm than good. That''s why he would try to entice the man before stating what he needed.


    "Oh? What do you have in mind?" The beast emperor asked, intrigued.


    Adam sweated as he reached the most dangerous part of the negotiation. An icy shiver ran down his spine as he breathed deeply before saying. "I found an ancient transmutation ritual of the archmage''s level by chance. I''m willing to trade it as it is useless to me."

 Chapter 157: The Beast Emperor

    He closed his eyes, awaiting the result of his risky gamble. If the mighty emperor deemed the knowledge forbidden, they would die.


    Upon hearing his big brother''s offer, Julius trembled in fear, suspecting he had finally gone crazy. He had no idea about what ritual he was talking about, or even if he had one, but it was well known that found knowledge was forbidden. Only self-research approved by the academies was tolerated.


    His thoughts swirled into a chaotic mess of dread and despair as the beast emperor''s features shifted to seriousness. A ritual at his level was worth a kingdom, as they were ancient and usually broadened their visions with lost applications of mana.


    However, the rules were strict. Even he had to follow them.


    With a snap of his finger, dark-feathered wings sprouted from his back, terrifying nails elongated from his fingers, and sharp horns grew from his forehead as his appearance changed. His legs curved, bing thinner as the muscles condensed like that of a feline. His arms swelled, dark scales covering them and his chest rose, forcing Julius onto his knees.


    The life force emanated by the emperor suddenly spiked, surpassing even that of Vivian and overwhelming his senses. He felt like nothing more than a mouse in front of a dragon.


    "I hate you, big bro. I told you we shouldn''t havee!" He muttered in despair as the emperor appeared before them in a sh, his blue eyes seeming to peer into their souls.


    "Give me the document. Prepare yourself as if I judge it forbidden, I''ll take your lives," he said, his voice echoing with gravitas as he grabbed the both of them by the shoulder delicately to not crush them.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed dangerously as anger threatened to make him switch to his usual behavior, condemning them.


    Gritting his teeth, he said, "It is in the boy''s pocket."


    The emperor swiftly retrieved the few pieces of paper from Julius''s pocket and scanned them, his gaze piercing through the words.


    The research was groundbreaking, focused solely on transmutation, a discipline cautiously epted by their rules. Yet, as his eyes reached the final page, a frown etched itself on his face.


    "Where is the rest?" he asked, releasing his grip on their shoulders. He wanted to delve further into the ritual, sensing its potential as a terrifying idea blossomed in his mind.


    "In another ce," Adam said, smiling innocently. He would be a fool if he brought everything with him to negotiate with someone who could effortlessly kill him to obtain his possessions. That''s why he left the core parts of the ritual in the dream ce.


    The beast emperor nodded at the ghost''s shrewdness. He swiftly returned to his throne and dismissed his transformation, returning to his original appearance as he sat and said, "I''m interested. State your price! I can even grant you a dukedom in my territory if that is your desire."


    Meanwhile, Julius watched the events unfold with a nk look. He failed to follow the discussion and felt powerless, knowing they still weren''t safe.


    The moment he dreaded the most finally came as Adam said calmly, "I need to borrow your archmage sigil."


    However, he was jubnt inwardly. He had hooked the fish; now, he only needed to reel it in to seed, unaware that the emperor''s thoughts descended into chaos after his words.


    A heavy silence descended on the hall. Then, he raised his hands, causing his mana to expand from his body into arge, solid sphere that engulfed the whole temple.


    "Who sent you?" He asked, his blue pupil transforming into thin slits and his ears elongating as he scanned the ghost''s bodynguage, ready to strike at the slightest lie.


    Like Vivian, he thought he was being tested at first but soon realised it made no sense as he was the most monitored among the three.


    Then, he considered two more options. Either the ghost was a member of a hidden order of rogue mages, or he was an absolute fool who didn''t know the implications of his request.


    "No one. I''m here on my own," Adam answered, meeting the emperor''s gaze with unwavering resolve for a second.


    "Hahaha, so you are a fearless fool." The emperor exploded into a fit ofughter as he didn''t notice any difference in the ghost and added, pointing at the sphere. "The official meeting is over. No one can hear us anymore, rx."


    Julius'' mouth hung open in shock at the sudden development. Did they seed against all odds? Were they safe now? He pondered, too scared to rx.


    "I can''t lend you the sigil. It is simply impossible. The moment I do, I''ll die. Ask for something else." The emperor exined, still willing to trade for the ritual.


    However, he frowned as Adam shook his head and said. "I need the sigil for a day and will return it in pristine condition."


    He fell silent, a calctive glint shing across his eyes as his mind raced.


    After ten seconds, he finally said, his warning lingering in the air. "When do you need it? Be careful not to tell me the reason under any circumstances."


    Despite his reputation of arrogance and brutality, he was known for his fairness and integrity across his empire. If they struck a deal, what the ghost did was none of his business, and he wouldn''t actively try to put him in danger.


    Adam found the request peculiar but quickly dismissed his confusion as he answered, "In six to ten months."


    Upon hearing the time frame, the emperor''s eyes lit up. He had time to prepare.


    He pped his hands thunderously as he said. "I''ll lend you the sigil for twelve hours in six months."


    ''I did it!'' Adam thought, clenching his fists in victory. He only needed the ancestral grimoire before he could use Kwame''s ritual.


    He respectfully bid farewell and returned to the college, crossing the gate with a broad smile, unaware that the emperor was even more joyous. This ritual would elerate his ns by decades if not centuries.

 Chapter 158: Threads of Ambition

    As the duo stepped out of the Gate and set foot in the peaceful college, Shepard''s eyes bulged in shock as an icy shiver ran down his spine. He swiftly unpowered the Gate, worrying The Beast Emperor would emerge behind them and p him to death.


    Then, he asked, disbelief painted on his face, ''How are you alive?'' He couldn''t bring himself to believe he seeded. After all, The Emperor was a renowned madman who killed at the slightestsign of disrespect.


    He even heard that twelve years ago, he almost started a war against another powerful country after a mageughed at him during a meeting. Who in his right mind would do that?


    "I don''t know... My brain can''t follow anymore..." Julius tiredly answered. The only thing he wanted right now was to return to his room and rx in a hot bath after the stressful meeting. After all, despite his maturity, he was only twelve and, as an honest and straightforward boy, couldn''t follow the rapidly changing events.


    "I seeded. He will lend me his sigil in six months. By the way, he is a nice man. Why are you scared of him, and when will you give me the spell book?" Adam answered, grinning. Why did they all doubt the result so much? He also didn''t forget about the promised spell book, happy to get a freebie.


    Shepard gazed at him, doubting his understanding of the world for a minute before roaring inughter. "Hahaha. I should have known that only a madman could get along with another." He said in amusement. The Beast Emperor? A nice man? So many people were killed under his rule that it was impossible to count them!


    Julius nodded vigorously in agreement, remembering the terrifying transformation and life force of the man and his big brother''s many weird ideas, while Adam''s face turned unsightly.


    ''Since when am I a madman?'' He thought, feeling hurt by Julius'' swift nod. Despite this, he considered the emperor to be fair, always adhering to the rules.


    Moreover, he understood something during the meeting. The emperor''s transformation didn''t rely on transmutations but on spells. With his understanding of Elena''s legacy, he was sure about it. So, what was the difference since he didn''t need to cast either?


    As he pondered the limitations of spells at the archmage tier, Shepard said, walking towards his tower. "Follow me. You can pick a spell book from my collection. I''ll only ask you to return it before graduating."


    As they followed behind him, admiring the peaceful academy, Shepard finally asked, unable to contain his curiosity any longer. "By the way, what ritual are you trying to conduct?"


    The ghost gazed at him with a conflicted expression before answering, "A ritual to transform minerals." He couldn''t share or even mention Kwame''s ritual.


    His research was just too unreal, and he didn''t doubt he would be killed instantly for it if he shared the knowledge. He refused to take any unnecessary risks now that he almost had all the materials secured. So, he lied.


    "I see... Actually, I don''t. Why do you want to do that?" He asked, perplexed by his objective as Adam gazed at him in annoyance.


    "Try to build a body for myself." He said, shocking Julius with the unexpected revtion.


    "Did you find a way, big bro?" He asked, his heart filled with joy and hope. He had been searching and asking for a solution since entering college when Adam was training in the Dream ce. Unfortunately, he had found no method; not even Vikram knew how to offer a solution.


    "Maybe..." Adam answered, guilt gripping his heart. The ritual was unusable before he became an archmage, and he doubted the beast emperor would help him.


    He could have asked the emperor as an additional condition but didn''t want to push his luck. After all, the man already needed six months of preparation for the sigil. How could he ask for more?


    As he saw Julius'' jubtion, he swiftly added, "Don''t have too much hope. Nothing is sure yet." He hated to have to lie to the boy but couldn''t tell the truth either.


    "What''s the first thing you''ll do after getting a body?" Julius asked in excitement and curiosity, dismissing his words.


    "Ha... I don''t know... Perhaps eat until my stomach bursts?" he answered, smiling wryly. He always missed the simple pleasure of indulging in a hearty meal.


    "Hahaha. I''ll help cook a feast then!" The boy''s eyes lit in emotion. How many times did he dream of sharing mundane activities with his big brother? Sadly, his ghostly condition denied them even the simplest joys.


    Shepard gazed at the duo with a smile, unwilling to interrupt them. Yet, within, his mind raced as he imagined Adam possessing his own body. With it, and since he was now his official disciple, he could use his protege''s talent to dominate the other academies during their decennial contest.


    Just thinking about the wealth he could obtain by plundering the other arcanists'' possessions during their betting session caused his eyes to burn with ambition.


    As they arrived before his living quarters, he finally asked, his eyes glinting mischievously. "Can youplete the ritual before two years?"


    "I don''t know. It''splicated." Adam answered with a frown, wondering why two years particrly.


    "If youck materials or need help to conduct the ritual, remember, I can help," Shepard said with a wide grin, nning to invest in the project if needed. After all, his returns would be nothing short of staggering if Adam really participated and defeated all the other arcanists'' disciples.


    "Ah? Thank you." Adam answered, a bit astonished by the sudden offer, as Shepard opened the doors, revealing an interior stacked with magic devices, alchemical tools, and research papers.


    "Wee to my home. You cane here instead of going to sses if you have questions rted to your progression or to read books. By the way, be sure toe tomorrow. I''ll introduce you to my other disciples." He said with a wide smile as he guided the duo to the second floor.

 Chapter 159: The Forgotten Tome

    As they stepped onto the second floor, the duo couldn''t help but open their eyes in astonishment before the impressive personal library of the college''s dean.


    Then, they noticed a short red-haired girl seated at a desk, reading aplicated grimoire about souls as Shepard''s voice echoed gently.


    "What a diligent young girl. Contrary to the others, she had been reading books here ever since I became her mentor." He said, looking proudly at the immersed girl before adding, "She is Morgane Belloria. I believe she is in your ss."


    Julius gazed at the girl with intrigue. She left quite a deep impression on him. Not only could she see his big brother thanks to her soul affinity, but she always ate peculiar dishes at the canteen, like raw fish slices ced on rice and rolled bread covered in honey.


    Simultaneously, Adam gazed at her, his eyes narrowed into thin slits as he thought in frustration, ''Why do I keep feeling I know her?''


    As he pondered, searching for a logical exnation for this recurring feeling, Morgan raised her head and gazed at him in annoyance.


    "I told you not to fix me." She said, her voice t and devoid of emotions, causing Shepard to chuckle.


    "I see you already are acquainted." He said with enthusiasm, gesturing towards the ghost. "Adam is my new disciple. I hope you''ll get along and support each other''s journey towards progress."


    Morgan acquiesced before lowering her gaze, immersing herself in her tome under the frowning gaze of the trio.


    ''What''s wrong with her? I''ve never seen her interact with anyone, and she always has that taciturn look stered on her face,'' Adam thought, wondering if the girl was an extreme introvert as Shepard''s brows twitched. Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr


    "Don''t mind her attitude. She is like that even with me. At most, I can make her speak three sentences before she returns to her reading." Shepard sighed, shaking his head in defeat. He was initially happy to mentor her, as she was the most talented among the new students and had a rare affinity with souls. Yet herck of emotions and dynamism in her interactions caused him to feel lost.


    Then, he extended his right arm, pointing at a shelf protected by a thick veil of smoke. With a word spoken in an ancient, forgottennguage, the smoke parted, revealing old grimoires.


    "You won''t find anything below tier four in this library." He exined, smiling smugly before adding, "This shelf contains my most precious books. Usually, I only open it to my disciples after they gather a hundred golden tickets. Take advantage of this opportunity."


    Adam nodded, understanding the correct use of the golden tickets. After all, the college''s library only had a few books at the fourth tier, and they were reserved for the teacher''s use, as Jean exined.


    Then, he floated to the shelf, his eyes glowing a golden color. If he didn''t pick the best and most expensive grimoire, he might as well change his name.


    He read the grimoire''s titles excitedly and noticed a familiar name in their midst: Thunder Spells and their applications inbat by Arcanist Vivian Zestra.


    Noticing his gaze, Shepardughed mischievously and said, "You have no idea how hard it was to get hold of this." His eyes twinkled with pride as he continued, "It is one of my most prized possessions." After all, how many arcanists could boast about owning a book written by an archmage in her younger days?


    As Shepard''s boasting resounded in the library, Adam thought, smiling wryly, ''I have two grimoires written by archmages. I wonder how he would react if he knew.''


    With a shake of his head, he refocused on the shelf and read the titles, his frown deepening gradually.


    ''Lava, ice, dark, soul, nature, smoke, shadow, sand... Such a variety of grimoire about rare elements, but not a single one on neutral spells,'' he thought in displeasure, turning his head and asking why.


    "Few neutral spells exist, mostly in the first tier, with rare exceptions, such as your mage''s hand. Think about it. Why conjure a mana hand when I can make one out of fire, for example?" Shepard exined patiently as he pondered why Adam was so obsessed with neutral spells and materials.


    Then, he pped his hands and said with a caring tone, "I can help you choose if you feel conflicted. What''s your affinity and talent?"


    Upon hearing the question, Adam turned abruptly and looked at the dean in confusion.


    "I''m a ghost. I don''t have any affinity... I didn''t unlock any talent either." He answered under Shepard''s stunned expression.


    "Are you kidding me?" He asked, his voice trembling with incredulity. He always thought he had a talent rted to mana, justifying his absurd control. What kind of monster would he be if he obtained one? Particrly one like his.


    Before he could think about his absence of affinity, Adam spoke again, resolving his doubts. "Ghosts have no elemental affinities. That''s why I need neutral spells."


    Realisation dawned on him. How did he not think about it? In an instant, he drafted a theory. Without a body, affinities couldn''t exist. Without lungs to breathe, blood flowing, organs to regte temperature, and skin, how could the basic elements manifest?


    It was as if the very essence of wind, water, fire, and earth were woven into the fabric of his being, each element tied to a vital aspect of his existence.


    As he pondered silently, his eyes glowing at the ingenious theory, Adam returned to his search. Even if he couldn''t use the spells, he could analyse them and expand his understanding of mana through them.


    Then, a thin booklet, tucked away horizontally above the grimoires, drew his attention, its presence nearly forgotten amidst the stacks ofrger tomes.


    He materialised a mage''s hand, using it to retrieve the booklet for a closer look, finally able to read the calligraphy-like title: Qingming Sutra of Serenity.


    ''What''s that?'' He questioned, raising his brow in puzzlement and wondering why it was ced and forgotten on this shelf.


    Unlike the ssic leather covers of other tomes, this one resembled an ink painting depicting a serene natural scene.


    He curiously opened it, his fingers trembling as he read the first page. However, his expression quickly shifted from curiosity to shock as he discovered its contents.

 Chapter 160: Qingming Sutra of Serenity

    As his eyes progressively widened, Shepard noticed the old book with a frown and said through gritted teeth, "I still have this nonsense-filled book? Don''t mind it. I spent a fortune, curious about its ancientnguage. Yet, the spells are wed and don''t manifest."


    The seller advertised it as an ancient repertoire of spells drawing their powers from nature, assuring him of their potency. Yet, reality proved otherwise. Even now, he dreamed of confronting the author, Lin Yao, to vent his frustrations.


    However, Adam''s eyes glowed with excitement as he understood the profound meaning imbued in the old letters.


    ''The spells didn''t manifest? Of course, they wouldn''t!'' His thoughts echoed thunderously in his mind, and his body trembled. ''The booklet doesn''t record any spells. They are battle techniques!''


    Then, he gazed at Julius, his lips stretching into a broad grin, causing the boy to shiver.


    ''Don''t look at me like that!'' Julius screamed inwardly as he hurriedly turned his head to the side. He knew the meaning behind the glint in his big brother''s eyes but was too exhausted for his crazy ideas.


    "I''ll take this booklet," Adam said, his voice filled with confidence and yearning as Shepard gazed at him in confusion.


    "I guarantee you it''s useless. Don''t waste your opportunity." He responded, scratching his head, unable to understand his new disciple''s thought process.


    "I''m sure," Adam answered seriously, as the sun cast shadows on the swirling mist covering his face.


    Shepard''s gaze sharpened as he tucked his fingers around his chin pensively. He studied the book extensively. It was a scam.


    "Well... You can keep it. But don''te cryingter to exchange it!" He dered, getting rid of the frustrating book and causing Adam''s eyes to re in happiness.


    "Thank you. I''m impatient to study it, so can we return to our room?" He said, unable to contain his curiosity to discover the secrets hidden in the pages following the battle techniques.


    Shepard chuckled in response, understanding the allure of new knowledge as he answered, nodding while covering the hints of disappointment in his voice, "Go. Don''t forget toe tomorrow."


    With a few short words, the duo excused themselves and swiftly returned to their room.


    *****


    Inside, covered by the dim light of the setting sun, his forehead covered in sweat, Arun focused his narrowed eyes on a flimsy, small mana block. After two days of arduous training, he was close to seeding, marking his first proper step in his mana control journey.


    Absorbed in his task, he failed to notice the duo''s arrival and their encouraging smiles. Unwilling to break his concentration, Adam gestured toward the courtyard with his head, causing Julius to head there.


    As the boy sat on a bench, gazing peacefully at the flowers and finally resting after the eventful day, Adam''s voice suddenly forced him out of his tranquillity.


    "Take the book out and open it in the middle." He said with a yful smile, his hands trembling in excitement.


    "Sigh." The boy sighed as he retrieved the booklet and opened it before his big brother yelled in delight after reading the introduction.


    "We found one! It''s a cultivation technique!"


    As his words echoed in the air, disturbing the calmness of the courtyard, Julius'' eyes widened, his feelings a mix of joy, curiosity, excitement and gratitude.


    ''That''s why he gazed at me.'' He thought, his chest warming at the sacrifice. After all, to have another chance to browse the library, his big brother would need to umte a hundred golden tickets and knew he could have taken an elemental spell book to deepen his understanding and develop new mana techniques.


    Then, he hurriedly grabbed the Qingming Sutra of Serenity with trembling hands to read the content before hearing his brother''sughter.


    "Don''t bother, you won''t understand it. I''ll trante it for you to understand the meanings and teach you the words'' pronunciations." Adam said with a gentle smile, feeling happy for the boy.


    Despite his unlocked talent suited for cultivation, Julius had to toil in the dark, hindered by the absence of a proper technique.


    Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr


    Then, he busied himself, reading the meaningful sutra and sharing the insights he had gleaned from them with the boy, before reaching thest page three hourster and falling into deep contemtion.


    The technique was of the earth rank and detailed all the steps needed to reach the Core Formation Realm, which equated to tier four. It also shared insights about battle stances and skills catered to each tier in the first part.


    "You need to feel nature around you and harmonise with the five elements as you recite the sutra and sense the natural energy around you," he exined, summarising what the boy had to do to reach the Golden Core Realm as he understood the fundamentally different approach of this power system.


    "Thank you!" Julius eximed, his toned arms extending into a bear hug as he caught Adam off guard. "After four years of struggle, I finally have a clear direction." He continued, his determination igniting a zing fire in his heart as he thought about the golden core realm.


    ''Wait for me, mom.'' He thought, already nning to save her from the Ashford family''s grasp the moment he reached that level.


    Simultaneously, Adam''s eyes widened at the sudden disy of affection and gratitude. He wasn''t used to them and initially wanted to free himself, but after noticing the boy''s trembling body illuminated by the pale radiance of the moon, his eyes softened.


    He patted the boy''s head with a gentle smile and said, "Things will only improve starting now. Don''t doubt yourself. You have great potential. After all, I''m the one who taught you."


    Julius nodded in response as he released the hug, a bright smile tucked at his lips as he asked, "When will your trantion beplete?"


    After a short pause, he responded, "It''ll be done by tomorrow morning."


    With a warm nod, Julius moved back to his room, appreciating the silence of the night and its brightly lit sky, before swiftly jumping into hisfortable bed, impatient to progress on his cultivation journey.

 Chapter 161: A Brothers Concern

    The rising sun''s rays pierced through the room''s window, illuminating it with its gentle light and waking Julius.


    With a stretch of his arms, he swiftly stood up and went to wash his face before turning to the ethereal figure of his big brother and lightly shaking it.


    As Adam''s eyes came to life, their lights shining brightly, the boy extended his hand in excitement and asked, "Is it done?"


    "Yeah. Ask me if you don''t understand some parts." He answered, pointing at the room''s desk.


    Dying from impatience, Julius hurriedly ran to the desk and grabbed the papers, his eyes glowing as he noticed the formidable work of his big brother.


    The papers not only recorded the booklet''s tranted content but Adam''s insight andprehension as well.


    "Thank you, big bro. With that technique, I''ll surpass you in a sh!" He said yfully, with his eyes curved into two crescents.


    "Humph. Good luck with that." Adam scoffed in response. Yet his lips curled into a soft smile as he added, "Should we go to Shepard''s ce? You can try your technique there while I read."


    The boy nodded happily before leaving the room, forgetting to wake Arun up for ss in his excitement.


    After a short walk, they reached the majestic tower and entered, thanks to the magic stamp Shepard applied on his student card yesterday while Adam chose his book.


    As they stepped inside, Shepard, who was busy producing elemental affinity-checking statues, greeted them.


    "Ah, my favorite new disciple. It''s so early, yet you''re already here." He said approvingly before exining with a smile. "You can use this floor''s instations to concoct potions or head up to read books. You can also ask me questions if you feel stuck or encounter a problem."


    Then, he remembered Adam''s mysterious mana-gathering technique. "I''m still interested in the technique you used to be an acolyte." He hinted with a mischievous smile as he gazed at the ghost.


    Adam failed to find a decent excuse. So, returning to his blunt habits, he just said, "No. I won''t show it to anyone, not even Julius."


    Astonished by the categorical refusal, Shepard sighed. "I won''t pressure you. Maybe when you''ll feel morefortable." He didn''t think the technique was worth ruining their starting rtionship, so he tactfully took a step back, sure that he would share it with him on his own after a few years together.


    Then, feeling the atmosphere tensing as Adam gazed at him fearlessly, he changed the subject entirely. "I heard you registered at the Battle Monster Club. Will you join next year''s tournament?" He asked probingly.


    "Yes. I need to create a deck, though." Adam answered, unsure where the discussion was going, as Shepard''s eyes lit up.


    "That''s great!" He eximed, already seeing rare items flowing into his pockets before asking, "There is a magic tournament two years from now. Want to join it as my disciple?"


    "What''s in for me?" Adam responded, interested. He didn''t mindpeting as long as the rewards were satisfactory.


    "With your potential and skills, I''m certain you''ll end in first ce." He started, crossing his arms over his chest and continuing. "The prizes change every time. Yet they are always extraordinary."


    After all, every magic academypeted using various fields to determine the best. The resources they invested into it each decade were appalling to the typical individual. It wasn''t umon to see rare tier seven potions brewed by the mysterious third archmage, legendary wands and staves, or even mythical ingredients.


    Upon hearing the word extraordinarying from the mouth of an arcanist, Adam''s greed red uncontrobly. His eyes glowed golden as he eximed, "Sign me in!"


    "Me too!" Julius chimed in, feeling a rush of adrenaline as he imagined the thrill of thepetition.


    "Hahah. Sure." Shepard shucked, his smile reaching his ears before adding. "But you''ll have toplete your ritual and build your body first."


    No rules forbade the participation of ghosts since no precedent was ever set. Still, he was afraid of the lunatic from the academy of dark magic and necromancy, not doubting they would target Adam to enve him.


    Simultaneously, contrasting Shepard''s excitement, Adam''s eyes dimmed a little. Elena''s ritual was way out of his league.


    "I can''t promise anything..." He muttered, making Shepard feel deep in thought.


    He had never heard of someone reviving. Only the elusive magus could maybe make it happen, and he wasn''t even sure about it.


    He knew some ghosts could possess living beings, but it was only a temporary solution. The body would slowly reject the foreign soul. In fact, the only instances of sessful long-term possession he was aware of were conducted by living beings.


    As Shepard realised the daunting task Adam was trying to tackle, the ghost spoke again, shocking him and Julius."In the worst case, I''ll build a puppet and use it as my body."


    Despite being far from ideal, it was still a solution.


    As his words lingered in the room, resonating like a thunder strike in their ears, Shepard swiftly recovered hisposure and advised. "I''m not an expert in this field, but your idea is terrible. Even if you seed, do you want to live like that? Unable to eat, sleep, or feel the wind against your skin?"


    The arcanist couldn''t help but shake his head vigorously. That wasn''t living anymore.


    However, Adam''s answer made him doubt his life.


    "If I find no other solution in six months, I''ll live like that," Adam said, his eyes glowing like two torches as he gritted his ethereal teeth in resolve.


    He had made his choice in the ruins and would stick to it. As long as the shadow of a viable solution existed, he wouldn''t touch the boy''s body.


    "NO! I''m sure we''ll find a solution. Don''t do that!" Julius yelled, unwillingness distorting his face in an ugly grimace as he gripped Adam''s arm and added, his voice trembling, "I''ll help you. What do you need?"


    Feeling a bit touched by his heartfelt concern, Adam answered calmly. "Calm down. It''s only the backup n if everything else fails. What I need is for you to improve yourself. Let''s head to the library first."


    Then, he nodded at Shepard, signalling the end of the conversation. With the boy in this state, they both knew they wouldn''t progress.


    Under his big brother''s soothing words, Julius gradually calmed and climbed the transparent steps leading to the second floor. He sat on the cold floor, reading his cultivation technique, his eyes filled with concern for his big brother.


    As time passed, he slowly focused on the sutra, distracting his worried mind and immersing himself in it for hours until Shepard joined them, apanied by four students wearing the college''s uniform.

 Chapter 162: The Cardmasters Quest

    As Julius opened his eyes upon hearing the ten footsteps, he understood he had been cultivating from dawn to evening without realising it. The Qingming Sutra of Serenity was extraordinary and caused his cultivation speed to increase significantly.


    Instead of shoving natural energy into his meridians and randomly guiding it to his dan tian, he made it travel through a specific route, conserving its energy and nourishing his body while he purified it using the sutra.


    In addition, his natural affinity finally proved beneficial as it helped him feel andprehend the five elements during his meditation. With the sutra, his affinity and his dius'' ability, he was sure he would reach the Golden Core Realm in a wink.


    He didn''t delve too much into the battle techniques yet, but after mastering them, he would finally have a way to use his Qi efficiently in battle instead of mimicking his big brother''s use of mana.


    As he clenched his fist, feeling the noticeable improvement of this first cultivation session, his lips curled into a grin as he gazed at Shepard and his disciples.


    "I hope you had a productive day reading." The arcanist started, gazing at Adam with a yful smile before continuing, "As mentioned yesterday, let me introduce my disciples to you."


    Raising his head from the alchemy book he read, Adam gazed at them, frowning. If he had to be frank, he didn''t care much about these disciples. Still, he had to.


    Wearing a fake smile, he said, "I was impatient to meet everyone. I''m Adam."


    In response, the oldest, a young woman dressed elegantly in red and brown silk clothes, approached. Her long silver hair danced around her as her grey eyes analysed the ghost curiously.


    "I''m Zenobia Vallorian, your senior disciple. Nice to meet you!" She said enthusiastically before letting the younger disciples introduce themselves.


    They ranged from twelve to sixteen years old, but the peculiar detail that caught his attention was their hair colors.


    ''Silver, green, purple and red,'' He mused, intrigued by the reason behind this ring difference when he heard Shepard''sughter.


    "Individuals with extreme mana affinity often have different hair colors." He exined with pride, smirking as he tugged at his grey hair.


    "Oh? And what''s your affinity?" He asked, using the situation''s context to confirm his assumptions.


    However, his crude question was met by the frowning gazes of the other disciples. How could he be so disrespectful when speaking to an arcanist?


    "Didn''t you realise already? I have a rare affinity to smoke." Shepard answered, his yful smile widening as he added, shocking his disciples, "I also have wind and water affinities. Hahaha, surprised?"


    Everyone knew about smoke, as it was evident, but no one knew he had three affinities! Even Adam''s eyes lit up in surprise because he missed thest one.


    Then Shepard said before leaving the kids together. "I hope you''ll learn to know each other and help the less talented to catch up with the rest."


    With Shepard gone, Morgane silently walked to a desk, retrieved a book and focused on it under the annoyed gazes of the three others.


    "Don''t mind her. She never bothers to talk," Zenobia said before adding curiously, "Teacher told us you''ll participate in the battle monster tournament next year. Do you think you have a chance?"


    As everyone anticipated the answer, Adam gazed at them in confusion, wondering why they reacted as if partaking was a big event.


    "I''ll win the tournament." He answered bluntly, causing their eyes to widen in excitement.


    "We all love this game but are too afraid because of the rules." Zenobia exined before asking, "Can you show us your deck?"


    "No," he responded, his voice tinged with annoyance, thinking Morgane''s approach might be the best to be left in peace.


    "Oh... I wish you luck then." Zenobia said, her shoulders slumped and her voice carrying her disappointment, making him feel guilty.


    With a sigh, he said. "I only have two cards and will rece one. My deck is notplete yet."


    The disciples'' eyes lit up, understanding their new friend was making an effort for them. The purple-haired one stepped forward, smiled and said, "We can help you build a strong deck. If we gather our knowledge, I''m convinced we''ll create unbeatablebinations!"


    The others nodded in agreement. They all used different archetypes and specialised in one or two types of monsters.


    With a sigh, Adam floated to Julius and asked him to show them his card, unwilling to be too harsh on the kind and passionate kids.


    As Julius stood up and walked towards them, they finally noticed the boy. But before they could greet him, their eyes bulged in shock as they read the tier four card''s title.


    Only Zenobia kept her calm and swiftly said, "Don''t participate in the tournament. If you lose, you''ll lose your card."


    The others shivered as she mentioned the terrifying rule. After each duel, the winner could take the most precious card of the loser.


    "Why? I''ll make a deck full of tier three and four cards and beat everyone." Adam said honestly, making the kids cough in disbelief. What kind of extravagance was that?


    A mediocre tier three card sold for 400 gold, while a good one could reach 1000. Not counting the tier four cards, which could reach 10000 gold, it meant that Adam''s deck would cost 8000 gold at a minimum!


    "No way! Even if you have the money, you won''t find good cards on sale." Zenobia eximed, doubting her new junior''s sanity.


    "Who said I''ll buy them? I''ll catch them myself with Julius." Silence echoed his answer as everyone thought he was crazy. How would he capture tier three and four magical beasts as an acolyte?


    As they gazed at each other in silent agreement, the most inconspicuous person in the group broke the silence.


    "Let me join." The taciturn Morgane said, her calm and t voice echoing against the silence, causing the disciples to doubt their lives.

 Chapter 163 : Shadows of the Tower

    Adam gazed at the girl, his brow raised in a silent question.


    "I want to explore," Morgane answered shortly, making him wonder if making longer sentences would cost her money or something.


    "Maybe after you be an apprentice," he responded before focusing on Zenobia and asking, "Tell me more about thosebinations you mentioned."


    However, before she could answer, Morgan spoke again.


    "I know a ce filled with tier three and four ghosts," she said, causing an icy shiver to run down everyone''s spine.


    Ghosts weren''t the strongest when it came to brute strength. Topensate, they usually had terrifying mystical abilities and could even use some spells.


    Adam remembered when he fought one twelve years ago to obtain her essence. The scrawny red-haired ghost almost scared him silly when she materialised a whip and uprooted tombstone after tombstone in the vige''s cemetery.


    He pondered shortly, curiosity filling his eyes before answering, "You can join Julius'' party and explore with them. They still have a spot open."


    Morgane nodded, a hint of relief shing on her usually emotionless features. She wanted to explore the world and search for a ghost. Yet, something forced her to distance herself from others and bury her emotions deep inside her heart.


    With that sorted, Adam finally resumed his conversation about battle monsters, changing his question slightly. "Are ghost monsters strong?"


    "They are more than strong!mon yers can''t dream of possessing one, and even the richest only have one or two in their deck!" Zenobia said, her hands trembling as she remembered they were priced the highest alongside otherworldly beings and dragonlings.


    She never heard of anyone possessing an entire deck filled with them as these creatures were exceedingly rare and hard to defeat.


    As she wondered how he would beat them and why he didn''t seem bothered to attack creatures of the same species, Adam''s eyes lit up and he said, looking at Morgane, "Prepare to depart Saturday." Then he turned to the others and said, "I''m happy to have met you, but I must prepare for our expedition. See you next time!"


    He swiftly departed with the angry Julius under their sceptical gaze as the purple-haired disciple asked, "Why are our new juniors so weird? He doesn''t even know the rules but aims for the champion title..."


    "Don''t call him weird!" Zenobia answered reproachfully before adding, "He is just a little special... I think?"


    ********


    As they arrived in their room, Julius angrily asked, "Why didn''t you introduce me?"


    "Because I don''t really care about them? I wouldn''t even introduce myself if I could," Adam answered, shrugging as he understood the boy''s feelings.


    After twelve years of istion, he didn''t enjoy human interactions much, causing his form of speech to be blunt and disrespectful. But Julius wasn''t the same. After all, he was still a kid who liked to make new, passionate friends.


    "Sigh. I''ll introduce you next time." He said to calm the boy before adding, "Don''t try to wake me up before Saturday. I''ll be unavable."


    Julius, who nned to retort about how cruel it was to let him stand there alone, suddenly turned serious as he thought, ''Again?''


    He knew his big brother could somehow train during his sleep, but couldn''t understand why he prioritised training there.


    As he opened his mouth to ask the reason directly, Adam''s luminous eyes turned dim as he fell asleep, leaving him alone and scratching his head in frustration.


    ********


    Adam reopened his eyes, inhaling deeply as the familiar sensation of possessing a living body returned.


    Then, he stood up from his bed and left his apartment, his face somber.


    He walked with determined steps on the dimly lit za illuminated by the red glow of the dreamscape''s eerie moon, his eyes locked on the gigantic yet magnificent tower and his mind racing.


    He hated this ce as much as he loved it, even if he always felt reluctant toe. After all, the light guardian and the bear almost ended his life thest time he visited. Yet, the rewards were just too enticing. However, this time, his focus was mainly the Xp.


    He could progress to the third tier whenever he wanted but felt it would be a waste since he''d lose five free attribute points.


    "I''m much stronger now and can even fight creatures of the third tier. I refuse to believe I''ll almost die again in this trial!" He eximed, drawing courage from his words as his voice echoed in the empty za. Yet, unbeknownst to him, his determined steps slowed, reflecting his reluctance.


    The five-minute walk turned into ten as he reached the giant gates of the tower and slowly touched them.


    Upon contact, the cold marble glowed as a white magic circle appeared under his palm, its blinding light seemingly alive, expanded to devour his body whole.


    When he reopened his eyes, he scanned the familiar boundless room, realising nothing had changed since hisst visit, as the same notifications promptly appeared before his eyes.


    [Wee to the tower of trials. Prove your skills and mastery by conquering its floors.]


    [A reward tailored for the challenger will be awarded after each sessful conquest.]


    [Warning: Half the damage sustained during the trials will be carried to your body outside the Dream ce. Be careful, challengers.]


    Upon reading them, he gave up all his apprehensions and doubts, determination recing them as thest one appeared.


    [The tower''s third trial will begin in thirty seconds. Prepare yourself, challenger.]


    "Here we go again," He said, his lips curling into a defiant smirk as he added, "See if I don''t break the ratings again and get an SSS++ this time, stupid tower!"


    As if to echo his provocative words, the room rumbled to life. The fine marble bs covering the ground transformed into rough rocks crawling upwards until they formed walls and a ceiling.


    Covered by the rocky ceiling, the room''s bright light vanished, reced by ominous darkness as the scent of decaying bodies assaulted his nose, forcing him to cover it.


    "What''s this ce?" He eximed in disgust as he cast his illuminate spell.

 Chapter 164 : The Third Trial: Confronting the Abominations

    As the dim light radiated from his spell, dissipating the surrounding darkness, he couldn''t help but shudder, understanding where the terrible odor came from.


    He gazed at the row of cells lining the rocky passage. Inside, rotting carcasses covered the ground, their purple-dark blood contaminating the damp air. Their corpses, an unholy mix of several creatures, made his stomach churn in repugnance.


    "I''m regretting the forest..." He muttered, slightly scared by a towering carcass chained on the wallbining the features of a bear, a shark and a monkey. With its jagged teeth, fins, bulging muscles and standing on two legs, it looked nothing less than grotesque anding straight out of a nightmare.


    Diverting his eyes, he gazed at the tower''s familiar notifications.


    [Defeat ten magical creatures toplete the third trial.] Only on m v|le|mp|yr


    [The reward''s quality will be based on the type of beasts in by the challenger.]


    [y the boss to obtain the biggest potential reward.]


    [Remaining time: Seven-two hours.]


    With a sigh, he engulfed himself in the passage, unsurprised by the slightly different settings. After all, he expected the clear requirements to increase or at least be much more difficult as he conquered more floors.


    After two minutes, he reached a massive wooden door guarded by... something.


    ''What''s that?!'' He screamed inwardly, his eyes bulging at the sight of a fully armored knight. However, instead of the robust arms expected, it had tentacles. Its head, a wretched mix of a gori covered in green lizard''s scales, contrasted with its spotless te armor.


    ''Who''s the crazy fucker who created creatures like that?'' He shivered as the aberration hissed, his thin pupils locking on the intruder.


    Bending its arched legs, it lunged at him with a terrifying, guttural growl with its tentacles drawn behind.


    Swiftly entering battle mode, Adam summoned his ethereal radiance, his eyes narrowed in focus.


    SWOOSH


    With a mighty swipe, the aberration iled its massive tentacle, aiming to crush him.


    Despite its speed, Adam, now an experienced fighter with years of deadly battles behind him, swiftly sidestepped the deadly tentacle as it collided with the ground, cracking its hard surface.


    Then, he firmly nted his right foot on the ground, tensed his back and arm muscles and rotated his hips in a skilful movement, delivering a slicing strike at the extended tentacle.


    BOOM


    Before the creature could bleed, a powerful explosion of radiant light engulfed its severed limb, charring it ck in a second and making it roar in pain.


    Subsequently, the creature grabbed its shoulder, making him frown in confusion. Then, under his erging eyes, it tore off its burned arm, causing a fountain of disgusting blood to spew everywhere.


    As he pondered if the creature had gone mad from the pain, the sizzling sound of rocks being dissolved by acid filled his ears. Simultaneously, a purple mist rose ominously from the reaction.


    "Poison!" He eximed, swiftly using his control to create a small spinning mass of mana.


    Then, he increased its speed, causing it to spin faster and create a light blue swirling miniature twister, drawing in the purple gas.


    The creature frowned with irritation, noticing its poisonous mist absorbed and isted in the darkening twister.


    Then, its forehead''s veins bulged like snakes as it released a low growl under Adam''s amused gaze.


    However, shock quickly reced amusement as a new tentacle sprouted from the torn shoulder. In his astonishment, he understood the abomination inherited the natural traits of the creatures forming it.


    "Seriously, who would conjure such an abomination?" he asked, frowning as the creature opened its mouth.


    "Ignatius."


    A name uttered in a disgusting voice thundered in his ear as he blurted out, "It can even speak? What in the world is going on?"


    In response, the creature''s eyes turned bloodshot as it repeated the name, its voice gradually bing louder.


    "IGNATIUS!" It roared, its eyes filled with madness, and threw all caution to charge at the stunned, daring human, iling its two tentacles in a barrage as it uttered ancient words.


    Faced with the fast-approaching tentacles, Adam jumped back, creating distance and channelled his mana into a solid bullet hovering before him.


    "Time to end this." He smirked as the sound of snapping fingers echoed in the corridor.


    BOOM


    With an explosive sound, the bullet cut through the air and lodged itself in the abomination''s forehead.


    "GRAA!" Disbelief covered its features as it growled in pain, stopped its chant, and focused on healing the deadly wound.


    Simultaneously, Adam''s smirk broadened. He had already witnessed its regeneration abilities. Was he a fool not to ount for it?


    Then, despair filled the creature''s eyes as something prevented its recovery. After a second, its legs buckled, and it fell to the ground amidst ttering sounds. Until its ultimate moments, it couldn''t understand where the problem came from as the mana bullet lodged in its head finally dissipated after his eyes turned ssy.


    "Thanks for the information!" He said, his gaze calctive as he reviewed what he learned.


    Of course, he could have ended the battle in seconds by abusing his mana, yet decided against it. He potentially had to spend three long days in the trial and needed to keep his mana for the boss or when encountering multiple enemies.


    Additionally, he wanted to understand the creature''s abilities and meticulously devise ns to defeat itspanions effortlessly. Even if he was stronger, he still refused to take any risks or underestimate his opponents.


    "Regeneration, poison, maybe magic, increased strength, and other bestial traits." He said, not feeling threatened and pondering if he should use these creatures as training materials to improve his melee battle style as he walked towards the door.


    Then, before opening it, he checked his new notification.


    [Tier 2: ??? defeated. You have gained 100 experience points.]


    "Sixteen more to go," he said with a wry smile, remembering he was 1620 Xp away from levelling up before adding, "Did the system glitch or even he can''t name this... thing?"


    With a shake of his head, he struck the door with his spear, triggering an explosion that sent it flying off its hinges, revealing whaty beyond.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!